《Morgana: The Mother Of All》


 Chapter 01: Reborn

    Chapter 01: Reborn


    Have you ever experienced that jarring sensation when you suddenly opened your eyes, only to realize you had no idea who you were, where you came from, and more importantly? Where the HELL ARE YOU?


    Probably not. But for me, that''s exactly what happened.


    I opened my eyes and found myself in a small wooden room with only a bed, a tiny desk, and a wardrobe. A mirror hung in the corner, but it was facing the wall, denying me a glimpse of myself.


    You might wonder why I didn''t simply walk over and flip the mirror. Good question. The answer? I can''t FUCKING MOVE!


    Seriously, what the hell?! I''m just standing in this stupid room for minutes able to only move my head and arms. My legs are numb and unresponsive for some reason. But the real shock came when I glanced down at my legs.


    It hit me like a ton of bricks. I was standing naked, which was bad enough, but what I saw next was even more disturbing.


    Between my legs, there was nothing. I had no idea if I was a man or a woman before, but I was pretty sure that whatever gender I was now, it was neither male nor female. Genderless? Maybe? Literally, there was nothing between my legs. No cock or pussy, just a smooth, closed skin.


    I was stunned, confused, and terrified all at once. Especially after I checked the rest of my body. I have no nipples or hair on my head.


    Really? Am I some kind of freak? I tried to scream, but no sound came out. My voice, like my body, seemed to be trapped in this strange, surreal world.


    As I stood there, frozen and helpless, trying to make sense of my situation. Suddenly a blue window appeared before my eyes.


    [Welcome to your new life, Morgana. I would like to congratulate you on your safe arrival and apologize for your loss of memories, but we anticipated this to happen when you made that deal with me. Before I give you what I promised you, I have a message from your past self that explains everything.]


    The moment I finished reading the words on the blue holographic window, a letter appeared in my hand. I quickly opened it and began reading.


    "Hello, me. If you''re reading this, that means I have lost my memories. When I arrived in this world, in my eyes, that''s a good thing - my life was hell, and I don''t want to remember it. I''m just writing this letter to give myself a quick summary of what happened and how I got here. Long story short, a powerful entity took pity on me and offered me a chance at a new life. She was dying and apparently got betrayed, just like me..."


    I paused, taking a deep breath, absorbing the words and the emotions that I could clearly sense from my past self.


    "...This world was her creation, it''s a primitive world in its early stages. When she explained her offer in detail...hehehe~ I accepted it without hesitation. I found out that she and I, well, we''re from the same kind. A BIG pervert. Fuck, I came multiple times just thinking about the things I will do when I am reborn into this world. Anyway, I don''t want to spoil things for my future self, just know that you''ll fuck this world, and it will fuck you back, and you''re going to spread your legs and bush, many...many...babies."


    P.S. I''m counting on you to make my dreams come true, don''t disappoint me.


    Your past self. Morgana"


    WHAT THE HELL!


    P-Perverts? What do you mean by fucking the world? EXPLAIN! And what do you mean by pushing many babies?


    My heart began to race, and a chilling shiver ran down my spine as I processed the disturbing implications of the letter. I felt a mix of disgust, curiosity, and a strange sense of excitement.


    Before I could dwell further on the implications, the blue holographic window reappeared, interrupting my spiraling thoughts.


    [Don''t worry, Morgana, my gifts will aid you in this world. All I ask from you is to take care of yourself, grow strong, and achieve your dreams and mine. My world is young, and you''re going to help it flourish. After I bestow these gifts upon you, I''m going into a deep slumber, and you won''t hear from me for a long time. Take care, Morgana. Love you. I''ll be counting the days until we''re reunited again. Farewell.]


    The moment I finished reading those words, I felt a warmth rapidly spreading throughout my body. Multiple windows appeared all over the place, obstructing my view.


    [Synthesizing the system with the host]


    [The host Morgana has been granted full access to the system]


    [Synthesizing completed, system online]


    [Comenicing body reconstruction]


    What....Oh shit, shit! What is this pain?


    I collapsed onto the wooden floor, feeling every fiber of my being changing, shifting, and transforming. My body felt like it was on fire, yet at the same time, I felt a sense of power and a great desire. Lustful desire.


    I managed to open my eyes despite the pain, wanting to see what was happening to me. And what I saw was...well, I can''t really explain it.


    ...


    I stared at the window, taking in the information displayed before me. It seemed I had been given a new identity in this strange world, labeled as a "Breeder." The term sent a shiver down my spine, yet at the same time, it filled me with a sense of purpose and... Damn, I am wet again.


    [Race: Breeder: You''re the one and only Breeder in this world, your body is designed to be the perfect vessel for reproduction with any creature, your fertility and libido are off the charts, and your body is capable of producing a high volume of high-quality eggs.]


    I felt a mix of emotions as I processed this information. On one hand, I was intrigued by the idea of being the perfect vessel for reproduction, designed to be desirable and highly fertile. On the other hand, I felt a sense of objectification, as if my sole purpose in this world was to bear children.


    But again, I knew why my past self chose this because I''m feeling the same right now.


    I crave to ravish some wet holes and get ravished by big dicks. Just the idea made me wet again. And I quickly grasped my hard, erect cock and began stroking it, while simultaneously playing with my sensitive clit, moaning softly as waves of pleasure washed over me. I kept my focus on reading the skills description.


    [Return: Once a day Teleport back to your home.]


    Hmm...simple and effective skill, good for evading danger....Oh shit, yeah...I can''t stop fingering my pussy.


    [Breeder''s form: Transform into a unique and specific race form, enhancing your fertility and reproductive capabilities of that race.


    Each race form has different unlock requirements.


    The requirements will appear when you have your first offspring of that race.


    Breeder''s form consumes no mana and has no time limit]


    Oh...I''m definitely, 100% sure that this was the sole reason my past self accepted this deal, to be able to transform into other races is great and hot.


    [Fertile body: Your body is highly fertile, increasing the chances of successful impregnation and increasing the number of offspring you can carry at once.]


    [Birth recovery: Rapid recovery after giving birth, allowing you to reproduce more frequently.]


    [Breeder''s body: You can Breed with any race, your offspring will always be females or futas. Feel no pain during labor]


    I gasped, realizing the full extent of my abilities. I could breed with any creature in this world, no matter their gender or species. My body was the ultimate vessel for reproduction.


    [offspring loyalty: as the mother, your offspring will obey your orders and will always be loyal to you]


    "Oh yes, yes, yes!" I cried out, cumming for the third time, shooting my load all over my stomach and chest. I lay there, panting and sweating, my body tingling from the intense pleasure.


    A sly smile on my face as I looked down at my now sticky body, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction and desire. I knew that this was just the beginning of my journey as a Breeder in this strange, perverted world.


    I rose to my feet, my body still sore from the transformation but feeling more alive than ever. I walked to the mirror and flipped it and when I gazed at myself in the mirror. I knew that my time here would be fun with a lot of sex.


    Long smooth silver hair and crimson eyes. A beautiful futa woman, with decent breasts. My hips were wide and my ass was plump, begging to be grabbed. My skin was soft and smooth, and my cock was hard, throbbing with anticipation.


    My smile widened as I traced a finger along the smooth skin of my neck, down to the swell of my breasts. My body was a masterpiece, crafted for pleasure and reproduction. I ran my hands over my curves, relishing in the softness of my skin and the firmness of my breasts. My nipples pebbled at my touch, sending a jolt of arousal through me.


    "Morgana, you are a true work of art," I whispered, my voice filled with admiration.


    As I continued to explore my body, my gaze fell to the junction between my thighs. There, my feminine folds and erect cock coexisted in perfect harmony. I bit my lip, remembering the intense orgasms I had already experienced. The thought of future encounters only fueled my growing lust.


    I held myself and searched the room, and to my bad luck, there were no clothes. A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I realized the irony of my situation. Here I was, a being created for reproduction and pleasure, and yet I had no clothes to cover my nakedness. It seemed that my journey in this world would be an adventure of discovery and indulgence.


    "Well, Past-Morgana, it looks like you want to have sex as quickly as possible."


    With a final glance at the mirror, I turned and walked towards the door. Heading for a new world full of lust.


    Hello everyone. hope you like the first chapter. tell me your thoughts


    ~~~

 Chapter 02: First Quest?

    Chapter 02: First Quest?


    Emerging from the cramped wooden chamber, I found myself in a small, deserted main hall. The space seemed cozy, with glimpses of a kitchen and bathroom tucked away. Aside from a single, round wooden table topped with a bulging sack of bread, the room was bare.


    "Sigh... at least there''s something to eat," I muttered, my breath catching as I neared the table, inspecting the bread. My pace was unhurried, and I paid no mind to the cum slowly dripping down my legs, instead reveling in the sight of my body glistening with my own juices.


    I gazed down at my naked body, my skin glistening with a thin layer of sweat. The sight of my own desire-slicked form only served to fuel the fire burning within me. I moistened my lips, fighting the urge to touch myself once more.


    "Explore first, fun later," I murmured, a mischievous smile tugging at my lips. My eyes flicked back to the bread, and I realized my stomach was rumbling, hungry for more than just physical pleasure.


    With a shrug, I tore off a piece of bread and popped it into my mouth, savoring the soft texture and the hint of freshness. As I chewed, my eyes scanned the empty main hall, taking in the sparse surroundings. The lack of furniture and decorations only added to the sense of isolation and mystery.


    "Well, I might as well venture outdoors," I mused, wiping a stray crumb from my lips. My feet carried me toward the front entrance, my footsteps echoing on the wooden floor. Without hesitation, I ventured outside.


    The instant I stepped out, a gentle breeze caressed my skin, sending a shiver down my spine. The world outside was bathed in the soft luminescence of dawn, casting lengthy shadows across the terrain. I inhaled deeply, reveling in the scent of fresh air and earth.


    The surroundings were unfamiliar yet strangely captivating. I found myself enveloped by a dense forest. In the distance, a hill loomed against the horizon, its silhouette stark against the delicate hues of the dawn sky.


    "It''s breathtaking," I whispered, my voice filled with awe.


    As I took a step forward, my feet sank into the soft grass, and that''s when I noticed a wooden fence, and upon closer inspection, a faint yellow glow just beyond it.


    Immediately, a system window materialized before me.


    [Protective Barrier: This barrier will safeguard and conceal your dwelling. Only the Breeder and her progeny are permitted entry.]


    "Oh! Nice! I don''t have to fret about monsters invading my home. Excellent!" I exclaimed, relieved.


    Scrutinizing the area once more, I noticed that the land within the fence encompassed a green field, spanning approximately 450-500 square meters. There was also a small lake to my right and a structure to my left.


    Without delay, I made my way toward the wooden edifice. As I walked, my breasts, which I estimated to be a generous B-cup or perhaps a C-cup, bounced gently. My cock twitched against my thigh, leaking pre-cum as I moved.


    "Seriously?!" I exclaimed, my eyes widening at the sight of my erection. It stood tall and thick, measuring at least 8 or 9 inches. "I just climaxed three times a mere ten minutes ago," I thought, my hand instinctively reaching down to grasp my throbbing length. "Yet I''m still rock hard."


    "And my pussy is drenched as fuck," I added, biting my lip. "Is this the body of the Breeder, always primed for breeding?" Shaking my head, I continued toward the building.


    The structure was a modest wooden barn, and upon entering, I noticed that the rear was filled with hay. Another system window appeared, providing additional information.


    [Birth Barn: The Breeder can utilize this structure to expedite pregnancy and deliver offspring.


    Pregnancy acceleration rate: 50-80% contingent on the offspring''s race.


    Usage: Once every ten days.


    Slots available: 1]


    My eyes widened as I absorbed this information, my heart pounding with a mix of exhilaration and apprehension. "Good," I thought, "at least I have the means to give birth swiftly, even with the ten-day cooldown."


    Surprisingly, I adapted swiftly to my new life. While I was initially shocked, the notion of engaging in sexual intercourse and bearing my own progeny swiftly became a natural part of my existence. It seemed as though this world was designed for precisely that, and my body, as the Breeder, was ideally suited for this purpose.


    Just then, a soft ding resonated within my mind, and before I could question its source, a system window materialized.


    [First Quest: Bear your first offspring.


    Rewards: First offspring''s race-specific building


    Unlock all system functions


    The wolf woman''s eyes never left mine as she positioned herself behind me, her cock hovering at my entrance. I could feel her hot breath on my skin, and her primal energy was palpable. I was ready, more than ready, to be taken by this enigmatic creature.


    I bit my lip, my body trembling with anticipation. "Please..." I whispered, my voice hoarse with need. "I want to feel all of you."


    With a growl of approval, the wolf woman gripped my hips, guiding me onto her throbbing length. I gasped as I felt the tip of her cock pressing against my entrance, my body yearning to be filled.


    "OH...SHIT!" With a growl, she thrust forward, her cock sliding deep into my pussy. I screamed in pleasure, my body arching off the ground as she began to fuck me. Her strokes were wild and untamed, and I felt like I was being claimed by this wolf woman.


    I reached down to stroke my erect cock, heightening the pleasure even further.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Yes... more... MORE!" My orgasm built swiftly, and I could feel myself teetering on the edge of release. The wolf woman''s cock was hitting all the right spots, and I was powerless to resist her primal passion. I came hard, my body shuddering with pleasure as I screamed out my release.


    As if responding to my cries, she increased her pace, thrusting harder than ever before. She growled, switching her grip from my hips to my shoulders as she drove into me with even more force. Her breasts pressed against my back, her hard nipples teasing my skin. I could feel her fur brushing against my body, adding to the sensory overload.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Suddenly, she let out a loud howl, biting into my shoulder. With one powerful thrust, she buried her cock deep inside me, unleashing a torrent of hot cum that filled my womb to capacity.


    "YESSSS" I felt her warmth spreading through my body, and my own orgasm intensified, my pussy clenching around her cock as I screamed out my release once more.


    As we both came down from our highs, the wolf woman slowly pulled out of me, her cock still semi-erect. I lay there, panting, my body still trembling with pleasure. She gazed down at me, her amber eyes softening, and for a moment, I saw a glimmer of tenderness in her expression.


    Then, a system notification appeared.


    [You have been successfully impregnated; Wolf-kin offspring]


    A sly smile found its way to my lips, as I lay there, basking in the afterglow of our intense encounter, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. I had done it ¨C I had successfully completed my first quest and gotten myself impregnated. The thought sent a thrill through me, and I couldn''t wait to see the outcome.


    Suddenly, the wolf woman stood up, her face wearing a serious expression as she scanned the area.


    ''Danger!'' was the first thought that crossed my mind. After all, I had been moaning and screaming at the top of my lungs.


    She reached out, attempting to grab my arm, but it was too late. I had already activated my ''Return'' skill.


    "Sorry"


    She stood there, shocked, watching as a soft golden glow enveloped me before I vanished from her sight. I reappeared back in the safety of my home, my body still trembling with pleasure. The wolf woman''s cum was still warm inside me, and I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me.


    Drawing in a deep breath, I attempted to process everything that had just transpired. The encounter with the wolf woman had been intense, primal, and utterly exhilarating. I was amazed at how quickly I had adapted to this strange new world.


    As I looked down at my body, I noticed that my cock was still hard, and my pussy was leaking some of that hot wolf cum. I couldn''t suppress a chuckle at the absurdity of it all. My body was still responding to the encounter, even after it had ended.


    Taking a steadying breath, I rose to my feet, surprised at how well my body had held up. I felt no pain or discomfort, and I could move freely.


    I opened the system notification, reading it once more.


    [You have been successfully impregnated; Wolf-kin offspring]


    "Hehe... I''m going to become a mother,"


    ~~~


    [Hello eveyone I hope you like the chapter, and I would like to tell you that I accept your ideas about new skills and monsters just send me a message or in the comments]NewW novels updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 03: Quest Completed

    Chapter 03: Quest Completed


    Hastily departing from my wooden cabin, I made my way to the small lake that exists on my land. I don''t know why, but I began sprinting toward the lake, and upon reaching the lake''s edge, I leaped with abandon, plunging into the waters with a splash.


    The cool water enveloped me, sending a refreshing shock through my body. I swam deeper, relishing the sensation of the water caressing my skin. The sun shone brightly overhead, reflecting off the lake''s surface and creating a dazzling display of light.


    For a moment, I simply floated, allowing myself to relax, and reflecting on today''s events.


    With a mischievous chuckle, I voiced my thoughts aloud, "I''ve been reborn as a captivating girl with a dick, my sole purpose is to breed. And to top it all, a wolf woman broke me with her big pink cock, planting a baby in me." I licked my lips seductively, adding, "Oh boy what a first day...I love it!"


    As I floated in the lake, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and wonder. My new life as the Breeder was certainly unconventional, but it was also exhilarating. I had never felt so alive, so connected to my body and its desires.


    After a while, I swam back to the shore, feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. As I emerged from the water, I noticed that my cock was still hard, and my pussy was still wet. I chuckled to myself, realizing that my body was still responding to the encounter with the wolf woman.


    I swiftly attended to my hygiene, noting the absence of blood. "Come to think of it, I didn''t feel the rupture of my hymen," I mused, inspecting my nether regions. "In fact, I didn''t feel much pain." With two fingers, I examined my inside, discovering that my pussy was tight like a virgin despite the intense encounter with the wolf woman.


    "I suppose this is one of the advantages of my new Breeder race," I mused with a sly smile. Standing there, basking in the warm sun, I allowed my body to air dry before making my way to the Birth Barn.


    Stepping inside, I lay on the hay and surprisingly it was soft, almost like cotton, which was odd and unexpected, but HEY! I''m not complaining here, okay!


    I opened the system, curious to review my status:


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa Upstodatee from


    Class: ¨C


    Rank: F


    Level: 1


    Experience: 0/100


    Health: 200/200


    Mana: 150/150


    Stamina: 100/100


    Pregnancy Status: Pregnant [Wolf-kin] [Time till birth: 10 days]


    Skill: [Return] [Breeder''s form]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s body] [Fertile body] [Birth recovery] [Offspring loyalty]


    ...


    As I lay on the soft hay, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. I was pregnant with a Wolf-kin offspring, and I had no idea what to expect. But with my new Breeder body, I was confident that I could handle whatever came my way.


    I spent the next few minutes examining my status, marveling at my new abilities and skills. The Breeder''s form skill was particularly intriguing, and I wondered if I could transform into something like that wolf woman. After all, she possessed a wild allure that captivated me.


    "Especially her cock and the way she thrust...hehehe," I murmured, a mischievous smile playing on my lips.


    Next to my ''Pregnancy Status,'' I noticed a plus sign. Intrigued, I pressed it, and a translucent blue window appeared, presenting me with an option.


    [Apply Birth Barn Slot]


    [Yes/No]


    Without hesitation, I selected ''Yes,'' and another message appeared.


    [New Pregnancy time: 10 days > 3 hours]


    [Please Confirm to Proceed]


    Wow...from ten days to three hours, this shit is great! I don''t have to suffer from a big fat belly full of babies all the time...well at least for my first birth. I still have to wait ten days to use it again.


    As I confirmed the message, I felt a strange sensation wash over me. My body began to glow with a soft, golden light, and I could feel my pregnancy accelerating at an incredible rate.


    Wow...this is useful, I wonder if I can buy food from the shop, or more importantly clothes. I sighed, checking on the last notification.


    [New Breeder''s form detected: Wolf form]


    [Requirement: Breed a wolf-kin offspring and place a den for them to live and grow]


    Oh yeah, I forgot about this, the Breeder''s form, the absolute reason that my past self came here. Hehehe.


    Quickly checking on the system''s other functions, I saw the shop, the inventory; a map of my land, and a page of my offspring. Opening the inventory, I spotted a small cave icon. Tapping on it, the map prompted me to select a location for the den.


    After a few minutes of contemplation, I decided to place the den to the right of my main house, close to the lake, ensuring easy access to water.


    However, I noticed that even the lake could be moved freely, allowing me to reposition it anywhere I desired at the cost of some Breeder''s Points.


    Confirming my choice, a notification appeared.


    [Den construction has begun. Please wait for 1 hour.]


    I nodded to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction. I had done it. I had built a home for my offspring.


    [Requirements have been fulfilled: Wolf form unlocked]


    [Wolf Form: Transform into a wolf-kin creature, enhancing your physical abilities and granting you access to unique racial skills. This form is ideal for hunting, exploration, and safeguarding your offspring.]


    Intrigued, I checked my status.


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: ¨C


    Rank: F


    Level: 2


    Experience: 0/200


    Health: 200/200


    Mana: 150/150


    Stamina: 100/100


    Pregnancy Status: not pregnant


    Skill: [Return] [Breeder''s form]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s body] [Fertile body] [Birth recovery] [Offspring loyalty][Lactation] [Lustful Pheromone]


    Breeder''s form: [Wolf Form]


    ...


    As I waited for the den to be constructed, I decided to explore my new abilities. I focused on my Breeder''s form skill, and suddenly I felt a strange sensation wash over me. My body began to shift and change.


    Two cute wolf ears sprouted atop my head, enchanting my hearing, and a smooth fluffy silver tail burst from my lower back. Silver fur slowly began to cover my whole body, except by my chest, belly, and a little bit between my legs around my pussy and anus, where I saw the biggest change that left me in awe.


    My cock began to change into a beautiful, wolf-like penis. It was sheathed in sleek fur that matched the silver of my coat, and the tip was a delicate pink, reminiscent of the wolf woman who had first introduced me to the pleasures of this world, my hand instinctively reaching out to touch my new cock.


    I let out a playful howl, feeling the sound resonate through my chest. My pups looked up at me, their eyes shining with excitement, and they began to howl along with me.


    Together, we created a chorus of wolf-like sounds, our voices echoing through the barn. I lowered myself, playfully licking their soft cheeks, causing them to giggle and squirm with delight. It was a moment of pure joy, a celebration of our newfound bond as a family.


    Seeing that the evening was closing in and knowing that I and my pups were perfectly safe inside the barrier, I held them close to me as I closed my eyes seeking some sleep.


    Hello eveyone I hope you like the chapter. If you have any ideas feel free to share it with me.


    to supprot my work and for advace chapters you find few in

 Chapter 04: New Building and Skills

    Chapter 04: New Building and Skills


    Ding!


    A ringing sound echoed in my head, waking me up from my short nap. Half-asleep, I checked the new notification.


    [Wolf den construction has been completed]


    "Eh?...Yawn!...Already finished building?" I mumbled in a drowsy state, my eyes still heavy with slumber.


    Looking down at my two newborn daughters, I saw that they were still sleeping, their tiny hands clutching at my fur as they suckled. It seems they liked my milk very much.


    "Fu..Fu~ drink as much as you want, my daughters," I whispered softly, a gentle smile gracing my lips. "Mommy''s breasts will always have milk for you."


    I quickly noticed that my belly had returned to its normal size, and my body was no longer swollen from the pregnancy. I felt refreshed and rejuvenated. I slowly brought my hand between my legs, checking on my love''s entrance.


    "Wow! Amazing!...my pussy was back to its original shape and tightness," I marveled quietly to myself. "No one would believe I just gave birth to two beautiful, lovely little daughters."


    The Birth Recovery skill had done a marvelous job. It was as if the rigors of childbirth had never happened, and I was ready to embrace my role as a Breeder once again. The thought of future matings sent a shiver of anticipation through me, but I pushed it aside for the moment. My focus now was on my precious pups and the home we were building together.


    I gently lifted my daughters, cradling them in my arms as I made my way to the wolf den. As I approached the entrance, I saw that it was a beautiful, cozy little cave with a soft, plush interior. The air was warm and inviting, and I could smell the scent of fresh fur and milk.


    When I stepped inside, I was met with an astonishing revelation. The interior I saw from the outside was just an illusion¡ªa clever facade crafted by the Breeder''s system.


    The inside was MASSIVE! The cave was a cathedral of natural architecture, with stalactites and stalagmites casting intricate shadows on the walls. Soft, natural light filtered in from hidden openings above, illuminating the space with a warm, golden glow. There were multiple small chambers, deep in the cave wall, organized in layers upon layers.


    In the middle of the cave, like a sacred altar, was a flat stone, smooth and wide, resembling a bed. It was clearly designed for comfort and function, a central place for rest and bonding with my pups. The stone was warm to the touch, as if it retained the heat of the earth itself, promising to be a cozy haven for my family.


    Nodding in satisfaction, I opened the den description.


    [Wolf''s Den: A specific home for your Wolf-kin offspring where they can grow and thrive. Within its confines, your offspring will benefit from accelerated growth, expedited pregnancy durations, and enhanced healing capabilities. Additionally, breeding within the confines of the den increases the likelihood of conceiving offspring of a higher rank.]


    While reading the description, I felt mixed emotions. I was satisfied with the first part, especially the growing speed. The faster my daughters grow, the faster they can rely on themselves and help me survive in this lustful world.


    And speaking of this lustful world, the last part was like a lightning strike to me. How had I not realized it sooner? All the clues were staring me straight in the face. Starting with the protective barrier.


    The only thing I found in the system that I could use as clothing was an item called "Living Bandages."


    Equipping this item would allow me to control the bandages however I liked. I could use them to cover my body, and they also provided a slight boost to healing and bleed resistance.


    I was tempted to buy it, but when I saw the price, I decided to wait. Paying 900BP for it was too much for me at the moment. What if I needed those points later?


    As for the skills? There were only two available to me both were focused on breeding, and both were lewd as fuck.


    The first skill, a passive one, was called "Cum Nutrition and Flavor." As the name suggested, this skill would allow my cum to provide additional nutrition and flavor to my offspring, making them stronger and healthier. The thought of my cum being a source of nourishment for my daughters was both arousing and unsettling at the same time.


    The other skill was "Egg Transfer Lv1," an active skill that allowed me to transfer eggs from another womb to my own through my cock.


    This skill held particular appeal if I encountered a female-only race, as it would allow me to impregnate myself. Furthermore, the fact that this skill was only at level one implied that higher levels might permit the transfer of my own eggs into other wombs.


    "FUCK!...That''s hot" I couldn''t help but think to myself. It was a reminder to me that the Breeder''s system focuses on reproduction and the creation of life more than anything else.


    Unfortunately, each skill cost 600 BP. Unable to afford both, I decided to purchase "Cum Nutrition and Flavor" first. This skill would be more useful to me in the present, and I could always get the other one later when I had collected more points.


    Confirming the purchase, I quickly checked its description.


    [Cum Nutrition and Flavor: Passive skill. Your cum will provide additional nutrition and flavor to your offspring, making them stronger and healthier. +10% to offspring''s growth rate, +5% to offspring''s health.]


    I smiled to myself, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment. I had taken another step toward fulfilling my role as a Breeder, and I knew that I would continue to do so.


    "With a lot of sex; hehehe~"


    Looking down, I hugged my daughters tightly as I drifted off to sleep.


    "Hmm...I need to think of good names for them...I can''t keep calling them pups or daughters," I thought to myself, leaving it for tomorrow. With that, I closed my eyes, seeking a restful sleep.


    Hello guys I hope you like the chapter. If you have any ideas feel free to share it with me. and don''t forgot to leave a comment.


    To supprot my work and for advace chapters you find few in and

 Chapter 05: My Daughters

    Chapter 05: My Daughters


    "Ugh!...turn off the damn light," I exclaimed, half-asleep, annoyed by the light shining on my face.


    When I opened my right eye, squinting at the light, I found that it was sunlight peeking through the natural opening in the ceiling of the den.


    "Hmm?" I felt something heavy on my chest when I tried to move, and when I looked down, I was shocked.


    My daughters had grown significantly overnight! They were no longer the tiny, helpless pups I had cradled just a few hours ago. Now they lay above me, their bodies lengthened and their features more defined. They were on the cusp of adolescence.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. The Wolf''s Den had indeed accelerated their growth at an incredible rate. I felt a mix of emotions: astonishment, awe, and a hint of concern. Was their growth happening too rapidly? Would they be able to adapt to their new bodies and surroundings?


    As I gazed at my daughters, I noticed they were still latched onto my nipples, suckling gently. I smiled, feeling a surge of maternal love and pride. They might have grown, but they were still my babies.


    However, as I looked at them, I couldn''t help but notice the changes in their bodies. Their breasts were now more pronounced, and their hips had curved, giving them a more feminine shape. Fur covered most of their bodies. They were no longer the innocent, helpless pups I had given birth to just hours ago.


    Smiling warmly, I reached out and stroked their hair. They responded by nuzzling my hand, their eyes still closed as they savored the gentle touch.


    At that moment, I decided on their names.


    Ember, my futa wolf-kin daughter with long silver hair, matching fur, and bright yellow eyes. She was slightly smaller than her sister in almost every aspect. I couldn''t see her package, but I could feel something hard poking my thigh.


    ''hehe~ ...I can already see that she''s going to be a wild one,'' I thought to myself.


    Luna, my female daughter, with short dark hair and red eyes. She developed better than Ember, and her body was more curvaceous, her breasts fuller and more pronounced. She was a bit taller and stronger than Ember, and her fur was a darker, richer shade.


    As I stroked their hair, I felt them stirring from their deep slumber.


    Their eyes fluttered open, blinking against the brightness that filled our den. I watched with a tender smile as they looked up at me, their expressions a mix of confusion and the nascent awareness of their new forms.


    "Good morning, my darlings," I murmured, my voice thick with emotion. They stretched languidly, their movements graceful and full of the untamed wildness that was their birthright. I also noticed that I retired to my human form due to falling asleep.


    I wrapped my arms around their back, pulling them to me, and kissed my dark-haired daughter on the forehead, saying, "From now on, your name will be Luna."


    Luna looked up at me with a tilted head, her red eyes sparkling with curiosity. Then she began to lick my cheek, tickling me. I giggled softly, turning to my other daughter, kissing her on the forehead. "And you, my little pup, your name will be Ember."


    Ember''s bright yellow eyes lit up, and she let out a soft yip of excitement, her tail wagging furiously behind her. She nuzzled my cheek, her silver hair a tangled mess as she licked my face like her sister.


    I laughed, feeling a sense of joy and contentment wash over me. My daughters were growing up, and they were already bringing so much happiness into my life.


    As I held them close, I quickly noticed that their licking began to turn from something innocent to something, well...erotic.


    I felt a sudden surge of surprise and embarrassment as I realized that my body was responding to their touch. Ember slowly began descending, liking my neck, while Luna moved up a little behind my ear.


    "This is bad," I tried to push them away, laughing nervously, but they only nuzzled me more insistently. Ember''s bright yellow eyes seemed to gleam with mischief, and Luna''s red eyes sparkled with a newfound awareness.


    As they continued to lick and nuzzle me, I felt my nipples hardening, my heart racing, and my rod slowly waking up. I knew that I had to put a stop to this, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and pleasure.


    Suddenly, Luna''s tongue darted out, licking my earlobe. I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    ''Shit!!...Ahh~'' Instead of pushing her away, I pulled her closer to me. I wanted more.


    The sensation of Luna''s tongue against my ear sent a jolt of electricity through my body, igniting a fire within me that I could no longer ignore. My breath hitched in my throat as Ember''s lips found the sensitive skin of my neck, her kisses light but filled with an intensity that belied her youth.


    I also noticed that her pink wolf-cock was hard as fuck! leaking pre-cum. I reached out and wiped the cum from her face, bringing my finger to her lips to ensure that none of my seeds went to waste, as it was essential for their growth.


    Luna slowly crawled to my crouch, licking the cum that was all over my stomach. When she tasted it, she quickly turned, staring at me with a hungry look.


    I chuckled at her reaction, understanding what she wanted. I was sad at first when I realized that they couldn''t speak, but again I knew this world was a primitive one, and even their other ''Mother'' couldn''t speak. Yet, somehow, I could understand them, and I was sure they could understand me too.


    "Yes, Luna, you can eat, too," I nodded with a smile, and she quickly resumed her feast, her tongue darting out to lap up every drop of my seed that she could find. Her enthusiasm was infectious, and I felt a renewed sense of arousal as I watched her clean me with such care and attention.


    "That''s it, my little Luna," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. "Take what you need. It''s all for you and your sister."


    Ember, still sitting back on her haunches, watched with a mix of curiosity and arousal as her sister feasted. Her pink wolf-cock twitched with anticipation, a clear indication of her own growing desires.


    When Luna had finally licked me clean, she raised her head, her eyes shining with a newfound hunger. Without hesitation, she crawled towards my still-hard cock, her tongue darting out to taste the remaining cum.


    "Oh, Luna..." I moaned, my breath catching in my throat as her tongue swirled around the sensitive head. "You can go in, sweetheart."


    Luna''s eyes met mine as she took the length of my cock into her mouth, suckling and licking with an expertise that belied her young age. Her hands roamed my thighs until she found my soaking wet pussy. She began to play with my clit, gently rubbing it with her thumb while her fingers slipped inside me.


    "Ohhhh!, my little one..." I moaned, my voice laced with desire. "You know exactly what Mama needs."


    Suddenly, I found Ember standing above me, her pink shaft mere inches from my mouth.


    "Ember... my wild one..." I whispered, my eyes fixed on her hard cock. "Mama wants a taste, too." I opened my mouth, my tongue darting out to lick the tip of her shaft.


    "Mmm..." I moaned, savoring the taste of her pre-cum. "So sweet."


    "Aww!!" she let out a small howl as she gently slid her cock into my mouth, filling me with her warmth. I sucked gently, my tongue swirling around her length as I savored the taste of her. Luna, still working feverishly on my cock, quickened her pace.


    "Ahh...hmm" I moaned, my body trembling with pleasure.


    Luna''s mouth worked in perfect harmony with Ember''s thrusts, her hands never stopping their exploration of my inner walls. Ember''s hips moved gently, her cock sliding in and out of my mouth with a slow, steady rhythm. I sucked and licked, my hands caressing her thighs as I encouraged her to take what she needed.


    "That''s it, Ember... give Mama your milk," I whispered hoarsely, pulling away for a moment.


    Ember growled softly, her hips quickening their pace. Her cock twitched within my mouth, and I felt her release building. Luna, sensing her sister''s impending orgasm, sucked harder, her mouth working feverishly on my cock.


    "Ahh... Luna... yes..." I gasped, my hips bucking involuntarily. "Don''t stop, my darling."


    Luna''s eyes met mine as she took me deeper into her mouth, her hands squeezing my thighs. Ember''s thrusts became more urgent, her hips slamming against my face as she pursued her own release.


    With a final, deep thrust, Ember came, her hot cum flooding my mouth. I swallowed greedily, my eyes rolling back in pleasure as I drank down her essence. My pleasure peaked, and I immediately climaxed, triggered by the taste of Ember''s release. My cock pulsed in Luna''s mouth, and I felt my semen spurting forth in hot, sticky ropes that painted the back of her throat.


    "Ohhh!....Yeahhh!" I moaned, my voice filled with a mixture of satisfaction and awe. They had brought me to such heights of pleasure, and they weren''t even a day old.


    Licking my lips, savoring the last drops of Ember''s cum, I looked down at my daughters and saw that they still desired more. I realized that my life in this new world would be incredibly exciting.


    Do you enjoy the story so far?. If you have any ideas feel free to share it with me. and don''t forgot to leave a comment.


    Big Thanks for "MissingOtaku" for the Patreon.


    To supprot my work and for advace chapters you find few in and

 Chapter 06: Only For Me!

    Chapter 06: Only For Me!


    "Fuck!...at least, they let me go." I let out a tired sigh, walking out of the den. I never thought that Ember and Luna would be this...This hungry. They milked me for two hours! And from both sides.


    They teamed up on me attacking me simultaneously, one would take my nipples, drinking my milk while the other would take my cock, sucking and licking until she swallowed my delicious cum. Then they would switch, their hunger for my body seemingly insatiable. I was both their mother and their mate, a role that was as confusing as it was exhilarating.


    I looked down seeing that my whole body was covered in their love juices, my cum, and their saliva. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and satisfaction. My daughters were growing up, and they were already leaving their mark on me. Fortunately, I resisted my urge to breed...barely! That is.


    At one point I flipped Luna onto her back, positioning my cock to her love entrance, only to stop short. I didn''t want to impregnate her just yet; I wanted them to mature a little more before taking on the responsibilities of motherhood themselves.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    With a quick dip in the lake to wash away the remnants of our passion, I stole a few hours for myself while Ember and Luna slept peacefully in the den. Their bellies were full, and with the effects of my cum and milk, I expected them to reach full maturity within a couple of days.


    Letting my skin dry for a few minutes under the sun, I entered my cabin, stuffing a loaf of bread in my mouth and taking two more in hand. I walked back outside, sitting on the grass beside the lake, taking a bite of the loaf in my hand, chewing slowly, savoring the taste of the freshly baked bread¡ªat least it tasted like that.


    I opened the shop, browsing casually, and that''s when I saw something I failed to notice before. I can buy planting fields and seeds.


    Well, technically I don''t buy the fields, I just select a piece of my land and buy the right to plant anything in it. Buying eight slots for planting will cost me 320 BP. I didn''t hesitate to buy them, selecting the farming area to be on the right corner of my house close to the lake, which makes it easier to water the plants.


    As for seeds, only two were available to me. Onion and tomato. 50 BP for a package of ten seeds.


    Since I only had 80 BP left I chose tomato seeds, the thought of fresh, juicy tomatoes growing in my own backyard was an enticing one. The transaction was swift, and the seeds appeared in my inventory, ready to be planted.


    "Nice!"


    With the remaining bread in hand, I made my way to the selected farming area. The land was fertile, rich with nutrients from the proximity to the lake, and the soil was soft and pliable. I knelt down, fingers digging into the earth, feeling the cool, damp soil against my skin. It was a grounding sensation, a reminder of the cycle of life that I was now a part of.


    Carefully, I took the tomato seeds and pressed them into the freshly tilled soil, spacing them out evenly across the eight slots I had purchased. I covered them gently with dirt, whispering a silent wish for their growth and prosperity. With each seed I planted, I felt a growing sense of anticipation for the harvest to come.


    Watering them was the tricky part since I didn''t have anything to collect water with. The only thing I had that could be used was the bread sack.


    The bread sack, made of a sturdy and surprisingly waterproof material, proved to be an effective tool for watering my fledgling tomato plants. I filled it with water from the lake, careful not to spill a drop, and gently poured the cool liquid over the seeds, offering them their first taste of nourishment.


    "Good," I nodded, satisfied with my work. With nothing else to do at the moment, and my daughters sleeping safely, I decided to venture into the forest again. But before I left the protective barrier I checked on my ''Return'' skill first. Seeing that I could use it again I sighed in relief.


    "The last thing I want is to face danger with no way to escape."


    Stepping out into the forest, I felt a sense of trepidation mixed with excitement. The last time I ventured beyond the safety of my barrier, I got fucked hard by that wolf woman who successfully planted two beautiful pups in my womb.


    "I wonder If I could meet her again?" I pondered a hint of anticipation in my voice.


    Armed with a pointed stick for protection and utility, I cautiously navigated the forest, searching for sustenance in the form of fruit or game. I''m dying for some meat.


    After some time, I sensed movement coming from my right side. I panicked for a second before quickly regaining my composure, jumping into a thick bush, and hiding.


    Crouched in the thick bush, my heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath, hoping that whatever was approaching would pass by without noticing me. I could hear the rustling of leaves and the soft padding of footsteps drawing closer.


    Through a small gap in the foliage, I caught a glimpse of a figure moving silently through the forest. Two figures actually. When they approached I managed to see what they were.


    ''A bunny?'' I asked myself, confused.


    My eyes widened in fascination as I realized these were not ordinary rabbits but rabbit-like women, their humanoid forms accentuated by fluffy tails and elongated, pointed ears. They moved with graceful agility, hopping with ease.


    I dropped on the ground breathing heavily, everything inside me was beating hard and wild. I quickly retired to my human form. Even though my wolf form doesn''t consume mana and has no time limit, it somehow affected my mind.


    Turning my attention to the bunny girl, I found her still stuck in the portal, her struggles having ceased. Perhaps she sensed the danger had passed. I approached her, my gaze taking in her unique features.


    Her rabbit-like legs and light-blue fur that reached her thighs were soft and silky, accentuated by her fluffy, round tail and generous buttocks. My cock twitched in response.


    "It''s okay," I said gently, placing my hands on her hips. I felt her tremble at my touch, her fear palpable.


    She didn''t reply, so I guess that she can''t talk either. Feeling her soft skin against my palm, her fur, and her plump buttocks facing me. I felt my cock twitching even more.


    "Relax," I whispered, my breath hot against her skin "I''ll be gentle"


    With a deep breath, I began kissing her buttcheeks gently. The sensations coursing through my body were indescribable as my lips brushed against the soft fur and skin of the bunny girl''s plump buttocks. I felt her shivering beneath my touch, her fear and arousal mixing together in a heady cocktail. I wanted her, and I knew that I would have her, right there in the middle of the forest.


    Gently, I kissed and nibbled at her fur, my hands roaming her hips and thighs. I could feel her tensing beneath my touch, her breath coming in short, rapid gasps. I wanted to ease her fears, to show her that I meant her no harm, only pleasure.


    Slowly, I trailed my kisses down her thighs, my tongue flicking out to taste her soft fur. Her scent filled my nostrils, a mix of fear and desire, and it only served to fuel my own arousal. I felt my cock twitching, hard and eager against my leg.


    The bunny girl let out a soft whimper as my tongue found the sensitive skin between her thighs. I could sense her hesitation and her uncertainty, but I also felt her desire, a burning need that matched my own. I wanted to give her pleasure, to show her that not all encounters in the forest had to end in violence and fear.


    With gentle fingers, I parted her thighs, exposing her most intimate folds to my gaze. Her pink, swollen lips glistened with her arousal, and I felt a surge of satisfaction at the sight. I wanted to taste her, to drink in her essence, and bring her to the heights of ecstasy.


    My tongue flicked out, teasing her clit gently. I felt her shuddering, her breath catching in her throat as I lapped at her folds, tasting her sweetness. She tasted like honey and wildflowers, a flavor that only served to heighten my desire.


    "You taste divine," I murmured.


    The bunny girl''s whimpers turned to soft moans as my tongue continued its exploration, flicking and swirling with increasing intensity. I wanted to drive her wild, to show her the depths of pleasure that could be found in the forest. My own arousal was building, my cock throbbing with each flick of my tongue.


    As I delved deeper, my tongue found her entrance, tasting her sweetness as I teased the sensitive bundle of nerves hidden within. I felt her tensing, her breath coming in short, rapid gasps. I wanted to ease her fears, to show her that the pleasure was worth any uncertainty she felt.


    "Damn!...This is hot" I thought. With gentle fingers, I parted her folds, exposing her most intimate core to my gaze. Her pink, swollen flesh glistened with her arousal, and I felt a surge of lust at the sight. I wanted to take her, to feel her tightness around me as I claimed her as my own.


    "I can''t hold back any longer," I thought, my desire overwhelming.


    Slowly, I positioned myself at her entrance, my cock throbbing with anticipation. I wanted to be gentle, to ensure I didn''t cause her pain. I rubbed the tip of cock against her wet, inviting opening, teasing her for a few seconds before slowly entering her.


    "Ahhhh!~...Shit!"


    As I gently penetrated the bunny girl''s soft, moist folds, I felt her tightness enveloping me, her heat scorching my sensitive flesh. I groaned, my eyes closing as I savored the sensation of being enveloped by her warmth. She was deliciously tight, her muscles clenching around me as if reluctant to let me in.


    I paused, giving her a moment to adjust to my size, before establishing a slow, steady rhythm. I wanted to take my time with her. My hips moved gently, my cock sliding in and out of her with a slow, deliberate pace.


    "You''re safe now," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. "I won''t hurt you."


    I hope you''re enjoying the story so far?. If you have any ideas feel free to share it with me. and don''t forgot to leave a comment.


    Big Thanks for "Yorumoto Akira, Fireheart310, Rene Gropp, Anton Lund" for the Patreon.


    To supprot my work and for advace chapters you find few in and

 Chapter 07: Job Well Done

    Chapter 07: Job Well Done


    "You''re safe now," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. "I won''t hurt you."


    The bunny girl let out a soft moan, her body relaxing as she surrendered to the sensations coursing through her. Her muscles clenched around me with each thrust, her breath coming in short, rapid gasps. I could feel her arousal building, her juices coating my length with every stroke.


    I quickened my pace, my hips moving with increasing urgency. The sounds of our bodies coming together filled the air¡ªthe wet, slick sounds of our passion mixing with her soft moans and my low growls. I felt my control slipping, my own pleasure building to an unbearable peak.


    "I''m close," I warned her, feeling my cock twitching.


    She didn''t reply, just meeting my thrusts with more urgency. Her body was ready for me, her walls clenching and unclenching around my cock.


    "UGH!" With a fierce growl, I quickened my pace even further, my hips slamming against her plump buttocks with each powerful thrust. I felt her walls clenching around me, her juices flowing freely as she neared her pinnacle.


    "Come for me," I growled, my voice deep and commanding. "Let go, and I''ll show you the stars."


    "Ahh!...Ahhh~!" My words seemed to break through her hesitation. With a soft cry, the bunny girl surrendered to the pleasure, her walls clenching around me as her release washed over her. I felt her juices flowing, coating my length as her body trembled with the force of her orgasm.


    "Ugh!!...damn!" I followed her over the edge, my own release surging through me with an intensity that took my breath away. I buried myself deep within her womb, my cock throbbing as I filled her with my essence. I felt our bodies connected, our pleasure intertwining in a symphony of ecstasy.


    Even though the experience was great, I couldn''t shake a sense of disappointment. The reason for my existence in this world had not been fulfilled. She hadn''t conceived.


    "More!" I was eager for more. NO! I won''t stop until she gets pregnant with my offspring. But I want to see her face as I plant a baby inside her.


    Tightening my grip around her hips, I slowly began to pull her out of that magical portal. My cock was still deep inside her, she was warm, and I didn''t want to let go. Her body resisted at first, but with a strong pull, she slid out, her soft fur brushing against my skin.


    She didn''t glance back at me, and her first instinct was to run. She performed a small jump, and my cock slid out of her in a pop, letting some of my hot cum dripping on the ground.


    "Wait." As the bunny girl attempted to flee, my possessive instincts kicked in, and I refused to let her go without a fight. I swiftly grabbed her hips, making both of us fall into the dirt.


    She tried to struggle against me, but I was stronger. I flipped her on her back, staring at her face for the first time.


    When she met my gaze with those large green eyes, her fear quickly turned to bewilderment. Too bad she can''t communicate with me. But I was determined to keep breeding her inside. I put a little bunny inside her. However, I didn''t want to proceed while she was so fearful of me.


    I remained silent, locking my crimson eyes with her green ones. Slowly, I made myself comfortable on her chest and brought my manhood close to her mouth.


    The bunny girl''s eyes widened as she realized my intention. She shook her head vigorously, her eyes pleading with me to stop. Fortunately for her, I was in control of my actions.


    I merely brushed the tip of my cock against her lips, painting them with my essence. I didn''t know if it was out of curiosity or a natural reaction, but she licked her lips and tasted my cum.


    I watched with satisfaction as her eyes widened in shock. Undoubtedly, my essence was the most exquisite thing she had ever tasted, thanks to my skill.


    "You like that, don''t you?" I murmured, my voice rough with desire. "You want more."


    She extended her pink tongue to lick me, but I stood up, confusing her. I sat on the opposite tree, opening my legs wide.


    The bunny girl didn''t disappoint, and without breaking our kiss, she slowly lowered herself onto my cock, her moans muffled by our kiss. Inch by inch, the bunny girl impaled herself on my length. Her eyes squeezed shut as she adjusted to my size again.


    "You feel so good," I whispered, biting her lower lip, making her moan in pleasure "Ride me, baby."


    "Ahhh~!" The bunny girl didn''t need any further encouragement. With a fierce growl, she began to move, her hips rocking back and forth as she rode me with abandon. Her soft moans filled the air, mixing with the slick sounds of our passion.


    I could feel her walls clenching around me with each thrust, her juices and my cum flowing freely as she surrendered to the pleasure. Her pace quickened, her movements becoming more urgent as her desire built.


    "That''s it, baby," I growled, my hands gripping her hips, helping to guide her movements. "Ahh~!...more"


    The bunny girl threw back her head, her long ears flopping against her back as she cried out in pleasure. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, her hard nipples rubbing against my chest. I could feel my own release building, my cock throbbing with every stroke.


    "I''m close," I warned, feeling the coil in my loins tightening. "I''m going to cum soon."


    The bunny girl didn''t slow down, her hips bucking wildly against me. She met my pace, her body trembling with anticipation. With a feral cry, she pushed down on me, her walls clenching around me as she reached her peak.


    "Ahhh~!" She screamed, her body shuddering with the force of her release. Her juices flowed freely, coating my cock as she milked me with her walls.


    "Ugh!!...Yes!" I cried out, feeling my own release surging through me. My hips bucked up, driving deep into her as I emptied myself into her warmth, load after load of my seed into her womb.


    This time, I had done the job right.


    [You have successfully impregnated your partner: Rabbit-kin offspring]


    [+500 BP]


    [Congratulations! You have been rewarded with 2000 BP for impregnating a rabbit-kin for the first time]


    A smirk appeared on my face as I read the system''s notification. I did it. I claimed this bunny girl for me. Satisfied, I raised my eyes to look at her face.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked in confusion. She was staring at me in pure shock. For a whole minute, she didn''t move or blink, just stared at me. Then, she slowly brought her hand to her belly. Immediately, her shocked expression turned into uncontrollable joy. That''s when I realized that she sensed I had impregnated her.


    I smiled, unable to contain my satisfaction. "I gave you a gift," I said, my voice gentle. "You''re carrying my child now."


    The bunny girl immediately latched onto me, kissing and hugging me tightly. She was happy, and I was happy too. I wrapped my arms around her, returning her embrace with equal fervor, sealing it with a long, passionate kiss.


    "Damn, I like this world already,"


    I hope you''re enjoying the story so far?. If you have any ideas feel free to share it with me. and don''t forgot to leave a comment.


    Big Thanks for all of the new memebres in Patreon.


    To support my work and for advace chapters you find few in and

 Chapter 08: Cotton

    Chapter 08: Cotton


    A few minutes later, the bunny girl calmed down. Well, technically, she only calmed down after she hugged me tightly, burying her head in my chest. When she pressed my breast hard, my milk leaked out, and she tasted it by accident.


    She instantly developed a fondness for the taste and, for the past ten minutes, did nothing but suckle my nipples with an eagerness that mirrored her passion during our lovemaking. Her eyes were closed in bliss as she savored the sweet flavor.


    "Seems like you enjoy that," I murmured, running my fingers through her soft fur. "Who knew you''d be so fond of milk?"


    She pulled back briefly, her eyes shining with a mixture of pleasure and curiosity. Then, as if unable to resist, she returned to her task, her lips latching onto my nipple once more.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. "Go ahead, drink your fill."


    As she nursed, I stroked her hair, enjoying the feeling of closeness and connection. Well, my cock was still deep inside her, and the warmth was soothing.


    "Do you understand me?" I asked gently, my eyes searching hers. "Can you comprehend my words?"


    She paused in her nursing, her eyes flicking up to meet mine. There was a spark of recognition in her gaze, and she nodded slowly, a soft smile playing on her lips.


    "Do you have a name?" I can''t keep calling her bunny girl, right?


    She shook her head again, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and resignation. It was clear that she had never been given a name, and the realization tugged at my heartstrings.


    "Do you want me to give you a name?"


    The bunny girl''s eyes widened at my offer, and she nodded eagerly, her entire body seeming to vibrate with anticipation. It was clear that she longed for a name, a true identity of her own.


    I thought for a moment, trying to find a good name for her, my hand kept stroking her soft fur "How about Cotton?"


    She tilted her head, curious about the name.


    "Cotton," I repeated, testing the name on my lips. "It suits you, my soft and fluffy companion."


    The bunny girl, now Cotton, beamed at the sound of her new name, her eyes sparkling with joy. She snuggled closer, nuzzling my hand as if to thank me for this precious gift.


    "I''m glad you like your name," I murmured, stroking her soft fur. "It suits you perfectly, my sweet Cotton."


    As I spoke those words, a spark ignited within me, and I felt my desire for Cotton flare to life once more. My cock, still nestled within her, twitched with anticipation, and I couldn''t resist the urge to thrust gently, our bodies reconnecting in a familiar rhythm.


    Cotton''s eyes widened at the sensation, and she let out a soft moan, her body instinctively responding to my movements. Her soft fur brushed against my skin, sending shivers down my spine, and I felt her walls clench around me, her juices flowing freely once again.


    "I can''t get enough of you, Cotton," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. "I want to eat you again"


    Cotton''s eyes sparkled with pleasure, and she nodded, her breath coming in short gasps as she surrendered to the sensations coursing through her. Her body moved with mine, her hips rocking in perfect harmony as if she had always known this dance.


    "That''s it, my love," I encouraged, my hands gripping her hips to guide our movements. "Let yourself go."


    Cotton threw back her head, her long ears flopping against her back as she cried out in ecstasy. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, her hard nipples rubbing against my chest, adding fuel to the fire burning within me.


    "I''m close," I warned, feeling the coil in my loins tightening once more. "I can''t hold back much longer."


    Knowing what to do, Cotton didn''t slow down. Instead, she increased her pace, going beyond my speed. At that moment, I stopped thrusting, letting her ride me like a bitch in heat.


    I saw her sister''s eyes widen as Cotton stroked her swollen belly and pointed at me. It was clear that she was shocked to learn that I had impregnated her sister. Her gaze flicked between my still-erect cock and Cotton''s belly, her expression a mixture of curiosity and growing desire.


    Cotton noticed her sister''s reaction and let out a soft chuckle. She hopped to the back of the cave and retrieved a small basket made from vines. Inside were an assortment of fruits and berries, their vibrant colors a stark contrast to the earthy tones of the cave.


    "A gift?" I asked, my voice echoing slightly in the enclosed space.


    Cotton nodded, her eyes shining with warmth. She held out the basket to me, a silent invitation to take it.


    When I held the basket in my hand, Cotton placed one of her rabbit-like palms on my chest and the other on hers. She closed her eyes in concentration, and I saw a faint green light gather in her chest before a whistle made from wood materialized in her palm.


    I stared at the wooden whistle that Cotton had presented to me, a gift that seemed to hold more than just physical value. Her eyes shone with warmth and affection as she placed it in my hand, her soft palm resting on top of mine.


    "What is it?" I asked, my voice soft and filled with curiosity.


    Cotton smiled, her fluffy tail twitching playfully. As she pointed at the whistle and her rabbit ears, I understood.


    "Oh!...I see, I can use it to summon you." I said.


    Cotton nodded, her ears perking up, confirming my understanding of the whistle''s power.


    "Thank you," I smiled, feeling a sense of comfort and connection. I swiftly pulled her into a passionate kiss, my arms tightening around her waist.


    Cotton''s eyes widened in surprise as I pulled her close, my lips claiming hers in a passionate kiss. She froze for a moment, her fluffy tail stiffening, but then she relaxed into the embrace, opening her mouth to invite my tongue to explore.


    Our tongues entwined, tasting and teasing, as the kiss deepened. Cotton''s soft fur brushed against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. I could feel her heart racing, matching the rhythm of my own.


    As the kiss continued, Cotton''s arms wrapped around my neck, her hands tangling in my silver hair. She returned my kiss with equal fervor, her body pressing against mine.


    Finally, we broke apart, both of us breathless and flushed. Cotton''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at me, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    "Hehe~...I forgot to tell you my name with all of that breeding we did," I smirked, stroking her swollen belly. "My name is Morgana."


    She smiled, kissing my cheek softly, before escaping my grip and disappearing deeper into the cave. I laughed at her cute reaction.


    I shifted my gaze to her shocked sister and said, "Take care of her. I''ll come to visit one day."


    With that, I activated my ''Return'' skill, enveloping myself in a golden light before teleporting back to my home.


    Seeing the familiar wooden interior of my cabin, I immediately opened the map to check on my little daughters. When I saw that Ember and Luna were still sleeping soundly inside the den, I sighed in relief. I didn''t know how much time had passed while I was making love to Cotton. The last thing I wanted was for my daughters to wake up and wander outside the protective barrier.


    Looking at the gifts Cotton had given me, I smiled, licking my lips.


    "What a wonderful day."


    New chapter Enjoy!


    Big Thanks for all of the new memebres in Patreon.


    To support my work and for advace chapters you find few in and

 Chapter 09: Let’s Grow Our Pack

    Chapter 09: Let¡¯s Grow Our Pack


    Hello guys! I would like to tell that we created a Discord server, just to chill and have fun, All are welcomed to join.


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new memebres in Patreon. Thank you for your supprot.


    For Advace chapters you find in


    "Damn...I''m hungry," I muttered, feeling a sudden hunger as soon as I appeared inside my home. Before I knew it, I devoured the remaining loaves of bread that were on the small wooden table.


    "Wow!...That was unexpected," I commented aloud, surprised by the intensity of my appetite.


    I guessed that all the ''milking'' from my two daughters and Cotton came back to bite my ass.


    I needed energy to sustain myself and keep up with the nutritional demands of my daughters. Bread would suffice for now, and I could still provide them with both my milk and my essences. But that wasn''t enough. I wanted us to grow stronger and increase in number.


    I decided to save the fruit basket that Cotton had given me for my daughters. They needed the nourishment more than I did.


    When I walked out of my cabin, I noticed that I still had a couple of hours until evening. You may ask why I was concerned about the time of day. Well, I wanted to complete my original objective from my venture into the forest before bumping into Cotton''s big ass...Ahem.


    Quickly cleaning myself in the lake, I wondered if I could buy a skill from the shop that would help with that. I had already cleaned myself in the lake four or five times, and I began to hate it.


    A nice warm bath is always welcome, but having to clean myself after each breeding session is excessive. Especially considering that I already knew my life would involve a lot, and I mean a LOT of breeding.


    After thoroughly cleaning myself, I shifted into my wolf form. The sensation was exhilarating, especially when my two wolf ears, tail, and...hehehe~my cock changed from human-like to wolf-like.


    "Control yourself, Morgana," I scolded myself as I gazed at the forest before me.


    With a swift movement, I sprinted off on all fours, my enhanced senses guiding me through the forest. The scent of prey hung heavy in the air, and I allowed my natural hunting instincts to lead the way. My keen eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs of movement or potential threats.


    Since I had already used my ''Return'' skill, I didn''t venture too deep into the forest. By sheer luck, I managed to hunt down two small rabbits. I wasn''t sure how I had done it, but my wolf instincts had guided me successfully. CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    "I wonder what Cotton''s reaction would be if she saw me eating rabbit meat?" I let out a soft chuckle. "Should I offer her rabbit meat one day, just to see her reaction?"


    I guessed that wouldn''t be a good idea. Anyway, when I slew the two rabbits, I gained some experience, and when I checked the system notification, I also saw the experience gained from slaying the two goblins.


    I was fortunate to discover that I could grow stronger and level up by hunting monsters. I didn''t have to rely solely on breeding. Although, I had no idea how to measure my powers. My status didn''t show attributes like strength, stamina, or vitality.


    How the hell! Did I know about these attributes? No idea, but I noticed some time ago that I was familiar with navigating the system. Maybe I had used a similar system before I was reborn here? Unlikely.


    Anyway, I gathered some rocks and wood and stored them in my inventory. I had twenty slots, and I could store almost anything. A nice bonus was that my inventory was upgradable and had no weight or space limit.


    I noted that the rocks and wood stacked, taking up just one slot each, while the two rabbits I hunted each occupied a separate slot. My guess was that items categorized as materials did stack.


    Making my way back thanks to the map, I quickly set up a bonfire, which was easier said than done. Igniting the wood drove me crazy, but I managed it, and skinning the rabbits was a breeze thanks to my long, sharp fingernails.


    As I watched the meat cooking over the fire, I opened the shop, eager to spend some points. With "2530 BP" in my possession, I swiftly purchased the only available skill in the shop.


    [Egg Transfer lv1: This skill allows the Breeder to transfer Eggs from other wombs to her own womb. Consumes 50MP per use]


    Objective: Breed at least five new wolves.


    Rewards: Rank upgrade, Instant level up, a new skill, and a unique title.


    Reminder: Make sure to breed inside the Den and in wolf form for better results. You giving birth to your wolves or your partner giving birth both counts.]


    I couldn''t help but smile at the timing of the new quest. It seemed like the system was encouraging me to fulfill my daughters'' desires. I looked down at Ember and Luna, who were still nursing contentedly.


    "I think it''s time we took our relationship to the next level, don''t you, my dear daughters?" I asked, my voice low and husky.


    Their eyes snapped open, and they gazed up at me with a mixture of excitement and curiosity. I could sense their eagerness, their bodies trembling with anticipation.


    I leaned forward, my lips brushing against their ears. "Let''s make our pack grow together."


    Ember and Luna''s eyes widened at my words, their hearts pounding in their chests. I sensed their lust intensifying as they began suckling harder, and what had started as a feeding session quickly escalated into something more. But I held back, allowing them to drink their fill.


    I let them nurse while I ate the rabbit meat. During this time, Ember couldn''t contain herself any longer. She dropped between my legs, almost ripping the bandages when she saw that they were standing between her and my cock.


    Chuckling, I removed the bandages, and Ember took my entire shaft into her mouth in one swift motion.


    "Ahhh~...Yeah!" Ember''s warm, wet mouth enveloped my cock, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I leaned back, my eyes fluttering closed as I savored the sensation. Luna, not wanting to be left out, moved to straddle my face, her dripping pussy hovering just above my lips.


    "Mmm, you''re both so eager," I murmured, my breath hot against Luna''s sensitive flesh. "Come, let mommy taste you."


    With a flick of my tongue, I teased Luna''s clit, causing her to gasp and grind against my face. At the same time, Ember''s head bobbed up and down, her tongue swirling around my shaft as she took me deeper into her throat.


    "Ahh, Luna, you taste heavenly," I moaned, my lips and tongue exploring her intimately. With gentle probing, my fingers found Luna''s tight anus, and I began to massage it gently, eliciting a sharp gasp from her.


    "Mommy knows just what you need," I whispered, my lips never leaving her core.


    "Awwo!" Luna let out a soft howl as her body trembled with sensations she had never experienced before. Her hips began grinding against my face, seeking more pleasure. And more I would give.


    Gently, I inserted a finger inside her anus, matching the rhythm of my tongue on her clit. Luna''s reactions were immediate and intense. Her juices coated my face, and I happily lapped them up, savoring the taste of her pleasure. My fingers continued their gentle massage, ensuring that her pleasure extended beyond her climax.


    Ember, inspired by her sister''s passionate cries, worked my cock with renewed vigor, her lips and tongue moving in a frenzy of desire. The sensation of her mouth on me, combined with the sight of Luna''s ecstasy, was too much to bear, and with a final, desperate thrust, I came, my body convulsing as I released into her waiting mouth.


    As the last of my seed spurted forth, Ember swallowed greedily, her eyes locked onto mine as she drank down my essence. She continued to suckle gently, drawing out every last drop until I was completely spent.


    "Good girl," I finally said. With a satisfied sigh, Ember released my cock from her mouth, her tongue darting out to lick her lips clean. She looked up at me with a smile, her eyes shining with pride and lust.


    Luna, still basking in the afterglow of her orgasm, watched us with a contented smile, her body relaxed and sated. I reached out, caressing her cheek gently before turning my attention back to Ember.


    "You both were incredible," I said, my voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Ember nuzzled against my hand, her eyes half-closed with contentment. I smiled, pulling them both into a warm embrace.


    "Now, let''s grow our pack."

 Chapter 10: Daughter’s First Time

    Chapter 10: Daughter¡¯s First Time


    Hello everyone new chapter is here. Enjoy!!


    Don''t forgot to join our Discrod and for advace chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new memebres in Patreon. Thank you for your supprot.


    For Advace chapters you find in


    "I hope you both are ready?" I said in a hoarse voice, gazing at the two magnificent wolf girls lying on the ground. "I won''t let you go until I''ve placed a pup in each of your wombs," I declared with determination.


    Ember and Luna trembled at my words, their eyes filled with a desire that matched my own. After our passionate little fun by the bonfire, I brought them to the den and dropped them onto the stone bed in the center. These two seductive devils drove me wild, and they needed to be punished for their insatiable lust.


    "Aww!" Ember let out a soft howl, spreading her legs, showing me how much she desired me. She was dripping her love juice all over the stone bed, and her pink cock was in no better condition either.


    I growled, my eyes darkening with desire. "You two have been very naughty, and now you will face the consequences."


    I moved towards Ember, her scent driving me wild. I nuzzled her neck, feeling her soft fur under my chin. "You first, my little vixen. Prepare yourself for me, spread your legs," I commanded.


    Ember whimpered, her eyes fluttering closed as I nuzzled her sensitive neck. Then she obediently spread her legs even wider, exposing her glistening virgin hole and inviting me to claim her.


    Taking into account the system''s reminder, I was in wolf form for better results.


    "So wet," I murmured, brushing my finger against her pink cock, teasing the sensitive tip before descending into her pussy and inserting a finger inside.


    "Ahhh!~..." Immediately her walls seized my finger, and she let out a soft moan, her hips bucking slightly.


    I growled in response, my eyes fixed on where my finger disappeared into her tight heat. "Greedy little vixen. You want it all, don''t you?"


    "Aww," she howled, nodding slightly.


    I added another finger, stretching her further and feeling her wet heat engulf me. Ember whined, her body squirming as I scissored my fingers, preparing her for what was to come.


    "You''re so tight, my little Futa," I murmured, my breath hot against her ear. "But I''ll make sure you''re ready for my cock. I want to give you pleasure beyond your wildest dreams."


    "After all this is your first time," I added, giving her a reassuring smile.


    With gentle care, I positioned myself at her entrance, my wolf-pink cock throbbing with the need to claim her. "Are you ready, my little vixen? Are you ready to be filled with mommy''s essence?"


    "Aw!" Ember nodded, her eyes shining with desire.


    Grabbing her hips, I brought the tip of my cock to her entrance, gazing into her hungry yellow eyes, I smirked.


    "Then let the claiming begin," I growled, my voice deep and primal. With a slow and deliberate thrust, I entered her, feeling the tight ring of muscles yield to my invasion.


    "Ugh!!..." Ember gasped, her body tensing as she experienced the initial stretch.


    I paused, giving her a moment to adjust to my size. "Relax, my lovely daughter. Let your body welcome me. I''ll go at a pace that pleases you."


    Suddenly I heard a faint voice inside my head. "P-Please, Mother... Go deeper, I''m ready."


    I froze, my eyes widening in shock as I gazed at Ember below me. "Did you just talk?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Part of me hoped it was real and not just something my mind created due to my lust and desire for my little daughters.


    Ember, her eyes shining with a mixture of desire and something akin to embarrassment, nodded slowly. "Y-Yes, Mother. I did," she whispered, her voice soft and hesitant.


    A rush of emotions washed over me. I had always hoped that one day I''d be able to talk to my little daughters, but hearing Ember''s voice inside my head was something I had never expected. "How?" I breathed, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I don''t know, Mother," Ember replied, her voice gaining strength. "The moment you entered me, I was able to sense you and deliver my voice to you."


    Does taking her virginity give her that ability? Or did she have that ability before and only needed to fully mature by taking her virginity?


    I turned my head, gazing at my other daughter Luna, who was staring at the two of us with lust while playing with her clit. I wondered if she would be able to talk like her sister.


    I turned back to my little silver-haired futa. "It seems our bond is even stronger than I imagined," I murmured, giving her a soft kiss on the lips, surprising her. "And I couldn''t be happier about it."


    A soft whine escaped Ember''s throat, and she shifted beneath me, her eyes shining with a mixture of desire and something akin to wonder. "I can feel your emotions, Mother. P-Please take me," she begged, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    Hearing her call me, Mother sent a jolt of pleasure through my body, and I thrust forward, burying my cock fully within her. Ember''s eyes rolled back as she cried out in delight, her hands clinging to my fur as I began to piston my hips.


    I purred, my eyes half-lidded with pleasure as I felt our connection deepen with each thrust. "Your wish is my command, my little vixen. I''ll give you everything you desire and more."


    I gently pulled out of Ember, and her body trembled slightly as I did so. She let out a soft whine of protest but quickly composed herself as she saw the look in my eyes. I turned my attention to Luna, approaching her with my eyes never leaving hers. Her crimson eyes were filled with desire and anticipation, and I could sense her need for me to claim her just as I had done with Ember.


    I knelt between her legs, gently parting her folds with my fingers. Luna whimpered softly, her body trembling with desire. I could smell her arousal, and it only served to heighten my own lust.


    "You''re so wet, my little pup," I murmured, brushing my finger against her sensitive clit. Luna gasped, her hips bucking slightly as I continued to tease her.


    I looked up at her, meeting her gaze. "Are you ready for me, my lovely daughter?" I asked, my voice low and husky. Luna nodded, her eyes shining with desire.


    With a growl, I positioned myself at her entrance, feeling her warmth against my throbbing cock. I glanced over at Ember, who was watching us intently, slowly stroking her own pink cock. She gave me a small smile, her eyes filled with love and pride.


    I returned my attention to Luna, slowly pushing into her. She let out a soft gasp, her body tensing as she adjusted to my size.


    Relax," I whispered, stroking her fur gently. "We''ll go slow, okay?"


    She nodded, and I slowly continued pushing inside her. I felt resistance, but I didn''t stop. She screamed as I tore her hymen. I paused, gazing into Luna''s eyes. I could see the pain mixed with desire in her eyes, and I knew that I had to be gentle with her.


    "I''m sorry, my little pup," I murmured, stroking her fur softly. "I know it hurts, but it will get better. Just breathe and relax."


    Luna nodded, her eyes still filled with a mixture of pain and desire. I continued to move slowly, allowing her body to fully adjust to my size.


    As we found our rhythm, I couldn''t help but think about how incredible it was to be sharing this moment with my two beautiful daughters. Our connection was growing stronger with each passing moment, and I knew that our family was destined for great things.


    I looked over at Ember, who was watching us with a mixture of love and desire in her eyes. She smiled at me, her eyes sparkling with pride. I knew that she was proud of me for taking such good care of her sister, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment.


    As our passion continued to build, I felt my own orgasm approaching. I looked down at Luna, seeing the love and trust in her eyes. I knew that I wanted to give her everything, to make her feel as loved and cherished as possible.


    With a growl, I thrust into her, feeling her walls tighten around my cock. Luna cried out, her body trembling with pleasure. I knew that she was close, and I wanted to make sure that she experienced the same pleasure that Ember had just experienced.


    I leaned in, biting gently on her neck, marking her as my own. Luna''s cries only served to fuel my fire even more, and I continued to thrust into her, harder and deeper with each passing moment.


    "AHHH!...MOTHER!" she cried, speaking for the first time. And when I heard her calling me mother, I snapped.


    PAT! PAT!


    "UGH!...I love you, daughter," I growled, my thrusts becoming wild and untamed, burying my entire length inside her. Her womb welcomed me eagerly, ready to bear my child.


    "I''m....Cumming!" I warned, feeling my climax approaching. And as soon as I spoke, Luna''s inner wall clutched at my cock so hard that I felt every fiber of her pussy. It made sliding in easy, but pulling out was almost impossible.


    "Ahhh~!...Y-Yes...Mother...take me!..." She moaned, her body shaking with the force of her second or third orgasm in a row. "Breed me....Mother!...I want to have your pups."


    As I felt my release approaching, I looked into Luna''s eyes and saw the same mixture of love and desire that I had seen in Ember''s. "I love you too, my little one," I growled, my voice thick with emotion. "And I''m going to give you what you desire."


    With that, I thrust into her with all my might, feeling my cock slide deep into her womb. Luna cried out, her body arching off the stone bed as she experienced the most intense pleasure of her young life.


    "Ahhh! Mother, yes!" she cried, her voice hoarse with passion. "I can feel you so deeply. Mark me, brand me, make me yours forever!"


    With a final, powerful thrust, my cum burst with force, filling her womb to the point that some of it began to slip outside.


    [Congratulations. You have successfully impregnated Luna for the First time: Wolf-kin offspring]


    [+1000BP]


    As I collapsed onto Luna, my body spent from the intense passion we had just shared, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and fulfillment. Our family was growing, and I was determined to provide them with the love, care, and protection they deserved.


    "I...Love you...Mother!" Luna managed to say, her chest heaving as she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me closer.


    "I love you too," I smiled, gently kissing her forehead.


    "Eh?" Suddenly I felt something wet against my love entrance. I turned to see Ember licking me gently, then she slowly ascended, giving me a few licks around my anus before licking around the base of my wolf tail. She then made her way up, licking my fur.


    "Ahhh!...Yeah!" I shivered as Ember''s tongue made its way up my body, her soft licks sending waves of pleasure through me. "Ember, what are you doing to me?" I asked, my voice laced with desire.


    Ember looked up at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I''m marking you as mine, Mother. Just as you marked me."


    Then she dropped her weight on me, her hard nipples brushing against my back. I felt her slowly spreading my legs, and then I felt something hard probing at my breeding hole.


    "Ready, Mother?" she whispered seductively in my ear. "Are you ready to have my child...Mother?"


    Well...Shit!...Perfect!

 Chapter 11: A Family’s Love

    Chapter 11: A Family¡¯s Love


    Hello everyone new chapter is here. Enjoy!!


    Don''t forgot to join our Discrod and for advace chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new memebres in Patreon. Thank you for your supprot.


    For Advace chapters you find in


    ''Stop! Control yourself, Morgana, you must withstand this temptation! I kept repeating these words to myself, hoping that somehow I could restrain myself. But it was so bloody HARD!


    Especially when Ember kept provoking me, grazing the tip of her member against my drenched hole, while also licking and nipping the nape of my neck.


    ''Focus!''


    I bit my lips hard, As Ember continued to tease me, my body trembled with a blend of desire and apprehension. I couldn''t believe that I was about to be impregnated by my own daughter. Yet, as I looked into her eyes, I could see the love and devotion that she had for me, and I knew that this was a part of our bond as mother and daughter.


    "!!!" Suddenly, the tip of her shaft slipped inside me, and I felt a surge of pleasure intertwined with a sense of panic. At that moment, the rational side of my brain took over.


    "Sorry, sweetheart, I can''t right now." It''s not that I didn''t want to conceive with her and bear her child. It''s just that if all three of us became pregnant, who would take care of us?


    "Why? Mother" she asked, I could see the confusion and disappointment in Ember''s voice as she asked me why I couldn''t allow her to breed with me at this moment. It was a valid question, and I knew that I needed to provide her with a clear and honest answer.


    "Too dangerous sweetheart, if all three of us were to get pregnant, I don''t know how long your pregnancy would last, and I can''t risk a situation where I won''t be able to protect you due to me being pregnant."


    Her eyes grew wide with understanding, and I could see the concern and fear in her expression as she realized the implications of what I was saying. It was a good thing that she was able to understand given the fact that she only managed to talk moments ago.


    "I hadn''t thought about that, Mother," she murmured, her voice filled with concern. "All I wanted was to breed with you and give you pleasure like you gave me."


    "Aww~... my sweet daughter I love you" My heart melted at her words and I found myself slowly reaching, taking her cock from my pussy and pointing toward my other hole.


    Ember''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt my hand directing her cock towards my other entrance. She looked at me, her expression a mix of desire and uncertainty.


    "Are you sure about this, Mother?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I turned, kissing her lips and gently nibbling on the lower one. "I didn''t say you couldn''t breed with me, but you just have to use my other entrance. It''s my first time there, and I love you and want to give it to you."


    Ember''s eyes softened as she realized the depth of my trust and affection for her. She smiled, her lips brushing against mine as she spoke. "I love you too, Mother. And I''m grateful for this gift."


    With a nod, she began to gently push her cock into my other entrance, her movements slow and tentative as she tried to gauge my reaction.


    I bit my lip to suppress a gasp as her cock filled me slowly, stretching my anus, a sensation unlike any I had ever experienced before. It was intense, overwhelming, and yet, it felt right somehow.


    "Ahh!..." A soft moan came from below and when I looked down I realized that I was still inside Luna, I felt my own cock hardening as Ember slowly took me from behind.


    I wrapped my arms around Luna, pressing my breasts against hers as I claimed her lips. She was taken aback at first but quickly opened her mouth, allowing my tongue to explore her. She moaned into my mouth as Ember began to move her hips, thrusting deeper into my ass while also causing my cock to penetrate Luna''s pussy with each thrust.


    I could feel Luna''s body trembling beneath me, her own pleasure building with each passing moment. As Ember continued her steady pace, I knew that we were all on the precipice of something truly incredible - a moment of pure connection and love that would bind us together forever.


    "Ahh!...Fuck!" Unable to hold back, I began to move my hips slowly, thrusting inside her tight hole, while Ember rapidly increased her pace, fucking me hard in the ass. Her entire cock slid in and out of my ass, and she was the same length as me, approximately nine inches.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    Ember suddenly bit the nape of my neck, slightly burning her fangs into my skin, at that moment, I felt a primal urge to surrender myself to her, my whole body relaxed opening itself to her as she rammed her entire wolf cock in me, unlike me Ember had balls under her cock, and those balls were now slapping against my wet pussy, creating a very lewd sound echoing throughout the entire den.


    As we moved in unison, our bodies slick with sweat and our breaths coming in ragged gasps, I could feel the intensity of our shared pleasure building to a fever pitch. And as Ember continued to thrust into me, I knew that I was on the verge of an experience unlike any other - a moment of pure ecstasy that would leave me breathless and trembling in their arms.


    "AHHH!..." Luna cried out in pleasure, her own body shuddering with each thrust of my cock. And as I felt her release mingling with mine.


    "MILK!" Luna suddenly exclaimed, swiftly pulling herself from my cock with a pop sound, immediately my cum dripped from her, but she didn''t care; she dove straight to my shaft, cleaning it before taking the whole length inside her both.


    "Luna!" Ember exclaimed, watching her sister''s actions, "Not fair."


    Luna didn''t respond to her sister; she only continued to worship my cock, Ember growled as she slowly pulled her cock from my butthole. I felt a sudden emptiness when she pulled out, and I almost asked her to fill me again, but I held back.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the competitive nature between my daughters, their desire to please me only growing stronger with each passing day. "Alright, alright," I said, gently stroking Luna''s hair as she continued to lavish attention on my cock. "You can both have your fill. Take turns."


    "NO!" Ember exclaimed, seizing both of my breasts for herself. "Mine!"


    Her lips quickly closed around one of my nipples, suckling me with a hunger I never knew, her tongue swirling around the sensitive peak, I couldn''t help but moan softly in pleasure. Luna, not to be outdone, continued to worship my cock with her lips and tongue, her hands moving deftly over my body as she sought to bring me even more pleasure.


    I closed my eyes, surrendering myself to the sensations they were creating within me. It was a heady mix of pleasure and devotion, and I knew that I was truly blessed to have such loving daughters.


    As Ember suckled at my breast, her free hand moved to gently squeeze my other breast and tease my nipple with her thumb.


    "Ahh!...Yeah...So good!" I felt my body responding to their ministrations. My sex was already wet from the night before, and I could feel myself growing even more aroused as they continued to explore my body.


    Luna, meanwhile, had shifted her focus to my clit, her tongue flicking over the sensitive nub with practiced ease. I gasped, arching my back as a wave of pleasure washed over me, my hips bucking involuntarily against her face.


    Ember, noticing that her sister''s mouth had left my cock, flashed a sly smile, she let go of my nipple and began squeezing both of my breasts, milking me with her hands.


    Since my breasts are always full of milk, some of it began to leak, moving out in slow, steady streams that coated Ember''s hands and dripped down onto my stomach. Luna, seeing this, moved her hands to my butt, lifting me slightly, allowing all my milk to slide to my pussy, where she immediately began to lap it up, her tongue now darting in and out of my pussy, tasting my sweet milk as it mixed with my arousal.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight before me ¨C my two beautiful daughters, their bodies pressed against mine as they worshiped and pleasured me in every way imaginable. It was a moment of pure connection, a testament to the love and devotion that we shared as a family.


    ''I think...This is why I came to this...World''


    As Luna lapped up the milk from my pussy, Ember shifted her attention to my cock stealing it from her sister, her lips now engulfing the sensitive head as her tongue swirled around the tip. I moaned in pleasure, my hips bucking involuntarily as I felt the familiar sensation of her tongue teasing the slit, her mouth drawing me ever closer to the edge.


    Luna, sensing my growing arousal, increased the tempo of her tongue on my clit, her lips now suckling and nibbling at the sensitive nub as she sought to bring me even more pleasure. As I felt their combined efforts, I knew that I was on the brink of something truly incredible ¨C a moment of pure ecstasy that would bind us together forever.


    "Ahhh!...Fuck!" I cried out, my voice hoarse with desire as I felt my orgasm building within me. "Don''t stop! I''m so close!"


    Ember redoubled her efforts, her lips now sliding up and down my shaft as she took me deeper into her mouth. At the same time, Luna increased the pressure of her tongue on my clit, her fingers now teasing my entrance with a deft touch.


    I could feel the tension building within me, my entire body taut with anticipation as they drove me ever closer to the edge. And then, I came.


    "Cummming!" I screamed, shooting an absurd amount of cum into Ember''s mouth as she continued to suck and lick my cock. At the same time, Luna''s tongue never left my clit, her mouth now suckling and nibbling at the sensitive nub as she sought to prolong my pleasure.


    Ember swallowed every last drop of my cum, or at least she tried, I didn''t stop coming for more than half a minute, she tried her best to swallow every drop, but it was too much for her.


    Fortunately, Luna came to her rescue, drinking my overflowing seed right from Ember''s mouth before slowly taking my cock from her sister''s mouth and putting it on her own.


    "Ohhh!...Fuck!" As my orgasm finally began to subside, I collapsed back onto the stone bed, my body trembling with pleasure. That was the most intense climax I had ever experienced. Ember and Luna, their faces now smeared with my seed, smiled at me with a mix of pride and satisfaction.


    "That was incredible, Mother," Ember murmured, her lips still wet with my cum. "I''ve never tasted anything like it."


    Luna nodded in agreement, her mouth now wrapped around my cock as she continued to clean me with her tongue. "You''re right, Ember. It was amazing."


    I smiled, reaching out to stroke their hair as they continued to pleasure me. "Thank you, my sweet pups. I''m so lucky to have you both."


    In the end, our little fun continued for two hours, and I could already see that it would quickly develop into a morning routine.

 Chapter 12: A Little Punishment

    Chapter 12: A Little Punishment


    Hello everyone, a new chapter is here. Enjoy!!


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in


    A week had passed since I had planted my seed within Ember and Luna, and as anticipated, our playful trysts had become a delightful morning ritual. Each day, I would awaken to the sensation of a warm mouth or a wet, eager pussy enveloping my cock.


    Damn it!... Both of my girls were horny as hell, refusing to let me go until I had filled them to the brim from both ends.


    Fortunately, my own libido was unmatched. My body was literally made to breed; two young hungry wolf girls could not win against me if I didn''t want them to. Every night and morning, I would relentlessly fuck them until they succumbed to the overwhelming pleasure and passed out.


    Despite this, they continued to seek me out during the day. With nothing else to occupy my time except tending to the tomatoes, I willingly obliged their advances. I had ceased hunting, fearful that they might follow me beyond the protective barrier, so I remained within its confines, keeping a watchful eye on them.


    When I didn''t have my cock buried inside one of them, things got boring quickly. To remedy this, I decided to purchase another planting field to keep myself occupied. And as I was attempting to plant the new tomato seeds, I made a terrible mistake.


    I was naked, as usual. For some reason, I just felt more comfortable that way. However, my mistake was that I let my guard down, bending over with my face to the ground and my ass in the air.


    You may wonder why this was a mistake. Well...


    Because a horny little wolf girl would surely seize this opportunity to breed me like a whore and plant her pup inside my womb.


    "Kyaaa!" I cried out as Ember pounced, forcing me down and grasping my breasts with ferocity while nipping at the nape of my neck.


    For some reason, every time she bit that spot, my body surrendered to her. My legs instinctively parted, allowing her to ram her wolf-hard cock against my womb.


    "Ohhh!..." I couldn''t believe what was happening. Ember had taken advantage of my lowered guard and was now mounting me, her hard cock pushing against my entrance. I felt a mix of pleasure and embarrassment as she entered me, claiming my body as her own.


    "Ember, what are you doing?" I gasped, even as my body betrayed me, arching to meet her thrusts.


    "Breeding you, Mother," she growled, her voice thick with desire. "Filling you up like you do to us."


    I should have stopped her, but the truth was, it felt too good. Her cock was just like mine, hitting all the right spots, and the sensation of being taken like this was overwhelming. I moaned loudly as she set a relentless pace, her hips slamming against my ass.


    "Ahh! Ember, you naughty girl..." I moaned, my voice laced with desire. "You know I can''t resist you when you do that."


    Ember growled in response, her hands gripping my breasts tightly as she pounded into me with relentless force. Her cock felt like a brand, searing me from the inside out, and I loved every second of it.


    "I know, Mother," she grunted between thrusts. "I can''t help myself. I... need to feel you around me."


    With a fierce growl, Ember quickened her pace, her hips a blur as she drove into me with all the passion and hunger of a young wolf in heat. I could feel her balls slapping against my sensitive skin with each thrust, and the sensation only served to heighten my pleasure.


    "Ahh! Harder, Ember!" I cried out, my body arching to meet her. "Breed your Mother!"


    The words escaped my lips before I could restrain them, but they only seemed to fuel Ember''s desire. She bit down on my shoulder, her fangs piercing my skin as she claimed me with an animalistic fervor. The pain only added to the pleasure, and I felt myself teetering on the edge of oblivion.


    "Ahh! Yes, Ember!" I moaned, my nails digging into the soft earth beneath me. "I''m yours to breed and claim. Take me, my little wolf!"


    "Oh, Mother..." Ember panted, her breath hot against my neck. "I can feel it building. I''m going to fill you up!"


    ''Ohhh!...Shit!'' Feeling her cock twitching inside me, I knew she was close. At that moment, alarm bells started clanging wildly in my head.


    ''Ahhh~...I must....stop...her,'' I thought desperately.


    "Wait, Ember, stop!" I cried out, my voice a mix of desire and panic. "I... can''t... get pregnant... now!"


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Luna''s eyes widened as she took in the scene before her. "Overexcited? Looks like I missed all the fun." She sauntered over, her hips swaying seductively. "But I''m sure we can find something else to do."


    She approached and gently caressed my cock. I growled, wrapping her in bandages as I had done with her sister moments ago.


    SMACK!


    "I''M SORRY!... MOTHER!" Luna cried out as I smacked her butt with the stick.


    "As my daughters, you must learn to control your desires," I said, administering another smack.


    SMACK!


    "AWOO!... Yes, Mother," Luna whimpered, her eyes watering. "I''ll try to control myself, I promise."


    I released the bandages, and she dropped to the ground next to her sister. "I''m sorry, Mother. I got carried away."


    "Good," I nodded, pleased with how this little disciplinary session had turned out. However, the love juice that was gushing like a fountain from their pussies told me that they hadn''t truly learned their lesson.


    ''Did they enjoy the punishment? Are my daughters masochists?'' I wondered.


    "Mother..." Luna said as she approached me with her sister, both of them dropping to their knees. "Can we make it up to you?"


    I pondered for a moment and then pointed at the planting field. "That is a planting field, ideal for growing things." I pulled out tomato seeds from my inventory.


    "Now, girls, let''s get to work," I said, handing each of them a packet of seeds. "I''ll leave you to figure it out on your own."


    "We can do it, Mother," they said in unison, their determination evident.


    I smiled and took out some rabbit meat that I had hunted a few days ago. One of the advantages of my inventory was that anything stored within remained fresh.


    "I''m going to visit a friend for a while," I said, handing them the meat. "Eat this when you get hungry."


    They nodded in understanding, and I gazed at them intently, channeling one of my passive skills, "Offspring''s Loyalty."


    "I''ll be back later, girls, don''t follow me and NEVER venture beyond the protective barrier," I ordered, knowing that with this skill, they would obey without question.


    "We will, Mother," Ember said, rising to her feet and rubbing her sore butt.


    "Be safe, Mother," Luna added, her eyes shining with concern. "And come back soon."


    With a final smile, I turned and walked away, my heart heavy with a mixture of love and apprehension. I knew that leaving them behind was necessary, but it didn''t make it any easier. As I ventured deeper into the forest, I made my way to the spot where I had first encountered Cotton.


    It was easy to find my way using the map, which only showed the areas I had already explored. The rest of the map was grayed out.


    When I reached the tree, I took Cotton''s whistle from my inventory and blew it. The sound of the whistle echoed through the forest, carrying a melody that was both soothing and unsettling


    Instantly, a magical portal opened within the tree trunk, and a sweet bunny girl leaped out, taking me by surprise and pulling me into a warm embrace.


    "Hey! I missed you too....heheh~..." I hugged Cotton back as she nuzzled against my skin. She gazed up at me with her large green eyes before pressing her lips against mine. I returned her kiss, opening my mouth and tangling my tongue with hers. It was a passionate embrace, filled with longing and desire.


    However, when I pulled her closer, I felt something substantial pressing against my stomach. My heart skipped a beat as I quickly broke the kiss and looked down, my jaw dropping in astonishment.


    Cotton''s belly was enormous, round, and swollen as if she were in the late stages of pregnancy.


    "Heheh~" she giggled softly, clearly enjoying my reaction. She took my hand and gently guided it to rub her belly.


    "But how?" I asked, incredulous. I had impregnated her only a week ago.


    ''Do Rabbit-kin have a faster pregnancy?'' I thought to myself.


    Cotton smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She kissed my cheek softly and then took my hand, leading me through the portal.

 Chapter 13: I Want You

    Chapter 13: I Want You


    Hello everyone, a new chapter is here. Enjoy!!


    I know this is too early, but when you reach a point please leave a review for me, thx love you


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in


    As I passed through the magical portal, I found myself in a vastly different cavern than before. This natural dungeon sprawled out before me, filled with tunnels in every direction. My heart raced with excitement at the possibilities that lay within.


    "Wow..." I was stunned. This place was like a dream come true for me. I had always dreamed of having a dungeon like this¡ªsince I woke up here with no memories¡ªfilled with magical items and books, and more importantly! Pussies to fuck and cocks to ride.


    ''Damn, I''m horny,'' I thought to myself. The intimate encounter I shared with Ember earlier was my first in a week, and my body yearned for more, especially the warmth of another''s essence within me.


    My eyes sparkled with curiosity and anticipation as I turned to the bunny girl at my side. "What is this place?" I inquired, my voice betraying my eagerness.


    Cotton, with her mischievous green eyes, giggled softly and took my hand in hers, leading me deeper into the labyrinthine depths. Being pregnant with a huge belly she couldn''t hop like she used to, instead Cotton walked slowly with difficulty given the fact that she had rabbit-like legs. Great for hopping around but not much for walking


    As we ventured further, the diversity of chambers and rooms became increasingly apparent. Suddenly, a sense of being watched crept up on me, causing the hairs on the back of my neck to stand on end. I halted, my senses heightened, and sure enough, someone¡ªor something¡ªwas observing us from the shadows.


    "Cotton," I whispered, my voice laced with warning. "We''re not alone."


    Cotton nodded, her ears twitching. Then she let out a soft sound that echoed through the entire place. Immediately, and to my surprise, more bunny girls emerged from the shadows.


    "What!" My jaw dropped as I took in the sight before me. Bunny girls of different shapes and sizes emerged, their eyes shining with curiosity and a hint of wariness. Some had different fur colors, ranging from soft browns to snowy whites and even a rare silver-gray. Their ears varied in shape and size, some perky and pointed, while others were longer and more slender. Their tails, too, displayed a delightful variety, from short and fluffy to long and sleek.


    And they were all NAKED!


    Damn, this is too much, I couldn''t take my eyes off the enchanting display before me. The bunny girls, with their naked breasts and seductive hips, were a tantalizing sight. My body throbbed with desire, and I felt my cock twitch with anticipation. I was so damn close to jumping at them and having my way with them.


    But something about Cotton''s thick, pregnant belly and her playful gaze held me back from giving in to my desires. I noticed that they were all females and most of them were a little smaller than Cotton in terms of body size, especially in the hips.


    "Oh shit!" I swallowed hard, seeing their hungry stares at my cock. I had forgotten that I was naked when I decided to meet Cotton. I could feel their overwhelming lust and desire, and I even saw one bunny girl spreading her buttcheeks and shaking her ass, inviting me to take her right there.


    I heard Cotton softly laughing at my reaction to that hungry bunny girl, before she pressed her thick butt at my cock, teasing me further. My cock twitched uncontrollably, and I knew I had to take action.


    "Cotton," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. "I need to¡ª"


    She giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, before swiftly separating herself from me, she was teasing me and she was enjoying it.


    ''You''ll beg for it, my little horny devil,'' I thought as I followed her deeper into the dungeon''s depths.


    A few minutes later, with more bunnies in the heat along the way, we reached a certain room. The entrance was covered with some tree roots, preventing anyone from entering.


    "What is this place?" I asked, my eyes widening at the sight of the blocked entrance.


    Cotton, unable to speak but always expressive, approached the entrance and placed her palm upon the roots. To my surprise, they began to writhe and twist as if they were alive, parting to form an opening. She gestured for me to enter, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    Queen Celeste''s eyes widened in surprise as she took in the sight before her. "You are both male and female?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder. "This is a most unusual trait, one that we have never encountered before."


    I nodded, a slight smile playing on my lips. "I am what is known as a futanari, or ''futa'' for short," I explained. "It is a unique trait that allows me to experience the best of both worlds, so to speak."


    The Queen''s expression turned thoughtful. "This explains a lot," she murmured. "Is this why you were able to impregnate Cotton?"


    "Indeed," I replied, my voice laced with a hint of pride. "Being a futanari means I possess both male and female reproductive capabilities. It allows me to impregnate others and also experience the pleasures of pregnancy myself."


    Queen Celeste''s eyes sparkled with curiosity and a hint of desperation. "This revelation is most intriguing," she said. "Your abilities may hold the key to our survival. Will you accept my request?"


    I sensed the urgency and emotion in her tone, understanding the nature of her plea. "Please, tell me your request," I said, my voice steady.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice thick with gratitude. "Could you please impregnate all of my daughters here?"


    I knew it! but I was taken aback by Queen Celeste''s request nonetheless. However, I understood the desperation in her voice.


    "You wish for me to impregnate all of your daughters?" I asked, my voice steady. "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    The Queen nodded, her eyes filled with hope. "It is our only chance to ensure the survival of our species," she explained. "With your unique abilities, you can give us the future we have been longing for. Please, accept my request."


    I was silent for a moment, thinking about her request and weighing the pros and cons.


    "Hmm?" Who was I kidding? Of course, I''m going to accept her request. This was the purpose of my existence; my race was literally called Breeder! Moreover, breeding others would reward me with points.


    However, I was not about to do it without something in return. "I can do that for you, but what do I gain from it?" I asked, my voice laced with a hint of challenge.


    Queen Celeste''s eyes widened at my response, and she took a step back, biting her lip in hesitation. "I have nothing to offer you," she said, lowering her gaze.


    I stepped forward, lifting her chin with my fingers, my voice low and seductive. "Oh, but you do, Your Majesty," I said. "You possess something I desire greatly."


    Queen Celeste''s eyes widened further, and she took a step back, her cheeks flushing. "W-what is it that you want?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly. It seemed like she no longer needed physical contact to speak to me directly in my head.


    I took another step forward, closing the distance between us. "I want you," I whispered, my eyes sparkling with desire. "I want to experience the pleasure of impregnating you, of giving you a child of your own."


    She was hot....A hot MILF! I''m going to fuck her no matter what and make her mine.


    Queen Celeste''s breath caught in her throat, and she shook her head, her eyes reflecting a mix of longing and uncertainty. "But... I am the Queen," she stammered. "I cannot simply... I''ve never had children."


    "You''ve never had children?" I asked, my voice filled with surprise. "But why do you refer to everyone here as your daughters?"


    Queen Celeste lowered her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "I consider all of my people my children," she said. "I have never known the joy of motherhood due to my role as their Queen."


    I raised her chin again, a smile playing on my lips. "Well, it''s time we changed that," I said, claiming her lips with mine in a passionate kiss. Our tongues entwined, and the electric current between us intensified, sparking and crackling with each passing moment.


    Queen Celeste hesitated for a moment, but then she gave in to the desire that was building within her. She wrapped her arms around me, pulling me closer as our kiss deepened. I could feel the warmth of her body against mine, and the softness of her skin under my fingertips sent shivers down my spine.


    Breaking the kiss, I trailed my lips down her neck, nipping and sucking at her delicate skin. She moaned softly, her hands running through my hair as she arched her back, offering herself to me completely.


    "Ara~... My queen is so aroused," I whispered, my voice thick with desire. "Don''t worry, my queen, I won''t let you go until I put a little bunny inside your womb."

 Chapter 14: A Queen For Me

    Chapter 14: A Queen For Me


    Hello everyone, a new chapter is here. Enjoy!!


    The Winner of the Wolf Woman Name by vote is: Rhea. thank you all.


    As for the other two, I like them and i''ll be using them for a future characters.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in


    As my lips continued their path down Queen Celeste''s neck, I felt her body tremble with anticipation. Her breath quickened, and her hands tightened their grip on my hair, urging me on. I could sense her desire building, her need for my touch, and it only fueled my own hunger.


    "Please..." she whispered inside my head, her voice thick with longing. "More!..."


    I curved my lips into a smile against her skin, my palms roaming over her form, caressing her soft curves. "As you wish, Your Majesty," I murmured. "But first, let me have a good look at you."


    With gentle fingers, I traced the outline of her breasts, covered by the green roots that clung to her body. The roots seemed to respond to my touch, parting to unveil the swell of her bosom and the hardening peaks that adorned them. And by the heavens, she was scorching!


    "Well...well...you''ve been keeping something delicious hidden," I teased as I leaned forward and took one taut peak into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it, eliciting a soft moan from the Queen.


    "Ahh!..." Her palms shifted to my shoulders, her nails digging into my skin as I continued to lavish attention on her breasts. I paid equal attention to each one, suckling and nipping gently until she was squirming with need. The roots that had covered her now seemed to understand her desire, retracting to expose her body to my touch.


    Trailing kisses down her stomach I teased her lightly colored pubic hair and paused as I reached the junction between her thighs. With a gentle nudge, I parted her legs, revealing the moist folds of her vagina. The roots that had covered her intimately now shifted, creating a path for me to explore.


    "So beautiful," I whispered, my breath ghosting over her sensitive flesh. "And so sweet. I love it."


    I dipped my tongue into her slit, savoring her essence, and was rewarded with a sharp cry of pleasure from the Queen. Her hips bucked, seeking more contact, more of the pleasure I was offering.


    "Ohhh!..." I obliged, probing deeper with my tongue, exploring every inch of her softness. Her moans reverberated through the chamber, bouncing off the walls, and I knew she was already close to the edge. With a few more flicks of my tongue, she cried out, her body shaking as pleasure washed over her.


    "My queen," I whispered, gazing up at her with eyes brimming with desire. "Are you prepared to bear my offspring?"


    Queen Celeste nodded, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. "Y-yes," she managed to whisper in my mind, her voice hoarse with need. "Take me, now."CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    "Your wish is my command," I smiled, rising to my feet. Gently, I elevated her right leg and draped it over my hip, exposing her fully to my gaze. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation, and I knew she was prepared to yield herself to me.


    "Ahhh!...yeah!...finally, a royal pussy for me." Slowly, I entered her, feeling the tightness of her sheath enveloping me. She gasped, her head falling back as I filled her. Her hands gripped my shoulders, her nails digging into my skin as I began to move.


    I set a steady rhythm, my hips meeting hers in a sensual dance. The roots that had adorned her body now pulsed with our movements, as if they, too, were swept up in the fervor of the moment.


    "Oh..." she exhaled, her eyes fluttering shut. "It feels so wonderful..."


    She climaxed immediately, but I kept going, accelerating my tempo, my cock sliding in and out of her with ease. The sound of our bodies coming together filled the chamber, a rhythmic beat that only heightened our arousal. I could feel her walls constricting around me, signaling for her second climax.


    Queen Celeste collapsed back onto the throne, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. A smile of pure contentment spread across her face as she looked up at me, her eyes shining with love. She slowly reached for my cock, cleaning it with her tongue, a look of pure satisfaction on her face.


    "You were incredible, my love," she murmured in my mind, reaching for my hand. "I have never felt anything like this before."


    I smiled, gently tracing the curve of her cheek with my fingers. "And this is just the beginning, my queen," I promised, my voice filled with tenderness and affection. "Together, we will forge a new clan from our offspring."


    She giggled softly before turning, leaning against the wooden throne, and spreading her ass for me. "We need to work hard to make a new clan, right, my love?"


    A mischievous smile played on Queen Celeste''s lips as she presented herself to me, her body still glistening with a sheen of sweat, and my cum trickling down her thighs. "Now, my love, show me what you can do."


    I didn''t need to be told twice. With a growl of hunger, I positioned myself behind her, my hands grasping her hips as I lined myself up with her entrance once more. She was still deliciously tight, and I relished the feeling of her walls stretching to accommodate me.


    I thrust into her with purpose, my hips snapping forward as I drove into her with force. The sound of our bodies coming together filled the throne room again, a rhythmic beat that echoed off the stone walls. Queen Celeste moaned, her head falling back as she yielded to the pleasure.


    The roots that had adorned her body now danced again in harmony with our movements, their light flickering in time with our passionate dance. They caressed our skin, adding to the overwhelming sensations that flooded our bodies.


    I quickened my pace, my breath coming in short gasps as my desire spiraled higher. Queen Celeste met my thrusts with her own, her nails digging into the arms of the throne as she pushed back against me.


    "Yes, my love," she panted, her eyes closed in concentration. "Right there... oh, yes!"


    I growled in response, my hands tightening on her hips as I drove into her with all my strength. With each powerful thrust, I felt myself getting closer to the edge. Queen Celeste''s walls tightened around me, signaling her own impending release. Our moans and cries filled the throne room, a symphony of our mutual pleasure.


    "Together," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "Come with me, my queen."


    And with one final, powerful thrust, we peaked simultaneously. Queen Celeste cried out, her body shaking as pleasure washed over her. I spilled myself into her, feeling my seed mix with hers as our bodies pulsed in unison.


    Collapsing onto the throne, I drew her close, feeling her heart racing against my chest. "My queen," I murmured, kissing the top of her head. "Are you satisfied?"


    She looked up at me, her eyes sparkling with contentment and desire. "More than satisfied, my love," she said, her voice soft and dreamy. "But I have a feeling that our journey has merely begun. Our future awaits."


    "Of course," I smiled, kissing her cheeks. "Did you forget that I have to impregnate your entire kin?"


    Queen Celeste''s eyes widened at my words, and a warm smile curved her lips. "Thank you for accepting my request."


    I pulled her into a warm embrace. "Well...the reward is certainly worth the effort."


    A soft laugh escaped her lips before she snuggled close to me and closed her eyes to rest.


    Allowing her to rest, I decided to check my notifications.


    [Congratulations. You have successfully impregnated Queen Celeste for the first time: Royal Rabbit-kin offspring]


    [+1500BP]


    "Royal?"

 Chapter 15: A Growing Obsession

    Chapter 15: A Growing Obsession


    Hello everyone, a new chapter is here. Enjoy!!


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in


    Queen Celeste slumbered peacefully in my embrace. A wave of wonder washed over me as I contemplated the child we''d just created.


    "Royal offspring of the Rabbit-kin," I murmured, a grin blooming across my face. "I imagine she''ll be very much like her mother."


    A gentle snore escaped the queen''s lips. I stroked her hair softly, a deep sense of contentment settling over me. Glancing at the other notification, I saw it was a new quest.


    [New Quest: Assist Queen Celeste in rebuilding the Rabbit clan by impregnating all female Rabbit-kin, ensuring the continuation of their bloodline.


    Objective: Impregnate all female Rabbit-kin (0/154)


    Rewards: Unlock the Teleportation feature, Rabbit Form, Instant level up, Bonus Breeder''s points based on the number of offspring]


    "What the HELL!" I roared, unable to contain my shock. My voice echoed through the throne room. "One hundred fifty-four females!"


    I was beyond shocked. The sheer number far exceeded my expectations. The enormity of the task ahead sunk in. Completing it would take an age¡ªweeks, maybe even months.


    However, mirroring my shock was a surge of excitement. The rewards were too tempting to ignore, especially the Teleportation feature. I presumed it was similar to my Return skill, but instead of teleporting me back home, it would send me elsewhere.


    Yes, the rewards were magnificent. Nonetheless, my body and my cock had their own agenda, driven by far more primal and pressing desires.


    The notion of being the sole progenitor of an entire Rabbit clan''s next generation was... intriguing in a way that made me incredibly aroused.


    "A month? Please," I scoffed, my voice filled with confidence. "I''ll finish this quest in a week. I am Morgana, after all. Don''t underestimate my capabilities."


    Licking my lips, I yearned to begin. I couldn''t wait to savor their sweetness and paint their wombs with my seed. The idea that all those bunny girls were mine to impregnate ignited a terrifying desire within me.


    An obsession began to take root in my mind. The quest was no longer just a task; it had morphed into a burning need, a compulsion that devoured my every thought. I was driven by the primal urge to claim and impregnate each and every one of the Rabbit-kin females, to see them swell with my offspring, and to know that I alone was responsible for the rebirth of their clan.


    And what was far more terrifying was that I wanted to keep them all for myself. The wolf woman, Ember, Luna, Cotton, Queen Celeste, and all the Rabbit-kin here¡ªthey were mine, exclusively mine, mine to keep and mine to breed. No one else could have them!


    SLAP!!


    "Shit!...Focus, Morgana: Calm down," I muttered to myself as I slapped my cheek hard, snapping out of those thoughts. What had come over me? The intensity of my desire was overwhelming, and I felt like someone was whispering those thoughts directly into my core.


    I took a deep breath, steadying my racing heart. I already knew that my possessive urge would create problems in the future. I couldn''t force anyone to stay with me, especially my children. There would come a time when they''d have to leave the nest and venture out into the world to forge their own paths.


    The entity that brought me here had made this clear. She had requested my assistance in developing this world, and the only path available to me was breeding. It was evident that only I could create new species or new variations of existing ones.


    Queen Celeste stirred, her eyelids fluttering open to meet mine. "What''s wrong?" she inquired telepathically, her voice soft and groggy from sleep.


    Intrigued and concerned, I trailed after her. Just outside the throne room, I beheld a bunny girl lying on the ground, encircled by her kin. She clutched her bleeding head and screamed in distress.


    Queen Celeste hastened to her subject, manipulating strange roots that glowed with a faint yellow light. Celeste communicated with the injured bunny girl through a series of chirps and whistles, to which the injured rabbit responded in kind.


    "What happened?" I asked, my concern growing for the wounded Rabbit-kin.


    Queen Celeste turned to me, her eyes reflecting her worry. "Let me show you," she said, her voice echoing in my mind. She placed her palm on the earthen wall, and a magical portal materialized.


    I stepped closer and peered through the portal, witnessing a bunny girl under attack by goblins.


    "Those little creatures have been attacking us from time to time," Celeste explained, her tone laden with emotion.


    "What now?" I asked, stepping nearer to the portal, observing the goblins more closely. One of them was attempting to spread the bunny girl''s legs.


    ''Damn those little green bastards!'' I thought.


    Queen Celeste''s eyes narrowed, determination shining in their depths. "My daughters will attempt to divert their attention so that I can bring her inside through my portals."


    "Distract them?" I repeated, taken aback. "Why don''t you just fight and kill them?"


    Queen Celeste shook her head, her eyes clouded with sadness. "We are weak. We cannot fight them and expect to survive. We can only hide. It has always been this way."


    I frowned, my heart aching at the resigned tone in her voice. Looking again through the portal, I saw that the goblins had successfully restrained the bunny girl and were poised to breed her.


    I bit my lip and turned to Celeste. "Widen this portal for me. I''m going in."


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she took my hand, squeezing it gently. "No, please don''t risk it."


    I offered her a reassuring smile, stroking her blonde hair. "Don''t worry. A few goblins are no match for me."


    She nodded, biting her lip, then fashioned a bracelet-like object from a piece of root. "Keep this with you," she instructed, placing it in my hand. "You can use it to open a portal back to my realm."


    I nodded my thanks and took a few steps backward. I dropped to all fours, extending my arms forward while bending my legs. Then, I activated my Wolf form.


    "!!!" Celeste, Cotton, and everyone present were shocked and equally scared, witnessing my transformation.


    My body expanded slightly, my nails transformed into sharp claws, and my teeth became formidable fangs. Thick silver fur covered my skin, and a surge of strength coursed through my veins.


    Celeste swiftly recovered from her surprise, widening the portal for me to pass through.


    With a growl, I arched my body backward before propelling myself forward with a powerful leap. I burst through the portal, landing on the other side.


    My sharp claws found their mark, slicing the throat of the nearest goblin, who was unfortunate enough to be in my path.


    [Goblin slain]


    [+50 XP]


    "Nice!"

 Chapter 16: A Good Hunt (1)

    Chapter 16: A Good Hunt (1)


    Hello dear readers I hope you''re enjoying the story, please leave a comment and a rewive when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in


    Frozen in shock, the goblins'' eyes widened in surprise as one of their own fell to the ground, a gaping wound on its throat spilling blood onto the forest floor. I had been swift and ruthless, my powerful leap carrying me directly towards them. However, in my haste, I had miscalculated my trajectory, and I found myself careening towards a sturdy tree.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, I adjusted my center of gravity, twisting my body so that I crashed into the tree with my legs first. The impact sent a jolt through my body, but I used the force of the collision to propel myself back towards the goblins.


    My first target was obvious: the goblin who was about to bury his big green dick inside the bunny girl''s cunt. With a snarl, I lunged at him, my claws bared and my fangs glistening.


    "Die, filth," I growled, my voice a low, menacing rumble.


    The goblin''s eyes widened in terror as I descended upon him. He tried to scramble away, but it was too late. My claws sank into his flesh, and with a vicious twist, I ended his life. The other goblins, witnessing the brutality of my attack, let out shrill cries of fear


    I landed gracefully, my silver fur shimmering in the dappled light of the forest. The bunny girl, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and relief.


    Without pausing, I turned my attention to the remaining three goblins. One was mounted on her midriff, forcefully spreading her legs wide. The other two goblins held her arms and bunny ears tightly, ensuring her immobility.


    "GRRAW! With a primal howl, I launched myself at the nearest goblin who was atop her belly, my jaws snapping shut around its neck. With a swift twist, I ripped out its throat, ending its life instantly.


    The goblin''s blood sprayed across the forest floor and onto me, painting my beautiful silver fur in crimson. With a savage snarl, I tossed the lifeless body aside, my eyes locked on the remaining two. They were frozen in fear, their grip on the bunny girl loosening as they realized the dire situation they were in.


    "Run," I growled, my voice deep and commanding.


    The goblins and the bunny girl, as if on cue, turned and fled in different directions. The goblins, driven by pure instinct, scrambled through the underbrush, their shrieks of fear echoing through the forest. The bunny girl, her eyes wide with terror, ran toward the safety of the nearby magical portal.


    With a predatory grin, I tightened my grip on his legs, holding him firmly in place as I continued to toy with his cock. The scent of his fear mingled with the musky aroma of his arousal, filling the air with a heady mixture that only served to fuel my own desires.


    "Such a shame to waste it," I said, my voice low and dangerous.


    Instantly, I forcefully drew him toward me and, with a swift motion, brought my jaws down on his neck, ending his life instantly. I savored the taste of his blood, the warmth of it spreading through my mouth. I devoured him, leaving nothing but a few scattered bones amidst the leaves.


    "Ahhhh!..." The forest fell silent once more, the only sound the soft rustle of the breeze through the trees. I stood amidst the carnage, my silver fur now matted with goblin blood. The hunt was over, but the primal urge to kill still coursed through my veins.


    "I...Need...MORE!" I howled, as my enhanced nose detected the scent of goblins, a scent I had grown accustomed to during my initial pursuit.


    Without thinking, I took off in the direction of the scent, my enhanced senses guiding me through the forest. The urge to kill and maim consumed me, and I craved more bloodshed. As I ran, my silver fur, now stained with the blood of my previous victims, blended seamlessly with the shadows, making me a formidable predator.


    The scent led me to a small clearing, where I spotted a group of goblins marching slowly. They were laughing and joking, unaware of the impending danger.


    "More for me!" My lips curled back in a silent snarl as I surveyed the scene. With a swift and graceful movement, I leaped from the shadows, landing in their midst.


    The goblins froze, their eyes wide with shock and fear. Before they could react, I lashed out, my claws slicing through the air. I targeted the nearest goblin, my claws finding their mark and tearing through flesh and bone. The goblin fell, its lifeless body hitting the ground with a thud.


    "MORE!"


    The others scrambled to their feet, letting out shrill cries of terror. I lunged at another, my jaws snapping shut around its throat. With a vicious shake of my head, I ended its life, its blood spraying across my face and painting my fur with more red. The remaining goblins turned to flee, but they were no match for my speed and agility.


    "RUN! LET ME CHASE YOU!" I pursued them relentlessly, my eyes gleaming with murderous intent. One by one, I took them down, reveling in the sound of their screams and the feel of their warm blood on my fur. The forest echoed with the sounds of my savage kills, and the ground was stained with goblin blood.


    However, the last one I spared. Standing amidst the carnage, my breath coming in ragged gasps, the primal urge to kill had been satisfied, for now. I looked down at my blood-soaked fur, a mixture of satisfaction and disgust washing over me.


    However, I had another primal desire that needed fulfilling. I gazed down at the goblin within my grasp. My eyes glowed with a fusion of pleasure and lust.


    "Open up for me," I said, my voice deep and menacing as I held my cock an inch from his face.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m

 Chapter 17: A Good hunt (2)

    Chapter 17: A Good hunt (2)


    "Open up for me," I said, my voice deep and menacing as I held my cock an inch from his face.


    The goblin''s eyes widened further, if that were even possible, as he realized what was about to happen. His breath came in short, panicked gasps, and he struggled weakly against my iron grip.


    "What?" I tilted my head. "Oh, please. You and your kin go around fucking others, but you never thought that one day you would be the one getting fucked?" I inquired, knowing that he comprehended me, as evidenced by his headshake.


    I smiled, baring my sharp teeth. "Don''t worry, you''ll enjoy it," I purred, my voice dripping with lust. "You''ll be the first goblin to taste my cock."


    "Now, open your mouth wide for me."


    With a swift motion, I pushed his mouth open with the tip of my shaft, forcing my way past his lips. He gagged at first, his throat constricting around me, but I held him firmly in place, my claws digging into his shoulders.


    "That''s it," I growled, my voice low and commanding. "Take it all."


    "Ahhh!... A pleasant warmth for a filthy goblin."


    With gentle but relentless pressure, I pushed forward, sliding my length into his warm, wet mouth. The goblin gagged and choked, his eyes watering as he struggled to accommodate my size. But I didn''t stop; I continued to thrust deeper, filling his mouth with my hardness.


    His small hands scrabbled at my thighs, his nails scratching at my fur as he tried to push me away. But it was futile. I owned him now, and I intended to use him to satisfy my lust.


    "Suck it," I growled, my hips moving in a steady rhythm. "Use that tongue of yours."


    The goblin whimpered in response, but he obeyed. His tongue tentatively flicked against the sensitive underside of my cock, sending a jolt of pleasure through me. I moaned, my eyes closing briefly as I savored the feeling.


    I began to move faster, my hips snapping forward as I fucked his mouth with abandon. The goblin made strangled noises, his throat working around my shaft as he struggled to breathe. But I didn''t care; I was lost in the pleasure, my claws digging deeper into his flesh as I used him for my own gratification.


    "That''s it... take it, you filthy creature," I snarled, my voice harsh with arousal. "You belong to me now."


    With a final, powerful thrust, I came, my cock erupting into his mouth. The goblin sputtered and choked, his eyes rolling back in his head as he struggled to swallow my load. But I held him tight, milking every last drop from my cock.


    I released him, and to my surprise, he did not release my cock. I guessed that the cause was my skill that made my cum the sweetest thing in the world for those who tasted it.


    The goblin, his eyes now glazed with a mixture of pleasure and exhaustion, continued to suckle at my cock, his small tongue lapping at the sensitive tip. My body shuddered with the aftershocks of my orgasm, and I felt a wave of satisfaction wash over me.


    I looked down at the small creature, my eyes narrowing. "You seem to have a talent for this," I purred, my voice soft and dangerous. "Perhaps I''ll keep you around for a while."


    The goblin''s eyes widened at my words, and he shook his head vigorously as if to deny the unspoken agreement that had just passed between us. But it was too late. I had marked him as mine, and he would be my plaything for as long as I desired.


    With a gentle nudge, I pushed him away, my cock slipping from his mouth with a wet pop. The goblin fell back, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath, his eyes never leaving my cock.


    The goblin''s body tensed, his small frame shaking as he reached his climax. With a strangled cry, he came, his seed spilling onto the forest floor. The sensation of his release sent me over the edge, and with a final, powerful thrust, I came as well, my cock pulsing as I filled his ass with my seed.


    "Ahhh!!...take it all," I held him tight, my chest heaving as I rode out my orgasm. The goblin lay beneath me, his body limp and spent, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps.


    I pulled out of him with a wet pop, my cock glistening with our combined fluids. I looked down at the small creature, my eyes narrowing.


    "Clean me," I commanded. "Now"


    The goblin, still reeling from the intense pleasure of our coupling, seemed to snap out of his daze at my command. His eyes widened, and without hesitation, he began to lick and suck my seed from my length. The taste of my cum seemed to drive him wild, and he moaned softly as he cleaned me with eager strokes of his tongue.


    "That''s a good boy," I purred, my voice soft and dangerous. "You''re learning quickly."


    The goblin''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of pleasure and fear as he continued to please me. I let him work, relishing the sensations he elicited with his talented tongue.


    Finally, I stepped back, my cock glistening and clean. "Enough," I growled, my voice laced with satisfaction.


    "Good boy," I said, placing my hand on top of his head. "I''m almost tempted to keep you around, but sadly..."


    Swiftly, I encircled him with my arms, seizing his head with both hands. "You must die." With ease, I snapped his neck.


    [Goblin slain]


    [+50 XP]


    [Leveled up]


    "Such a waste," I murmured, my voice filled with feigned regret. "He was a delightful toy to fuck."


    I slowly turned my head in the direction he had previously indicated, a wide smile exposing all of my sharp fangs.


    "Don''t worry, Morgana, you still have more goblins to hunt and defile."


    Sup everyone new chapter enjoy. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 18: The Goblin’s Lair

    Chapter 18: The Goblin¡¯s Lair


    "Heheh~...found you!" A sly grin spread across my face as my eager eyes landed on my target¡ªa cavernous opening.


    After my little fun time with the goblin, I immediately sprinted in the direction he had pointed at. However, after a few minutes of searching, I failed to find the goblins'' lair.


    I cursed myself for forgetting to ask the goblin where their home was and what type it was. Like a cave, a hole in the ground, or if they were just living out in the open. Nevertheless, fortune favored me as the towering trees provided an ideal vantage point.


    Several minutes of vigilant scanning yielded fruit. A band of goblins, their arms laden with the spoils of a wild boar hunt, came into view. They were heading towards a large cave entrance, their voices filled with crude laughter as they boasted about their hunt.


    "Ahhh!...I need something warm around my cock," I moaned as I kept watching the entrance for more than ten minutes. I barely restrained myself from storming inside, ravaging and fucking everyone. Yet, I knew that patience would yield greater rewards.


    Time seemed to crawl as I waited, but my patience was soon rewarded. I realized that the cave entrance was surprisingly unguarded. A cruel smile curved my lips as I spotted an opportunity to strike unnoticed.


    "Tsk, tsk... careless goblins," I whispered. "You always need to guard your entrance. You never know who might violate it... hehehe."


    With silent footsteps, I approached the cave entrance, my body tense and ready for action. I could hear loud voices echoing off the cave walls, indicating a bustling goblin village within. But as I stepped inside, my body instantly tensed, and my cock rose proudly, standing at attention.


    A thick smell of sex invaded my nostrils, sending a jolt of arousal through me. The cave was filled with the sounds of moans, grunts, and the wet slapping of flesh. My eyes widened as I realized what was happening.


    Carefully, I ventured deeper into the cave, my eyes adjusting to the dim light. To my surprise, the cave was rather simple in design. A few meters from the entrance, the cave widened into a large area that descended like a carved-out chamber. The walls were rough and uneven, with small torches providing flickering light.


    The sounds of moans and grunts grew louder, guiding me toward the heart of the cave. As I turned a corner, my eyes widened at the sight that greeted me.


    ''What the HELL!!'' I exclaimed inwardly.


    The goblins were engaged in a massive orgy, their green bodies intertwined with those of bunny girls. The bunny girls, their fur matted with sweat and their eyes glazed with pleasure, were being used and abused by the goblins. Some goblins were mounted on top of the bunny girls, their hips moving frantically as they sought their own release. Others had the bunny girls on all fours, taking them from behind while they moaned and begged for more.


    A cruel smile curved my lips as I spotted an opportunity to indulge my darkest desires. "Time for some real fun," I whispered, my voice filled with anticipation. However, just as I was about to step forward, a sense of impending danger seized me.


    "!!!" Not knowing where the danger was coming from, I retreated a few steps, my eyes scanning the surroundings. There, I spotted the source of the danger.


    And then, with a primal roar, the goblin leader reached his peak. His hips stuttered as he emptied himself into the cowgirl, his seed spilling deep within her.


    The cowgirl cried out, her body convulsing in pleasure. Her walls clenched around the goblin''s rod, milking him for every last drop.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer, especially after watching in awe as her belly grew bigger and bigger, her skin stretching to accommodate the massive load. By the time his release ended, the cowgirl appeared to be several months pregnant, her stomach swollen and round.


    "Ah..Ah...Ahhhhh~!" My fingers worked frantically, matching the pace of the goblin''s thrusts as I imagined his thick seed spilling into me, my own belly swelling with his offspring. I wanted to bear his children, to feel the stretch and fullness of carrying his young.


    With one final, powerful thrust, he buried himself within her, holding her close as his shaft prevented his seed from escaping. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he brought one of her enormous breasts to his mouth and suckled, drinking deeply of her hard nipple.


    "Ahhh... yes!" I moaned softly as I surrendered to my second or third climax...Nah I had lost count. I was completely focused on the scene unfolding before me.


    As my orgasm subsided, I took a moment to catch my breath, my eyes never leaving the goblin leader and the cowgirl. The sight of them was like a drug, fueling my desire and arousal.


    "I want them both," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. I wanted to feel the goblin leader''s thickness stretching me, and I wanted to taste the cowgirl''s sweet nectar. My fingers trailed down my body, teasing my sensitive skin as I imagined what it would be like to have them both at the same time.


    However, a quick assessment of the cave revealed the daunting odds against me. There were at least a hundred goblins within, and with the pregnant bunny girls chained at the side, I knew their numbers would only grow.


    "But I want them," I insisted, my voice steady despite the challenge that lay before me. "But how?"


    A slow smile spread across my lips as an idea began to form. I shifted my focus back to the cowgirl and the goblin leader, observing them one last time before I retreated.


    ''Even if they have the advantage of numbers,'' I whispered, my voice laced with lust and determination, ''I can breed my own army... heheh.''


    A New chapter enjoy!!. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 19: A Blissful Bath

    Chapter 19: A Blissful Bath


    Exiting the cave, I swiftly took out the wooden bracelet Celeste had given me from my inventory. I wondered how I was going to activate it since my system hadn''t provided any details about it.


    However, when I clasped it tightly and focused my thoughts on Celeste, a magical portal abruptly materialized on the trunk of a nearby tree.


    ''Nice,'' I mused, swiftly stepping through the portal and emerging within the dungeon.


    "MORGANA!" Celeste''s mental shout reverberated within my head, causing me to instinctively raise my hands to my ears, although it proved futile.


    She approached me with a fearful expression, her eyes scanning my entire body. As I followed her gaze, I froze, realizing that my body was drenched in blood, my silvery fur nowhere to be seen.


    "Relax, Celeste," I reassured her, holding up my hands placatingly. "I''m unharmed. This blood doesn''t belong to me."


    "Phew," Celeste exhaled, her shoulders relaxing as she processed my words. "I was worried for a second. Where have you been?"


    "Well... I killed some goblins," I explained, gradually shifting back into my human form. "Then I chased a few of them and found their lair."


    Celeste''s eyes widened as she witnessed my transformation from wolf form back to my usual self.


    "I found some of your kin. Do they belong to your clan?" I asked, recalling the poor bunny girls who were being taken advantage of.


    Queen Celeste nodded, biting her lip. "Yes, those creatures often harass us, capturing a few of us each time."


    "Don''t worry," I assured her, stepping closer and running my bloody fingers along her cheek. "We''ll rescue them."


    She offered me a smile before scanning my body once more. "Come, let''s get you cleaned up first," she suggested, her voice echoing warmly within my mind.


    Nodding, I followed her lead. Along the way, we encountered Cotton, who let out a startled shriek upon seeing me covered in blood.


    It took some time to convince her that it wasn''t my blood and that I was fine. Celeste did most of the convincing, by the way.


    ''Sigh... pregnant women have messed-up emotions,'' I thought to myself.


    As Queen Celeste and Cotton led me deeper into the natural dungeon, I noticed Celeste''s bunny ears twitching incessantly, as if she were communicating with someone.


    ''Who is she talking to? And about what?'' I wondered. However, my curiosity was soon assuaged as we approached an entrance blocked by verdant tree roots, and there stood the bunny girl I had seen among the goblins.


    "!!!" Her eyes widened in shock at the sight of me, likely due to the blood that coated my body. Nonetheless, she offered a smile and approached us.


    "Ah! Morgana, this girl wanted to express her gratitude for rescuing her," Queen Celeste conveyed through our mental link.


    As they worked in unison, the three of them slowly began to descend with their cleaning. And that''s where things turned from a simple cleaning to something far more spicy.


    "Ahh~..." I moaned softly as I felt the hands of one of the girls behind me caressing my buttocks with increasing fervor. Her touch was firm yet gentle, causing the tension in my muscles to gradually melt away.


    The other two hands worked on my thighs, gliding smoothly over my skin as they worked their way upwards. Their touch was light and teasing, and I found myself arching my hips involuntarily, eager for more.


    Suddenly, without warning, Celeste lowered herself, her face mere inches from my groin. I felt her hot breath against my skin, igniting a flame within me. She began to lick my skin, exploring the vicinity of my most intimate area.


    "Ah~.." I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. Her tongue was adept and knowing, eliciting sensations that sent shivers through my body.


    As if in response to my moans, I felt Cotton''s hand spreading my buttocks, granting her access to my anus. Simultaneously, the new bunny girl''s fingers gently massaged my clit.


    "Ahh~ yeah... more," I breathed. The combination of their attention was overwhelming, and I found myself growing more and more aroused with each passing moment. My cock, which had been dormant and weary from the previous hunt, slowly stirred and hardened, pressing against my body and brushing against Celeste''s cheeks.


    She smiled, gently grasping it with her right hand and slowly stroking it. Her left hand gently parted my legs, and Cotton gently pushed me from behind, causing me to lean forward slightly. The other girl assisted Celeste in widening my stance, granting them better access.


    I, on the other hand, was on cloud nine, reveling in the pleasure they bestowed upon me. It wasn''t intense or overwhelming, but there was something about their soft, gentle touch that was both intoxicating and comforting. The bunny girls were tending to me, and I allowed them to do as they pleased.


    And... that may have been a mistake. For in the very next moment, they attacked simultaneously.


    "OHH!... SHIT!" I cried out in pleasure as Celeste took my entire shaft into her mouth, her nose pressing against my pubic bone. Cotton, from behind, abruptly inserted a finger into my anus, while the new girl located my vaginal entrance and thrust two fingers inside.


    "Ah!... Ah!... Ah!" I moaned as they worked in unison.


    Celeste''s mouth was warm and wet, her tongue swirling around my shaft as she sucked and licked with a skillful touch that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through my body.


    Cotton''s finger was firm yet gentle, probing my asshole with increasing intensity, working to loosen me as if to prepare me for what was to come. The new bunny girl''s fingers were soft and delicate, working their magic on my clit and inner walls.


    "Don''t worry, my love," Celeste''s voice echoed in my mind. I opened my eyes, gazing down at her, seeing the blissful expression in her eyes as she continued to worship my cock.


    "We''ll ensure you''re thoroughly taken care of in every... possible... way," she promised, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "NICE!"


    A New chapter enjoy!!. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    Again Big Thanks too all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 20: An Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 20: An Unexpected Surprise


    "AHHH!...FUCK!" I bellowed at the top of my lungs, releasing for the third time within Celeste''s throat.


    "Ah!...Ah!" My body was still reeling from the intense pleasure, and my senses were overwhelmed by the simultaneous onslaught on my senses. I felt like I was floating on a cloud, my mind numb and my body limp.


    Celeste gradually pulled back, her mouth releasing my shaft with a soft pop. She smiled up at me, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    "You''re so delicious, my love," she whispered in my mind, her voice husky with desire as she licked my cock clean.


    I couldn''t respond, my vocal cords still recovering from the screams of pleasure. Cotton and the new bunny girl slowly withdrew their fingers, their hands gentle as they caressed my sensitive skin.


    "More," Celeste''s voice resonated within me, filled with intent desire, and I was helpless as the three of them guided me to the side of the pool, making me sit on the edge.


    As I sat on the edge of the pool, my body still buzzing with pleasure, Celeste knelt before me, her eyes never leaving mine. "I want all of you, my love," she murmured, her voice filled with longing.


    "Oh!...Damn! That feels so good," I moaned as Celeste enveloped my shaft with her warm, soft breasts. Her hands squeezed gently, massaging my length as she kissed and nibbled at the sensitive tip. I felt like I was in heaven, my body still buzzing from the previous release, but now being driven to new heights of pleasure.


    Celeste looked up at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I want to make you feel even better, my love," she whispered in my mind, her breath hot on my skin. "Let me show you what else I can do."


    Before I could respond, she took my shaft in her mouth again, this time taking me deeper than before. Her tongue swirled and danced, teasing and pleasing while giving me an AWESOME titfuck.


    "Oh, gods, Celeste!" I cried out, my body arching as she took me deep into her mouth once more. The combination of her warm, wet mouth and the incredible titfuck she was giving me with her soft, plump breasts was driving me wild. I could feel her tongue swirling and dancing around my shaft, teasing and pleasing me in ways I''d never experienced before.


    "Mmm, you like that, don''t you, my love?" Celeste purred, her eyes sparkling with pleasure. Her hands squeezed my thighs as she bobbed her head up and down, taking me deeper with each stroke. The sensation of her soft breasts enveloping my shaft, her nipples teasing and stimulating me, was unlike anything I''d ever felt.


    "Yes, yes, I love it!" I moaned, my hands tangling in her hair, guiding her movements. "Don''t stop, Celeste. Please, don''t stop."


    She hummed in response, the vibration sending shivers down my spine. Her mouth moved with expert precision, her tongue never ceasing its dance. Her breasts squeezed and massaged my shaft, her nipples teasing and tantalizing me.


    "Ahh~... Oh, gods, I''m close..." I warned my body tensing as the pleasure built. "So close, Celeste."


    But she didn''t let up, instead increasing the pace and intensity. Her mouth worked feverishly, her tongue never ceasing its dance. Her breasts provided the perfect amount of stimulation, the soft flesh molding around my hardness.


    "Ahh!... Oh, fuck, I''m¡ª" I cried out, my body rigid as the pleasure peaked. "I''m coming, Celeste! I''m¡ª"


    With a final, deep thrust of her mouth and a tight squeeze of her breasts, I exploded into her. Waves of pleasure washed over me as I cried out her name, my vision whitewashing with the intensity of my release.


    "AHHH!...CELESTE!" I screamed, my voice echoing off the cave walls.


    Celeste pulled back, a satisfied smile on her lips as she licked and swallowed, savoring every drop. "Delicious," she whispered, her eyes shining with desire. "But I''m not done with you yet, my love. I want to keep pleasing you, taking you to even greater heights."


    I could only nod, my body still trembling from the powerful orgasm. Cotton and the new girl¨Cwhose name still didn''t learn or she didn''t have any¡ª stood by, their eyes filled with lust as they watched our passionate display. I felt their hands on my body again, caressing and teasing, stoking the flames of desire that still burned within me.


    "Lie back, my love," Celeste whispered, her eyes locking with mine. "Let me show you what else I can do."


    I didn''t have the chance to lie back on my own. Cotton and the new girl gently guided me back, their hands soft and gentle on my skin. I sank into the warm water, my body relaxed and willing as Celeste positioned herself between my legs. Her eyes sparkled with desire and a hint of mischief, promising even more pleasure to come.


    "Oh, gods, yes!" I cried out, my body arching as Celeste''s cocks continued their relentless advance. "I can''t...I can''t..."


    But I didn''t need to finish my sentence. Celeste knew exactly what I wanted, what I needed. She quickened her pace, her thrusts becoming more urgent as she drove me toward the edge of ecstasy. I felt the cock in my pussy breaking through my cervix, going deep inside my uterus, while the one inside my ass was pushing against my prostate, causing a whole different kind of pleasure to course through my body.


    "I can''t hold back, Celeste!" I moaned, my body trembling with the effort of holding back. "I need...I need..."


    "Let go, my love," Celeste whispered, her voice filled with desire. "Let me take you there."


    And with a powerful thrust, I did just that. I let go, surrendering to the intense pleasure that washed over me like a tidal wave. My vision blurred, my mind numb as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me.


    "AHHH!...HOOOT!" I screamed, my voice echoing off the cave walls as the pleasure consumed me.


    Celeste just buried her two cocks deep inside me, filling me with something extremely hot. It wasn''t cum, but something else I didn''t know nor I cared to know at the moment.


    She kept filling me, and I opened my eyes, watching in shock as my belly began to swell, expanding with the substance Celeste had injected into me. I felt full, my skin stretching to accommodate the growing size of my belly.


    "What¡ªwhat is happening?" I gasped, my eyes wide with wonder as my belly continued to grow.


    Celeste smiled down at me, her eyes filled with love and understanding. "It''s a gift, my love," she whispered. "A part of me, growing within you."


    I stared at her in disbelief, my mind struggling to comprehend what was happening. "A part of you? But how?"


    "My roots," Celeste explained. "They''re a part of me, and now they''re a part of you. A symbol of our love and our connection."


    I looked down at my swollen belly, and at that moment, I received a system notification.


    [Due to a certain condition, a unique seed is trying to impregnate you]


    [The host can choose to accept it or not]


    [Unique seed: A World Tree]


    [YES/NO]


    ''WHAT!... A tree as a daughter!''


    A New chapter enjoy!!. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    A BIG Thanks to all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 21: The Unique Seed

    Chapter 21: The Unique Seed


    My eyes widened in shock as I processed the system notification. ''A World Tree as my daughter?'' I exclaimed inwardly, my mind reeled with the implications. A world tree? Growing inside me? It was almost too much to comprehend.


    I was familiar with the term ''World Tree''; it signified something of immense importance. I may have lost my memories but small fragments remained here and there. Like I knew my old world was called Earth, and things like that.


    Upon reading ''World Tree,'' what immediately came to my mind was something about Yggdrasil, nine realms, and the cosmic axis that connected them all. It was a symbol of life and balance, and it was said to be the most sacred and powerful tree in existence.


    At least that''s what came to my mind from my old world, but in this new world, the term could carry an entirely different meaning.


    "Hmm?" I stared down as I sensed Celeste was about to pull her two root-dicks out from me, reacting swiftly I wrapped my legs around her waist pulling her back deep inside me. "Wait, stay inside for a moment" I exclaimed, my voice filled with urgency. "I have some questions that need to be answered"


    Celeste looked at me, her eyes filled with concern and understanding. "Of course, my love," she murmured, and to her shock, my shock, Cotton''s and the other girl''s. Celeste spoke in her own voice, not telepathy.


    She froze, her mouth agape. "How?" she questioned, astonished to hear her own voice.


    "Who knows? But Congratulations, Celeste, your voice is delicate and endearing; I quite like it," I remarked, guessing that this unexpected development might be connected to me.


    My two lovely daughters only found their unique voices after I took their first time. But with Queen Celeste, I have no idea. The only thing I could attribute it to was the substantial amount of my seed she had consumed, the amount that she milked from my lovely rod was second only to my daughters. Perhaps that was the cause of the change.


    ''I can see that in the futureI''ll influence this world in ways I never imagined possible, I mused. Raising my gaze once more to my bunny queen.


    "Celeste, can you tell me about these roots and the hot liquid inside me?" I inquired.


    She was still in shock, but Celeste managed to regain some composure as she began to answer my queries."The roots are the symbol of the Queen of our race, passed down from one queen to another, and I received mine from my mother," she explained.


    I listened intently as Celeste continued, captivated by the story of the roots and their significance. "So, the roots are a symbol of power and leadership among your people," I murmured, my eyes never leaving hers. "And the ability to control them is passed down from one queen to the next."


    Celeste nodded, her eyes shining with a soft light. "Yes, my love," she confirmed. "The roots are a manifestation of our connection to the forest and our ability to harness its power. They are the source of my portals"


    "And the hot liquid?" I prompted, my curiosity getting the better of me as I stared down at my massive belly. "What is its purpose?"


    "The hot liquid, or as we call it, the ''Essence of Life,'' is a sacred substance that flows through the roots," Celeste explained, her voice filled with reverence. "It holds the very essence of the forest and possesses incredible healing and life-giving properties."


    ''Ah, I see. The forest itself impregnated me,'' I suddenly realized. ''Celeste provided me with this ''Essence of Life,'' which would be beneficial in some way, but because I am a breeder capable of mating with any species, the essence impregnated me with a World Tree, a new type of seed that I had never encountered before. That''s why the system referred to it as a unique seed.''


    Looking back at the message, I was tempted to accept, but I hesitated, unsure of how long the pregnancy would last and if it would impact me in any way. After all, this is a World Tree, and my filthy mind couldn''t help but imagine a tree emerging from my womb.


    ''Now that I think about it, that would be a fascinating sight.....FOCUS! Morgana''


    I licked my lips seductively, already wishing that tomorrow would come in a flash. "I''m looking forward to it," I said, my voice filled with anticipation.


    "I need to go now," I said, slowly standing up, my body aching and my insides burning from both pleasure and pain.


    I snatched Cotton, my pregnant little bunny, into my arms, kissing her softly on the lips, "I''ll be here tomorrow to welcome our daughters into this world."


    "!!!!" she nodded, blushing, returning the kiss before swiftly escaping from the chamber. I laughed at her reaction, wondering where that naughty rabbit in heat had gone.


    Next, I turned to the rabbit girl I had saved from the goblins. I pulled her into a passionate kiss, forcing my way into her mouth, while my hand found her entrance, teasing her clit. "Keep yourself warm and ready for me," I whispered softly into her ear. "Tomorrow, I want to eat you first."


    "!!!" I saw her face blush bright red, her eyes filled with desire and excitement. She nodded eagerly, her breathing ragged as she struggled to contain her arousal.


    I smiled at her, my heart swelling with love and affection. I knew that she was excited and nervous about what lay ahead, but I was confident that she would do an amazing job.


    Bidding Queen Celeste farewell, I promised to return the following day. After all, I still had 154 bunnies for fuck and put my seed inside them.


    Activating my return skill, I teleported back to my home. Opening the map, I found that Luna and Ember were near the lake. Seeing them safe and sound brought a sense of relief to my heart. I couldn''t imagine what would happen to me if something terrible befell them. After all, they are my lovely wolf daughters.


    Stepping out of my cabin, I made my way to them. As I approached, I could hear soft moans and the sound of flesh slapping against flesh. I quickened my pace, my heart racing with anticipation.


    There they were, my beloved wolf daughters, engaged in a steamy 69 position. Luna, with her luscious curves and dark fur, was on top, her mouth devouring Ember''s pink shaft. Ember, her silver-furred futa sister, returned the favor, her tongue dancing across Luna''s swollen folds with skilled precision.


    Their moans and whimpers harmonized in a symphony of pleasure, each driving the other closer to the peak of ecstasy. I froze, transfixed by the sight. This was the first time I had seen them with each other.


    "Oh, my beautiful girls," I whispered, my voice thick with desire. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride and love as I witnessed their uninhibited passion. My maternal instincts stirred, and I longed to join them, to guide them, and to experience the depths of their pleasure.


    "Mommy is so proud of you"


    A New chapter enjoy!!. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    A BIG Thanks to all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 22: You Have My Permission

    Chapter 22: You Have My Permission


    I stood there, my gaze filled with lust and yearning as I observed my two daughters indulging in each other''s pleasure. The urge to join them was irresistible, but I restrained myself. I didn''t want to ruin things for them; this was their first time together, and they deserved to enjoy it privately.


    "Ah!" I moaned softly as my hands roamed over my body, my fingers tracing the contours of my curves. I could feel my own desire building, my nipples hardening as I imagined what it would be like to be touched by their eager hands, their soft lips.


    I was genuinely shocked at my libido, as it never seemed to wane, no matter how much pleasure I experienced or the frequency or intensity of my releases. My body remained ever-responsive to pleasure.


    Seriously, Just today, I had an intense encounter with a rabbit queen, impregnating her with my seed. I had also hunted and devoured goblins, a surprisingly delectable treat, and if that wasn''t enough, I got DESTROYED by not one but TWO 12-inch dicks. Getting myself pregnant with a world tree.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    Yet, despite this wild ride, my body still yearned, now aroused by the sight of my daughters'' intimacy.


    I guessed this had something to do with my race as a Breeder. I''m pretty sure that if I were human or another race, I wouldn''t be able to endure this amount of pleasure. Because DAMN! I had just gotten fucked in both holes by two massive dicks, but a few minutes later, both of my holes were tight as a virgin''s. And I''ll be damned if I didn''t like it; I don''t have to suffer from a loose pussy due to sex and birth.


    "Ah~...Luna...your mouth is great...keep...sucking," Ember moaned, her voice filled with longing. "I''m so close, sister."


    Luna''s response was eager and passionate. She took Ember''s shaft deep into her mouth, her nose nuzzling against her sister''s furry balls. The sight of them together, their bodies entwined, sent a jolt of pleasure through me. I bit my lip, my eyes fluttering closed as I imagined myself joining their erotic dance.


    "AH!...Fuck it!" I couldn''t deny my longing any longer. With a soft sigh, I stepped towards them, my body aching to be part of their pleasure. I stopped above Ember, who opened her eyes when she felt a shadow above her.


    "!!!" Ember froze, her eyes locking with mine, and at that moment, she climaxed, spilling her essence deep into Luna''s throat.


    "M-Mother, you''re back?" Ember''s voice quivered as she remained motionless, her gaze fixed on mine. Luna, startled by my sudden presence, withdrew from Ember, swallowing hard to manage her sister''s cum.


    I stood there, my heart pounding in my chest as I took in the scene before me. My daughters, their bodies entangled, their passion evident, looked up at me with a mixture of shock and desire. I felt a surge of conflicting emotions¡ªpride, arousal, and a hint of guilt for interrupting their intimate moment.


    "I-I didn''t mean to interrupt," I stammered, my voice thick with desire. "I just¡ªI couldn''t stay away any longer."


    Luna swiftly pulled away from her sister "Mother, we were just¡ª"


    "I know what you were doing," I said, my eyes softening as I took a step towards them. "And it''s beautiful and I wha¡ª"


    "We''re sorry Mother!" the two of them suddenly shouted, burying their foreheads at my feet.


    I stood there, stunned by my daughters'' sudden outburst and their unexpected display of submission. Their foreheads touched the floor before me, their tails tucked between their legs, and their wolf ears flattened against their heads. It was a posture of apology and submission, and it confused me greatly.


    "Girls, what are you doing?" I asked, my voice filled with concern. "Why are you apologizing?"


    Luna and Ember remained in their submissive pose, their voices muffled as they spoke. "We''re sorry, Mother. We didn''t mean to disrespect you by engaging in such acts without your permission."


    "My permission?" I repeated, more confused than before. "Since when do you need my permission?"


    Since Luna and Ember had matured, our days were consumed by relentless passion. They would suckle on my milk and seed until they were satiated, and I would fuck them relentlessly until they succumbed to blissful exhaustion. Never once had they sought my permission. Yet now, I detected a hint of fear in their eyes.


    "Since when do you need my permission?" I repeated my confusion deepening as I gazed down at my daughters, Luna and Ember, who remained in their submissive pose. "You''ve never asked for my permission before."


    I smiled reassuringly, sensing their worry. "No, my dear. I''m not the one carrying your new sisters. Perhaps in the future, but for now, I''m only the father."


    Luna''s eyes widened in amazement. "Wow, Mother. That''s incredible! And then what happened?"


    "Hmm.." I paused, recalling the day''s events. "Oh...I hunted some goblins."


    "Goblins?" Luna and Ember exchanged a glance confused by the name, their eyes filled with curiosity and intrigue. "Goblins, Mother? What were they like?"


    I chuckled, remembering the spicy encounter with the goblin I had devoured in more ways than one. "Well, they are short, green, and really ugly. They have a penchant for abducting females to breed and force them into labor. But rest assured, I will never let that fate befall you."


    Luna''s eyes widened in horror. "That''s terrible, Mother!"


    "And how was your hunt?" Ember asked, her eyes eager for more details.


    I described how I had pursued, trapped, and slain the goblins as we made our way back to the den. I recounted the sensation of their warm blood on my hands and the taste of their meat as I devoured them. I also shared how I had toyed with one goblin, forcing him to pleasure my dick, and how I fucked his ass to oblivion before ultimately devouring him as well.


    Ember''s eyes widened in surprise, her tail wagging playfully. "Mother, you''re such a tease! I can''t believe you made that goblin suck your dick."


    "And took him from behind too," Luna added with a giggle.


    I chuckled, enjoying their reactions. "Well, it was certainly an entertaining experience. And I was in such a state of heat that I couldn''t control my actions."


    Luna nodded, her eyes reflecting her understanding. "That makes sense, Mother. I can only imagine how intense your heat must have been."


    Ember giggled, her tail wagging faster. "Mother, can we go on a hunt? I want to taste goblins too."


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised by Ember''s request. "Of course, Ember, but not now. We still need to wait for our pack to grow stronger, and don''t forget that you''re pregnant with my pups."


    They blushed, their eyes dropping to the small bumps in their bellies. I had recently discovered an offspring page on the system, which showed the rank, condition, and pregnancy status of all my daughters. According to the page, Ember would give birth in ten days, while Luna would follow a day later.


    "Mother, can I ask you something?" Luna asked, hugging me from behind.


    "Of course, my love. What is it?"


    "Can you change to be like us?" she requested.


    A New chapter enjoy!!. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    A BIG Thanks to all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 23: A Punishment for me?

    Chapter 23: A Punishment for me?


    "Can you change to be like us?" Luna requested.


    "You mean my wolf form?" I asked, watching her nod. I saw no reason to deny her request, so I transformed into my wolf form.


    When my transformation was complete, I felt their excitement as they gently ran their palms over my soft silver fur.


    "We love you, mother," they said in unison. And at that moment, something unexpected happened.


    Luna locked her arms around mine and pushed us both backward, causing us to fall onto the stone bed.


    "What are you doing, Lun¡ªAhhh!~" A moan escaped my lips as Luna gently bit the nape of my neck. My body tingled with pleasure as her sharp teeth grazed my sensitive skin.


    "Mother needs to be punished for doing this to us" Ember growled, her eyes flashing with a mixture of desire and possessiveness.


    "Ahh~...A...P-Punishment?" I managed to ask, my voice faltering.


    "Yes, Mother," she hissed, her voice thick with lust. "You''ve been a naughty mother, abandoning us while you indulge in pleasure with others."


    "N-NO! I didn''....Ahhh~"


    I was powerless to resist as I felt her hands slowly spreading my legs apart. It was all due to that sensitive spot on my neck, which they had taken advantage of.


    Ember positioned herself between my legs, slapping her shaft against my entrance, teasing me. She then placed the tip of her pink cock against my dripping pussy, rubbing it gently against my clit.


    "Mother," Ember whispered in my ear. "Your punishment is to bear my pups."


    And with that, she thrust into me with a force that took my breath away. I gasped, my body arching off against Luna as she filled me completely. Her movements were fierce and passionate.


    "Ah! Ember...yes!" I cried out, my voice echoing through the den. The pleasure was intense, bordering on pain, but it was a sweet pain that I welcomed with open arms. I could feel the bond between us strengthening with each thrust, each shared moment of ecstasy.


    Luna''s grip on my neck tightened, her teeth still embedded in my flesh. She moved her hands to my breasts, playing with them and squeezing my hard nipples with her fingers.


    "Ohh....Yeees!" I cried out as my daughter pounded into me with relentless passion. The pleasure was all-consuming, sending shockwaves through my body. I could feel my own juices flowing freely, coating Ember''s shaft as she thrust deep within me.


    Luna''s teeth released my neck, leaving a sensitive spot that throbbed with pleasure. She moved her mouth to my ear, her warm breath sending shivers down my spine. "You like that, Mother?" she whispered, her hands still playing with my breasts. "You like feeling your daughter''s cock inside you?"


    "Yes...Ohhh...yes!" I moaned, my body trembling with desire. "It feels so good, my love. Don''t stop..."


    I chuckled softly. "Silly girls, did you forget that I gave birth to you?"


    Ember''s eyes widened in surprise, and a soft blush crept across her cheeks. "We...we didn''t forget, Mother," she stammered. "It''s just that...we want to share this experience with you. We want to be a part of your life in every way possible."


    Luna nodded in agreement, her hand gently stroking my arm. "Yes, Mother. We want to be there for you, to support you, and to love you as you have loved us."


    I smiled, my heart brimming with love for my daughters. "Thank you, girls, I appreciated it, but now..." I slowly ran my hands feeling Ember''s soft fur, I felt her cock twitching inside me when I grabbed her furry buttcheeks. "...I''m horny as hell"


    With a swift motion, I seized the base of her wolf tail, eliciting a moan from Ember as she experienced a surge of pleasure and weakness. Utilizing my extraordinary agility, I pulled her out of me, allowing some of her hot seed to drip from my pussy. I then lowered her above her sister, pressing their bodies tightly together.


    "Nice!" I positioned myself above Ember, my wet pussy dripping with her cum, and my own cock throbbing with need. The sight of them lying there above each other, with Ember''s plump ass inviting me in, sent a jolt of desire through me.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Ember asked, her eyes widening in surprise and anticipation.


    A playful smirk curved my lips as I looked down at my beautiful daughter. "A punishment for the little game you played on me, my dear," I replied, my eyes glinting with mischief. "Now, be a good girl and hold still."


    Before she could respond, I thrust forward, burying my cock deep within her asshole. Ember''s body tensed beneath me, a gasp of surprise and pleasure escaping her lips as I filled her. The sensation of her tight, virgin-forbidden passage around my dick was exquisite, a fiery heat that threatened to consume me.


    "Ah...Mother..." Ember cried out, her voice echoing through the den. Her body trembled beneath me, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps as she accommodated only half of my length. "This feels....Good!"


    "Does it, my dear?" I purred, beginning to move up and down, riding her with slow and sensual strokes. "Are you pleased that your mother took your anal virginity and filled you with her big cock?" I whispered, my voice thick with desire.


    Ember''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of lust and embarrassment. "Yes, Mother," she breathed, her cheeks flushed. "It feels so good... I never knew I could feel this way."


    I chuckled, my hips moving in a slow, steady rhythm. "There''s so much more for you to discover, my love. And I intend to show you every pleasure imaginable."


    "This night is far from over," I added with a playful grin.


    A New chapter enjoy!!. please leave a comment and a review when you can.


    Don¡¯t forget to join our Discord and for advanced chapters and your support, feel free to check on


    A BIG Thanks to all of the new members in Patreon. Thank you for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 24: Primal Possession (1)

    Chapter 24: Primal Possession (1)


    SLAP! SLAP!


    "Oh, Mother... there! Yes, there!" Ember''s eyes sparkled with delight as she cried out, her body arching off against her sister''s. "Yes, Mother! Keep going! Oh, gods, it feels so good!"


    The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the den as I rode Ember with abandon, her cries of pleasure spurring me on. Luna, still trapped beneath her sister, watched with hungry eyes, her body trembling with anticipation.


    "Oh!... Fuck, your ass is great," I moaned, feeling her ass tightening as if trying to expel me, while my cock was stretching her to accommodate my size.... That was diving!


    "Oh, gods, Mother, don''t stop!" Ember pleaded, her body quivering beneath me. "Your cock feels so good inside me."


    I grinned, my hips moving in a relentless rhythm, my cock sliding in and out of Ember''s tight channel. "Your ass is incredible, my dear. So tight and eager to please."


    Luna, her eyes glazed with longing, reached up and caressed Ember''s thigh, her fingers creeping closer to where our bodies were joined. "Here I go, sister," she whispered, suddenly thrusting two digits into Ember''s baby hole.


    Luna''s unexpected move took both Ember and me by surprise. Ember''s eyes widened as she felt her sister''s fingers invade her most intimate hole, her body tensing at the sudden intrusion.


    "Luna... what are you... oh!" Ember''s protest turned into a moan as Luna''s fingers found her sweet spot, sending sparks of pleasure through her body.


    Luna''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she observed her sister''s reaction. "You enjoy that, sister? Feeling some extra stimulation?"


    Ember nodded, her breath coming in short gasps. "Yes... Oh yes! It feels so good, Luna. Don''t stop!"


    Encouraged by Ember''s response, Luna began to move her fingers in a steady rhythm, her thumb circling Ember''s sensitive bud. "That''s it, sister. Let me pleasure you while Mother takes your ass."


    I smirked, my hips moving in sync with Luna''s fingers, my manhood sliding in and out of Ember''s snug channel. "That''s right, my dear. Assist your sister."


    Ember''s body quivered as she was stimulated from both ends, her cries of pleasure filling the den. "Oh, Mother... Luna... it''s too much! I can''t take much more!"


    SLAP!


    "Hiii" Ember cried out as I smacked her furry buttock hard.


    "Don''t you dare climax before me," I commanded, my voice laced with lust and dominance.


    "Eh?.... But?? Mother," Ember questioned.


    SLAP!


    "NO BUTS! You will climax only when I allow it," I asserted, my voice firm yet filled with desire.


    Then, I gently moved Ember off her sister and positioned her before turning to my dark-haired daughter. "Your turn, my dear," I murmured, stroking her soft fur as I flipped her onto her belly and positioned myself behind her. Luna whimpered softly, her body tense with anticipation.


    I reached down and gently spread her legs, exposing her moist pink folds to my gaze. I could see the wetness glistening on her inner thighs, a testament to her own arousal. "You want me to claim you too, don''t you?" I asked softly, my fingers tracing the delicate curve of her ass.


    Luna nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and desire. "Yes, Mother," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I want to feel you inside me."


    My heart swelled with love for my daughters. "Very well, my dear," I said, my voice filled with tenderness. "I will take you as I took your sister, and you will experience the pleasure of being claimed by your mother."


    With those words, I slowly pressed the head of my cock against Luna''s tight anus, savoring the feel of her warm, moist flesh against my sensitive tip. Luna gasped softly, her body tensing as she felt the pressure against her delicate barrier.


    "Relax, my dear," I murmured, my fingers gently massaging her hips. "Just let your body accept me, and you will find that it is not as painful as you might think."


    Luna nodded, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and desire. I could feel her muscles relaxing slightly, allowing me to ease the head of my cock past her tight entrance and into the warm, wet depths of her channel.


    "Ahhh!" Luna cried out softly, her body stiffening as she felt the intrusion. However, she didn''t pull away. Instead, she pressed back against me, her body slowly accommodating my girth.


    "That''s it, my love," I purred, my hands moving to grip her hips as I slowly began to move inside her. "Let your body adjust to the feeling of your mother''s cock inside you."


    As I began to move with a slow, steady rhythm, Luna''s body started to relax, her muscles softening as she adjusted to the sensation of my cock inside her. "Oh, Mother... this feels... so different," she gasped, her body starting to move in time with mine as I claimed her ass as my own.


    "Distinct, but pleasurable, I hope," I said, my voice filled with concern as I watched her face for any signs of discomfort.


    Luna nodded, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of pleasure and awe. "Yes, Mother. It feels... amazing."


    Encouraged by her response, I began to move with more confidence, my hips rocking back and forth as I claimed her virgin ass. Luna''s cries of pleasure filled the den, her body moving in time with mine as we found our rhythm.


    Ember watched us with a mixture of desire and fascination, her eyes locked on the sight of her sister being taken by her mother. I could see the hunger in her eyes as she stroked her pink, hard cock.


    I smiled, my heart swelling with love for my daughters. "You want more, don''t you, my dear?" I murmured, my voice filled with lust.


    Ember nodded, her body trembling with desire. "Yes, Mother," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''m still hungry."


    I grinned, my heart swelling with love for my daughters. "Very well, my dear," I said, my voice filled with tenderness.


    I wrapped my arms around Luna''s waist, gently flipping us over so that my back was against the stone bed and Luna''s back was pressed against my chest. I slowly reached out to spread her legs apart.


    "Come here Ember, fill your sister''s pussy with your big cock," I murmured, my voice filled with desire. "Take her as if you intend to breed her."


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 25: Primal Possession (2)

    Chapter 25: Primal Possession (2)


    Ember''s eyes widened with surprise, but she nodded, her body trembling with desire. She crawled forward, her erect love rod bobbing eagerly as she positioned herself between Luna''s legs.


    Luna whimpered softly, her body tensing as she felt the pressure against her delicate entrance. "Do you want it, Luna?" I whispered softly as I continued to take her delicious tight ass. "Do you want to feel your mother''s and sister''s cocks at the same time, filling you up?"


    Luna nodded, her eyes locked on Ember''s rod. She grabbed her sister''s cock with one hand while spreading her lower lips with the other, then she slowly guided the trembling shaft into her hungry, wet pussy.


    "Ohh!... Yeah!... I''m so full," Luna moaned softly, her body trembling with pleasure as Ember''s cock filled her to the hilt.


    Ember''s eyes were wide with excitement as she watched her cock disappear inside her sister. She began to move, her hips rocking back and forth as she thrust in and out of Luna''s tight channel. The sound of their bodies moving together filled the den, a symphony of pleasure that was music to my ears.


    "Oh, Luna... you''re so tight," Ember moaned, her body moving in a slow, steady rhythm as she began to thrust in and out of her sister''s pussy. "This feels so good."


    "That''s it, my loves," I purred, my own hips moving in a steady rhythm as I claimed Luna''s tight ass. "Fuck each other, just as I have fucked you. Show me the pleasure that you have learned from your mother."


    Their bodies moved together in a dance of passion and desire, their moans and cries of pleasure echoing off the stone walls of the den. I watched them with a sense of pride and love, my own pleasure growing with each passing moment.


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    "Mother... this feels so good," Ember gasped, her body moving with increasing intensity as she claimed her sister''s pussy. "I never knew it could feel this way."


    "You''re doing beautifully, my love," I said, my voice filled with tenderness and desire. "Let yourself feel the pleasure of your sister''s body, just as you feel mine."


    The den was filled with the sounds of our passionate union, a symphony of skin meeting skin, and our moans of pleasure echoing off the stone walls. Luna''s body trembled beneath us as Ember and I fucked her to oblivion from both sides.


    From my position, I could feel Ember''s shaft moving in and out of her sister''s womb, each thrust drawing me closer to what I believed would be my most intense release yet.


    "That''s it, my loves," I purred, my hips moving in sync with Ember''s, my cock still buried deep within Luna''s tight channel. "Let yourself be consumed by the pleasure."


    Luna''s breath hitched as she nodded, her body moving in time with ours. "Yes, Mother... it feels so right."


    My heart swelled with love and pride for my daughters. "You were made for each other, my dears. Your bodies fit together flawlessly, just as mine fits with yours."


    As if to emphasize my words, Ember''s hips stuttered as she drove her cock into Luna''s welcoming depths. "Oh, Luna... your pussy feels so good wrapped around me."


    Luna''s eyes flew open, her gaze locking with Ember''s. "Yes, sister... take me... take me as Mother took us."


    "AHHH!" I screamed at the top of my lungs at the intensity of my release; it was like a dam that had suddenly found a crack.


    "Ahh!... Yes... YES!" Luna howled, watching in awe as her belly began to swell with the seed of her mother and sister. The sight of her growing belly, the feeling of fullness, and the intensity of the knotting sent her over the edge, and she came again, her body shuddering with the force of her orgasm.


    Ember, still locked with Luna, moaned softly as she felt her sister''s pussy clench around her knot, the sensation drawing out her own pleasure. "Luna...your pussy is incredible," she gasped, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of her climax. "I can feel you... so tight... so perfect."


    As the last waves of pleasure subsided, we lay there, our bodies still joined in the most intimate of ways. Ember''s cock was still locked inside Luna, the knot at the base of her shaft ensuring that her seed would take root deep within her sister''s womb.


    ''To bad that she''s already pregnant with my pups''


    My own cock was buried deep within Luna''s ass, the knot at the base of my shaft locking us together in a primal dance of love and possession.


    "That was... incredible," Ember gasped, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of her orgasm. "I never knew it could feel this way."


    Luna nodded, her body still locked with her sister''s. "It was... amazing. I can''t wait to feel you inside me again, sister."


    I chuckled softly at their words. "Don''t forget to include me as well," I said, my voice filled with a mixture of amusement and pride. "I am your mother, after all. It is my duty¡ªand my pleasure¡ªto ensure that you are both well taken care of."


    "Of course, Mother," they exclaimed, their voices filled with excitement and affection. "We love you, Mother, and we want to always be with you."


    "Oww! My sweet daughters, come here!" I said, wrapping my arms tightly around Ember''s back, pulling both of them into a loving embrace, with Luna sandwiched between us.


    "Hey... I... Can''t breathe," Luna struggled to speak, but I didn''t relent, showering them with kisses. Damn, they are cute, and I can''t resist cuteness.


    "Let''s get some rest," I suggested, closing my eyes while keeping my arms around them. They didn''t seem to mind as we drifted off to sleep in that position, still locked together.


    "Good night, Mother," they said in unison.


    "Good night, sweethearts,"


    Sup guys?


    Enjoy! and don''t forgot a comment.


    For Advance chapters you find in

 Chapter 26: The Morning Feast

    Chapter 26: The Morning Feast


    "Ugh!....who left the lights on!" I bellowed, rising half-asleep from the bed with a fury that would consume everything. Damn! I hate it when someone enters my room unannounced and leaves the lights on without bothering to turn them off upon departure.


    "Ahh!...!" A soft moan came from my side as I attempted to move, and at that moment, I realized where I was.


    I was in my den, in a new world, where I was reborn into a unique race, with a divine purpose to literally have sex as much as possible and breed as many children as I could.


    And it is fucking WONDERFUL!


    Hell, merely reminiscing about the previous night''s passionate encounter with my daughters brought a satisfied grin to my face. It was a night of untamed pleasure and love, and I enjoyed every single second of it.


    That''s it. I''ve made a decision. From now on, I want to take all of my future daughters'' first times. I want their first experience to be with me. I want to be their first love, their first kiss, their first touch, their first everything. I want them to know that their mother loves them and that I will always be there for them, no matter what.


    Only my seed would have the right to paint their wombs in my color, to make them bear my child, marking them as mine in the most primal way possible. I want to be the one to give them the most important lesson of their lives, how to please their partner and how to make love. I want to be there when they give birth to my grandchildren, and I want to teach them how to take care of a new life and how to raise them.


    In this world, I will forge a lineage of pleasure and love, where each generation will understand the true depth of a mother''s devotion. My devotion, Morgana, their Mother.


    "Ahh...!" Another moan echoed in the den, interrupting my heavy train of thought. I raised my head slightly and gazed at the source, only to witness Ember slowly moving her hips, her wolf-pink cock sliding in and out of Luna''s baby hole. While soft moans continued to escape her sister''s lips.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com


    "Ara...Ara~...what lustful girls I have," I thought with a satisfied smirk as I observed my daughters continue their passionate embrace in their sleep, their bodies still joined from the previous night''s activities. Luna, her eyes still closed, wore a soft smile on her face and snuggled closer to Ember, their legs intertwined.


    "Even in your sleep, you''re still hungry for more sex," I whispered, my voice filled with affection. My dick was still burning in Luna''s back door, and I was tempted to start moving again, but I had more important matters to attend to.


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: ¨C


    Rank: F


    Level: 4


    Experience: 54/1200


    Health: 240/240


    Ember, her eyes still closed, nuzzled closer to Luna, her hips swaying in a slow, sensuous rhythm. "Mmm... sister... your pussy... it feels so good," she murmured, her breath hot against Luna''s neck. And then, she climaxed inside her.


    Luna''s eyes widened, and she gasped, her body tensing as she felt Ember''s shaft throbbing within her. "S-sister... I can feel you... oh..." Her massive belly swelled slightly, accommodating the fresh seed.


    My heart warmed as I witnessed the profound bond between my daughters. "You two are something special," I whispered, my voice hoarse with affection. "Always so eager for pleasure."


    I slowly withdrew my penis from her rear, eliciting a soft pop, and Luna whimpered, her body arching slightly as she felt the sudden emptiness. "Mmm, Mother... that felt wonderful," she purred, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it, my dear," I purred in response, my eyes sparkling with lust. "But now, I''m hungry," I added, lowering my face to her buttock, "and your juicy, plump ass is going to be my breakfast." I grinned, my desire evident.


    Without awaiting her reply, I buried my face between her cheeks, my tongue tracing circles around her sensitive anus.


    Luna moaned, her body trembling as she felt my warm, wet tongue circling her tight entrance. "Oh, Mother... that''s... Oh!... yes..."


    "Come now, my dear, feed me," I whispered, my breath hot against her skin. "Release all that essence inside your ass for me."


    Luna''s eyes widened at my request, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and desire. "Oh, Mother... but I... I can''t..."


    I chuckled softly, my hands caressing her soft thighs. "Don''t be shy, my dear. I want to savor all of you."


    One thing I noticed a while back was that consuming my milk or semen produced no waste, and since Ember and Luna ate only from me, Luna''s canal was clean.


    Luna''s breath hitched as she followed my command, her body shuddering with the effort of pushing out the cum that I had gifted her the night before. The scent of our mixed arousals filled the air, a heady perfume that only served to stoke the fire of my hunger.


    "Ahhh~" With a soft moan, Luna released her juices, her ass clenching and unclenching as the warm liquid flowed towards my waiting tongue. I lapped at her eagerly, savoring the taste of our combined essence. "Mmm, delicious," I murmured, my tongue delving into her depths and lapping up the cum that seeped from her ass, "Our flavors blend so perfectly."


    And by the goddess... it was mouthwatering. This was my first time tasting my own essence, and the flavor truly lived up to its reputation.


    ''The favorite flavor''


    Driven by my hunger, I couldn''t resist indulging further in the morning''s feast, licking and sucking her rear clean. When I couldn''t find any more of the sweet essence, I thrust my fingers deep inside her anus, determined to extract every last drop.


    Ember, who had awakened a while ago and had been observing us with awe and desire, finally spoke up. "Mother, there is more here," she said, slowly pulling her cock from Luna''s core, leaving only the tip inside to ensure none of that sweet cum would escape.


    "Thank you, my love," I whispered, my eyes sparkling with appreciation. I positioned myself between Luna''s legs and directly below Ember''s rosy shaft.


    "Here I go, mother," Ember said, "make sure to drink it all."


    Don¡¯t forget to leave a comment and a review when you can


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 27: The Sweet Taste From The Source

    Chapter 27: The Sweet Taste From The Source


    "Here I go, mother," Ember said, "make sure to drink it all."


    With a mischievous grin, I positioned myself directly below Ember''s cock, my mouth open and ready to receive the sweet essence straight from Luna''s pussy. "Don''t worry, my love. I won''t waste a single drop."


    Ember nodded, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Here it comes, Mother."


    With a soft moan, Ember released her dick, allowing a stream of essence to burst forth like a breached dam. I swiftly caught the stream with my mouth, then sealed Luna''s lower lips with my own, creating a tight seal.


    GULP. GULP.


    I swallowed every drop of the sweet essence, moaning softly as the flavor exploded on my tongue. The taste of Ember''s semen mixed with Luna''s love juice was absolutely divine, a unique blend that was both sweet and salty, with a hint of something wild and untamed. It even made me wonder if they had acquired a skill that enhanced the flavor of their fluids.


    "Here, let me help you, mother," Ember offered warmly, placing her palm on Luna''s massive, semen-filled belly.


    "!!!" My eyes widened in surprise and desire as I realized her intention, and I seized Luna''s hips with force, ensuring that my mouth remained sealed against her pink lips.


    I nodded silently to Ember, opening my throat wide, eager to receive the flood of essence that was about to be expelled from Luna''s womb. Ember''s hand pressed firmly against Luna''s belly, massaging in a circular motion, urging the essence to flow out.


    "AHHH!" The effect was immediate and intense. A gush of warm, thick cum burst forth from Luna''s pussy, filling my mouth and streaming down my throat. The force of the eruption was so strong that it caused Luna to cry out in surprise and pleasure, her body arching off the stone bed as she rode the waves of her orgasm.


    "Hmm~..." I moaned deeply, my throat working to swallow the seemingly endless torrent of cum. The taste was even more intense than before, having been stored inside Luna''s fertile womb throughout the night, imparting a unique and captivating flavor.


    A flavor that I vowed to savor every day from then on. Perhaps the next time it would be my own butter stored within her womb. I wondered if the taste would change.


    FUCK!.... I''m a BIG pervert, but I LOVE IT.


    Here I was, drinking my two daughters'' essence straight from the womb of one of them, reveling in the sheer debauchery of it all. The act was primal and raw, and yet it felt so incredibly right.


    Ember watched with wide eyes as I took in every drop, her own cock twitching with renewed arousal at the sight of her mother drinking so eagerly from her sister''s overflowing pussy. "Oh, Mother," she breathed, her voice filled with wonder and desire. "Your appetite truly knows no bounds."


    Yeah! Yeah! Look who''s talking, the little wolf futanari, who doesn''t start her day until she''s drunk her fill from both ends, and she didn''t stop pursuing me until she got what she wanted¡ªme pregnant with her pups.


    ''Maybe she needs another little lesson in discipline?'' I mused to myself as I sensed the flow finally beginning to subside.


    Luna, still recovering from her own orgasmic release, watched with wide eyes as her sister took control of their mother. "Fuck!... Ember... you''re so bold," she whispered, her cheeks flushed with arousal and admiration. "Mother seems to be enjoying it too."


    I pulled back slightly, my eyes sparkling with mischief. "Of course, I am, my dear," I purred, licking my lips. "Your sister''s new cock is simply irresistible."


    Ember''s eyes darkened with desire as she continued to thrust into my mouth. "Mother... I''m close... so close," she breathed, her hips stuttering as she neared her climax. "I''m going to fill your mouth with my cum."


    I nodded, my eyes never leaving hers. "I want it, my love," I whispered, my voice hoarse with need. "Give it all to me."


    With a soft cry, Ember''s hips stuttered one last time, and she came, her cock throbbing as she released her load into my waiting mouth. The force of her orgasm was so powerful that it caused her to buck and shudder uncontrollably, her fingers tangling in my hair as she held me in place.


    GULP. GULP.


    I swallowed eagerly, moaning softly as the warm, thick cum filled my mouth and slid down my throat. The taste of her seed, fresh from the source, was even more intense and flavorful than before.


    "Ahh, Mother..." Ember moaned, her hips bucking slightly as she rode out her orgasm. "That was amazing."


    I pulled back, my lips glistening with a mixture of Ember''s cum and my saliva. "It certainly was, my love," I murmured, my eyes sparkling with satisfaction. "Your cock is a true work of art."


    Luna, her body still trembling from the aftershocks of her own pleasure, smiled softly. "You two are quite the pair," she said, her voice filled with affection. "Always so passionate and eager to please each other."


    I smiled, my eyes softening as I looked at my beloved daughters. "And that''s how it should be, my dears," I said, my voice warm with love. "We are a family of pleasure, and we will always take care of each other''s needs."


    "Of course, Mother," they replied in unison, "We love you."


    "I love you too, my little wolves," I smiled, kissing each of them on the forehead. "Now, let''s go and get cleaned up." I slowly rose to leave the den, when I felt their hands gently grasping my thighs.


    "Ahh...Mother, we haven''t had breakfast yet," they said seductively, their eyes darkening with desire as they gazed at my breasts and my erect cock.


    FUCK!...I love this horny world.


    Don¡¯t forget to leave a comment and a review when you can


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My PatreonFollow the latest novels at novelhall.com

 Chapter 28: I Don’t Like Complicated Things

    Chapter 28: I Don¡¯t Like Complicated Things


    "Ahhh..." I yawned, lazily stretching out by the serene lake, my eyes gazing up at the clear blue sky. The sun shone brightly, its rays warming my skin as I relaxed on the soft grass. My daughters, Ember and Luna, splashed and played in the water, their laughter filling the air with joy.


    "Mother, come join us!" Ember called out, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "The water is so refreshing!"


    I smiled, my heart warming at the sight of my beloved daughters enjoying themselves. "In a moment, my love," I replied, stretching my arms above my head. "I''m just enjoying this peaceful moment."


    Luna, her dark fur glistening from the water, swam closer to the shore, her bright yellow eyes full of adoration. "Mother, you worked so hard last night," she said, her voice soft and gentle. "You deserve some rest."


    Ember, her pink wolf cock swaying with each step, approached me, her eyes full of concern. "Are you feeling alright, Mother? Do you need anything?"


    I smiled, reaching out to stroke her soft silver fur and round belly. "I''m feeling wonderful, my love," I assured her. "Pregnancy suits me well, and I''m excited to meet your little siblings."


    Luna, her eyes shining with curiosity, swam closer, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Mother, what do you think they''ll look like? Will they be like us?" she asked warmly, stroking her own belly.


    I smiled, my eyes taking on a faraway look as I considered the possibilities. "They could be anything, my dear," I said, my voice filled with wonder. "This world is full of surprises, and I can''t wait to see what unique traits they''ll possess."


    Ember, her eyes shining with excitement, nuzzled closer to me. "I can''t wait to meet them, Mother," she whispered, her voice filled with love. "I promise to take care of them and teach them everything I know."


    I placed a gentle hand on her head, my heart swelling with love for my devoted daughter. "I know you will, my love," I said, my voice warm and gentle. "You and Luna will be the best big sisters anyone could ask for."


    Luna, her eyes sparkling with determination, added, "We''ll protect them and make sure they grow up strong and healthy, just like us."


    "And we''ll teach them all about pleasure and love, just like you''ve taught us," Ember continued, her eyes shining with devotion. "They will know the true meaning of family."


    I smiled, my eyes softening as I gazed at my beautiful daughters. "I have no doubt that they will, my dears," I said, my voice filled with pride and love. "With you two as their big sisters, they will have the best role models anyone could ask for."


    Ember and Luna exchanged a proud glance, their chests puffing out slightly at the compliment. "Thank you, Mother," they said in unison, their voices filled with gratitude.


    "Mother, I want to ask something?" Luna stepped out of the lake and sat next to me, gently stroking both of our round bellies, hers being bigger than mine.


    "Since you''re the one who impregnated us, what does that make our pups to you and us?"


    I watered the tomatoes a little and checked on the other field. Surprisingly, Ember and Luna had succeeded in planting the seeds, albeit in a haphazard manner. I had anticipated this, as my primary intention in assigning them the task was to keep them occupied and prevent them from following me beyond the protective barrier.


    "See you later, girls," I called out, waving at them.


    "Have fun, Mother," Luna replied warmly.


    "Don''t be too long," Ember added.


    I nodded in response, wrapping the living bandages around my body, particularly my breasts and manhood. After all, sprinting with them unrestrained would be rather inconvenient. With that taken care of, I shifted into my wolf form and dashed out of my home with incredible speed.


    I had fallen in love with my wolf form, especially for the speed and agility it bestowed upon me. Running through the forest made me feel liberated and untamed as if I were one with nature itself.


    As I sprinted towards the tree where I had first encountered Cotton, I detected a familiar scent that caused my fangs and nails to elongate.


    "Goblins!" I growled, swiftly altering my course towards the source of the scent. My keen senses guided me through the dense forest, and soon enough, I spotted a group of goblins carrying a big fat boar, oblivious to my presence as they headed toward their lair.


    ''Damn!'' I cursed inwardly, recalling the previous encounter with goblins and how my focus on fucking one of them had caused me to miss out on the boar they had hunted. But this time, I had another opportunity to claim both the boar and the goblins as my playthings....Hehehe.


    I observed them for a moment. There were five goblins struggling to carry the hefty boar, rendering them unable to react to my presence.


    Unlike the previous encounter, my stomach was now full, and my lust was under control, allowing me to act with more restraint. I stealthily crept closer to them and commanded my living bandages to slowly coil around the ankle of the last goblin like a serpent, tightening their grip.


    "Gotcha!" I exclaimed, my grin widening as I pulled with all my might, yanking the goblin backward. The sudden movement caused the other four goblins to lose their balance, and the heavy boar came crashing down on top of them.


    "Pfft...stupid goblins," I laughed, leaping out from my hiding spot with agile swiftness. I quickly used my bandages to ensnare all of them, their bodies writhing wildly in a futile attempt to break free.


    "Hehehe...it''s no use," I chuckled as I approached the boar, storing it inside my inventory. "You''re all mine now."


    Don¡¯t forget to leave a comment and a review when you can


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 29: A Gift For You My Love

    Chapter 29: A Gift For You My Love


    Now completely at my mercy, the goblins continued to struggle against their restraints. And because the living bandages followed my thoughts, and my thoughts were dirty as hell, they were wrapped around the goblins in a rather...lewd way.


    One goblin was bound in a position that exposed his ass, ready to be taken. My dick twitched at the sight.


    A smirk played on my lips, my eyes flashing with predatory intent as I approached the helpless goblin. With a mere thought, the bandages constricted around its waist, lifting its diminutive body off the ground and presenting it to me like a sacrificial offering.


    The goblin let out a high-pitched squeal, its eyes wide with terror as it realized the fate that awaited it. I grinned, my fangs bared as I positioned myself behind the struggling creature, my cock already throbbing with anticipation at the thought of plunging into its tight, forbidden hole.


    "UGHHH!!!" With a savage growl, I thrust my hips forward, impaling the goblin on my engorged member in a single, brutal motion. The creature let out a strangled cry, its body convulsing wildly as it struggled to accommodate my massive girth.


    "FUCK!.... Your ass is tight." I exclaimed, wasting no time in asserting my dominance. My powerful hands gripped the goblin''s hips as I commenced a relentless and merciless rhythm of thrusts.


    The living bandages, still wrapped around its neck and torso, tightened their grip in response to my actions, ensuring that the creature remained fully restrained as I claimed it in the most primal and intimate manner possible.


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    The other goblins, now fully aware of their companion''s fate, watched in horrified fascination as I defiled their comrade, their eyes filled with a mixture of terror and arousal at the sight of my brutal conquest.


    I grinned, my eyes flashing with sadistic delight as I continued to pound into the helpless goblin, my cock driving deeper and deeper with each savage thrust.


    "Don''t worry....each of you will get to experience my big dick," I promised.


    The goblin''s squeals of agony and pleasure filled the air, creating a symphony of raw, unrestrained lust that reverberated through the forest. I could feel my climax building, a fiery inferno of pleasure that threatened to consume me entirely.


    ¡°UGHH!!....take it you shit¡± With a final, savage thrust, I buried myself to the hilt inside the goblin, my cock pulsating as I released a torrent of hot, sticky seed deep into its bowels.


    "Ahh...that was satisfying," I sighed as the last spasms of pleasure subsided. I withdrew from the goblin''s ravaged hole, my cock still hard and glistening with a mixture of our combined fluids. The creature hung limply in the grip of the living bandages, its body trembling from the force of my brutal assault.


    "Who''s next?" I growled, turning my attention to the remaining goblins. Their eyes widened in terror as they realized they were about to endure the same fate as their unfortunate companion.


    However, I suddenly recalled that I was in the open and did not have the luxury of time to indulge further. I had a naughty bunny girl about to give birth to my daughters and over a hundred bunny girls awaiting my attention. Yet I wasn''t going to let these goblins go.


    Retrieving the wooden bracelet that Celeste had given me, I channeled my mana into it to contact her.


    "Morgana, my love, where are you?" her soft voice echoed inside my mind. "Wait a moment while I open a portal to your location."


    "Wait, Celeste," I said quickly, interrupting her. "Do you have a place in your dungeon where I can confine a few creatures?"


    "Of course, my love," Celeste replied, her voice filled with curiosity. "I have a special room from which no one can enter or exit without my portals. Why do you ask?"


    "Take it, you filthy creature," she snarled, her hands grasping the goblin''s hips as she commenced a relentless rhythm of thrusts. The goblin''s squeals of agony and pleasure reverberated off the stone walls of the dungeon, a symphony of raw, unrestrained lust that only served to fuel Celeste''s dark desires. "This is your punishment," she added.


    "That''s it, my love, fuck his ass, make him scream in pain," I encouraged, slowly stroking my own erect penis as I watched her claim the goblin. Our eyes locked, a silent communication passing between us. We were two predators, reveling in the domination and subjugation of our prey.


    "Morgana, my love," Celeste panted, her voice thick with lust. "Join me."


    Without missing a beat, I stepped forward, my own cock hardening at her words. The living bandages, ever obedient to my will, adjusted their grip on the goblin, spreading its legs wider and tilting its hips to give me better access.


    With a savage growl, I drove into the goblin''s mouth, my cock filling its throat as Celeste continued to ravage its ass. The creature''s muffled moans vibrated around my shaft, adding another layer of sensation to the already intense experience.


    "Ahhh...such a warm, inviting mouth for a goblin," I remarked, my voice filled with pleasure.


    Together, we used the goblin as our little sex slave. He cried out in pain and pleasure as my bunny queen relentlessly thrust into his anus as if it were the last thing she would do before leaving this world. Damn, I could even see the bulge in his belly as she drove her whole length inside him.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how the hell the goblin''s ass was able to take her massive root cock. But I pushed those thoughts aside, focusing instead on the pleasure of ravaging his throat.


    "I''m going to come," Celeste gasped, her movements becoming more frantic as she neared her climax. "I want you to come with me, Morgana."


    "AHHHH" With a final, brutal thrust, she buried herself to the hilt in the goblin''s ass, her cock pulsating as she flooded the creature''s bowels with the root''s life essence. The sensation of her coming triggered my own release, and with a roar, I unleashed a torrent of hot, sticky cum down the goblin''s throat.


    "Ohhh!....Drink it all, you filthy slut!" I growled, holding his head tight.


    Slowly, we withdrew from the creature''s ravaged body, our cocks still hard and glistening with a mixture of our combined fluids. The goblin hung limply in the grip of the living bandages, his body trembling from the force of our brutal assault.


    "Thank you, my love," Celeste murmured, pressing a kiss to my lips. "That was...amazing."


    I grinned, my heart pounding in my chest as I returned her embrace. "Anything for you, my queen."


    "Now," she said, turning her gaze to the remaining goblin while licking her lips, "shall we continue?"


    "Ohh! Still eager for more, I see," I remarked, a grin spreading across my face as I looked down at the terrified goblins. "Two for you, two for me. Let''s see who can break them first, shall we?"


    Celeste chuckled, her eyes gleaming with cruel delight as she studied the final goblin. "Of course, my love," she said, stroking her root cock, causing it to grow even larger. "If I win, I''ll have you all to myself for an entire day."


    "Ohh...it''s a challenge, then," I replied, my eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Hello guys, I would like to inform you that we released the book on Kindle. up to chapter 40.


    I''ll be happy of you checked it out.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 30: My New Daughters

    Chapter 30: My New Daughters


    "Ahh!...That was quite the romp, wasn''t it, my dear?" I uttered with a soft chuckle, gazing down at my bunny queen.


    "Mm," Celeste moaned in response, her lips still wrapped around my nipple, savoring the taste. After our playful encounter with the goblins, we found ourselves on the stone throne in the center of the chamber. My dick nestled inside her warm embrace as she suckled gently, her eyes closed in contentment.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    I had emerged victorious in our little challenge, breaking the two goblins before Celeste could. Thanks to my cum skill, a single load in their mouths was enough to make them kneel and beg to be fucked. Some might consider it cheating, but I viewed it differently, especially since Celeste had enhanced her root dick with magic, making it even larger than before.


    The bunny milf had gone to town on the goblins'' backsides, her 14-inch cock was too much for them to handle. Yet, she had relished every moment, reveling in her power within the dungeon.


    Inside this realm, Queen Celeste held all the cards, her magic amplifying her strength. However, outside these walls, she was even weaker than the other rabbit-kin, lacking their speed and agility due to her fully human form. So, when I presented her with the goblins, she unleashed all her frustration and anger upon them. She had been forced to watch helplessly as her kin were kidnapped, and now she sought her revenge.


    She ravaged the two goblins for a whole hour, and when they were on the brink of dying or their assholes got loose, Celeste used the root''s life essence to heal them so she could continue torturing them. And when she finally tired and our little challenge was over, she called ten bunny girls, using her power to give each one of them a small 4-5-inch root dick.


    The bunny girls didn''t hesitate to use the goblins as they pleased, and I was this close to feeling pity for the goblins.


    Naahhh...I won''t feel sorry for those filthy creatures. Instead, I reveled in the spectacle before me, my eyes glued to the erotic display.


    Because of the limited range and the way Celeste''s magic worked, the bunny girls'' root dicks were positioned slightly above their vaginas, making it extremely easy for two girls to intertwine their legs so that their pussies kissed while at the same time forcing two dicks deep inside the goblin anus.


    Damn...that was great, and I couldn''t help but lust for two dicks up in my ass or pussy. But what truly pushed me over the edge, what made me fill Celeste''s womb with my seed without even thrusting, was something even more tantalizing.


    Three dicks in the ass. The bunny girls had somehow managed to fit THREE! root cocks into one poor goblin.


    ''Truly rabbits in heat,'' I thought, unable to tear my eyes away. The bunny girls had outdone themselves, pushing the boundaries of pleasure. And as I watched, a surge of desire coursed through my body, igniting a fire within me.


    "Hm?" Celeste paused in her suckling, her head tilting slightly as she focused on something. Her bunny ears twitched, and then she graced me with one of the most beautiful smiles I had ever seen.


    "What is it?" I asked, curious about her sudden change in demeanor.


    She remained silent for a moment, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Cotton is about to give birth," she finally said, leaping from my lap and causing my cock to slide out of her, leaving a trail of my essence on her thighs.


    "!!!" My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Cotton. I jumped off the throne, landing beside Celeste as she opened a new portal.


    "Let''s go," I said, taking her hand. Together, we stepped through the portal, eager to witness the birth of my new daughters.


    I attempted to approach Cotton, but Celeste''s hand stopped me. "We''re not done yet, Morgana," she said.


    "Eh?" I blinked, confused by her words. Then I noticed her pointing at Cotton''s belly, which was still round and large. "Damn, how many are in there?" I exclaimed.


    SLAP!


    "Focus, Morgana," Celeste chided, slapping the back of my head affectionately. She pulled me close, ready to receive the third daughter.


    ...


    After a long and arduous labor, Cotton gave birth to six rabbit daughters, all female. I stood in awe, taking in the sight of Cotton and my new bunny daughters. Cotton, exhausted but beaming with pride, held her tiny bundles close, her eyes shining with love and joy.


    "Six daughters," I murmured, still processing the number. "And every one of them is perfect."


    Celeste nodded, her hand gently caressing the bundle in her arms¡ªour last-born daughter. "After so long," she whispered, tears streaming down her face, "I finally got to witness the birth of new life in my clan."


    My eyes softened as I pulled her into a warm embrace. "Shhh... This is just the beginning. Don''t forget about the babies you''re carrying," I reminded her gently.


    "Mhm..." She nodded, her eyes never leaving our sixth daughter. "Thank you, Morgana. You saved my clan."


    I kissed her gently on the forehead before crawling over to Cotton, the mother of my daughters. She looked up at me, her eyes shining with gratitude. She proudly showed me our little balls of fur, nursing two of them while the other reached out to me with tiny paws.


    "Heheh... Come here, my little bunnies," I smiled, holding the tiny bunnies close. Their soft fur brushed against my skin as they nuzzled against me, their tiny noses twitching in search of nourishment. I gently guided them to my breasts, and they latched on eagerly, their tiny mouths suckling with determination.


    "Ara... They''re certainly hungry for their mother''s milk," I said with a soft laugh, glancing up at Cotton.


    As for the last two, Celeste nursed them with tiny green roots, infusing them with the life essence of the forest. She explained that it would give them strength and a deep connection to nature.


    Hello guys, I would like to inform you that we released the book on Kindle. up to chapter 40.


    I''ll be happy of you checked it out.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 31: Lily

    Chapter 31: Lily


    Time passed in a blur of feeding, burping, and cuddling the tiny bunnies. Me, Cotton, and Celeste took turns nursing the newborns, our maternal instincts in full force. The bunny girls fussed over the babies, cooing with delight as they witnessed the tender moments between the mothers and their daughters.


    As the bunnies drifted off to sleep, their tiny bellies full and content, Cotton and Celeste exchanged weary but satisfied smiles. The room was filled with a sense of peace and contentment, the air heavy with love and joy.


    "They''re finally asleep," Celeste whispered, her eyes softening as she gazed upon my sleeping daughters. "It''s been an exhausting but wonderful day."


    I nodded, my eyes misting with emotion. "Indeed. Now, let''s leave Cotton to rest and recover."


    Cotton smiled, her eyes softening as she looked at her sleeping daughters. I hoped that she would be able to speak soon, but I knew that it would take time. Nonetheless, I was grateful for this moment and the bond we shared.


    Gently kissing each of my new daughters on their foreheads, I turned to Cotton and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. "Rest now, my love. I''ll visit you later," I whispered.


    She nodded, her cheeks flushed, and I left the chamber, my heart overflowing with love and joy for my new family. The birth of my six daughters had been an incredible experience, and I felt a deep sense of connection and pride as their mother. Celeste had been incredible throughout the entire process, and I was grateful for her support and magic that had made these births possible. for new novels


    As Celeste guided me to another chamber, I took a moment to check the system notifications, which I had neglected during the excitement.


    [Congratulations, The Rabbit-Kin, Cotton has successfully given birth to six Rabbit-kin daughters.]


    [+3000 BP]


    I grinned at the notification, "That''s quite the boost to my BP," I said, calculating the potential breeder points I could earn from breeding all the bunny girls in the clan.


    If they each gave birth to an average of five bunnies, my breeder points would skyrocket to nearly 400K, and that was without counting Ember, Luna, and our new wolf daughter.


    My manhood twitched in anticipation, eager to start the breeding process. Fortunately, Celeste was leading me right to it.


    "Come, let''s go inside," She said, dispelling the roots that blocked the entrance. Beyond the roots lay a vast room, and in the center was a massive wooden bed covered in soft fur, large enough to comfortably accommodate at least ten people.


    Sitting on the bed was a familiar bunny girl with light-tanned skin, short brown hair, and matching honey-colored eyes and fur. She jumped off the bed with a wide smile upon seeing me enter.


    "Morgana my love, I promise this girl that you will breed her alone," Queen Celeste said, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Ohhhh~!...." she moaned, her fingers tangling in my hair as she rode the waves of pleasure coursing through her. I could feel her muscles tightening around my tongue, her body coiling like a spring as she neared her climax.


    I redoubled my efforts, focusing on her clit, flicking and circling the sensitive bundle of nerves with practiced precision. Lily''s cries grew louder, her movements more frantic, until finally, with a hoarse shout, she reached her peak, her body convulsing as ecstasy washed over her.


    As her orgasm subsided, I gently withdrew my tongue, planting soft kisses on her inner thighs before positioning the tip of my cock at her waiting entrance.


    "Are you ready, my dear Lily?" I asked.


    "!!!" Her eyes shot open as she felt my cock teasing her folds. She turned her head and saw her Queen, who had joined us on the bed at some point, watching us while pleasuring herself.


    "Hmm?" Celeste tilted her head, confused by Lily''s stare, before recalling something. "Oh... Yes, I forgot... Morgana, Lily wants you to take her in your other self."


    "My other self?" I inquired, momentarily confused before realizing she meant my wolf form.


    "Ara...Ara~..." A wicked smile curved my lips as I slowly turned to Lily. "The bunny wants to be devoured by the wolf," I said.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Lily''s request. "So, my dear Lily, you want to be taken by my wolf self, do you?" I asked, my eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Lily nodded vigorously; her eyes shone with anticipation and a hint of nervousness. I guessed she had fallen in love with my wolf form since I had rescued her from the goblins.


    "As you wish," I said, my voice low and husky. I slowly shifted my form; silvery fur covered my skin, two wolf ears sprouted, and a fluffy tail appeared. I grew slightly larger, and my dick turned a vivid shade of pink.


    "GRRR!" I growled, lowering my face toward Lily and baring my new sharp teeth. "I''ll devour you thoroughly, my dear Lily."


    Lily''s eyes widened at the sight of my transformation, but there was no fear in her gaze¡ªonly trust and eagerness to explore new heights of pleasure. She nodded, her cheeks flushed with anticipation, and spread her lower lips invitingly.


    "Good girl," I said, my voice now deep and growly. I positioned myself at her entrance, the tip of my cock teasing her wet folds. "Here I come."


    Hello guys, I would like to inform you that we released the book on Kindle. up to chapter 40.


    I''ll be happy of you checked it out.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 32: The Wolf Ate The Bunny

    Chapter 32: The Wolf Ate The Bunny


    "Ahh!" With a gentle thrust, I penetrated Lily, my wolf-pink shaft sliding into her damp warmth. She gasped as I filled her, her eyes sparkling with pleasure and a hint of surprise at the sensation. I gave her a moment to adjust, savoring the sensation of being enveloped by her heat.


    "How does it feel, my dear Lily?" I asked, my voice a low rumble in my throat. "Do you like it?"


    "Mm.." she nodded, her eyes fluttering closed as she savored the sensation.


    I chuckled, a deep, throaty sound. "A tight pussy. Just the way I like it." I began to move, my hips thrusting slowly and deliberately, setting a steady rhythm. Lily moaned, her hands gripping the fur bed as I filled her again and again.


    SHIT!


    "Ah!...Ah!...Ah!" she panted with each thrust, her body arching to meet mine. The room was filled with the sounds of our passion¡ªthe wet slap of skin on skin, the heady scent of our arousal, and the sweet melody of Lily''s cries of pleasure.


    "Look at me, Lily," I commanded, my voice laced with a dominance that brooked no disobedience. Her eyes snapped open, locking onto mine as I continued to drive into her. "I want you to watch me as I claim you, as I make you mine."


    Her gaze was unwavering, filled with a mixture of adoration and lust that spurred me on. I increased my pace, my thrusts becoming more forceful, more demanding. Lily''s breath hitched with each powerful surge, her body trembling beneath me as I pushed her closer and closer to the brink of ecstasy.


    "You''re mine, Lily," I growled, the words punctuated by the sound of our bodies colliding. "Mine to breed."


    Fueled by a primal urge, my thrusts became wild and untamed, the tip of my cock was kissing her cervix as I kept sliding in and out of her tight, warm tunnel. Looking down at her as she monad and trembled beneath me, her submissive display served only to escalate my lust.


    "Ah...fuck it" With a growl, I swiftly flipped her on her belly, locking her head down with my hand as I positioned myself behind her.


    "Ahh!...!" I slowly slid inside her once again, this time from behind, my shaft stretching her tight pussy as I bottomed out. I felt her walls clenching around me, milking my cock as she whimpered beneath me.


    SLAP!


    "You like it rough, don''t you, my dear Lily?" I growled, my voice thick with desire. As I slapped her buttocks.


    "Ohhh..." Lily''s response was a breathy moan, as her inner walls gripped my dick with a force that almost made me cum.


    "Ahhh!... " she cried again, rocking her hips against mine. I chucked at her eagerness for a good fuck.


    "Good girl," I said, my voice deep and commanding. I pulled her hair back, exposing her neck, and then I leaned down, my lips brushing against her ear. "You are mine, Lily, my little bunny" I whispered, before biting her neck, marking her as mine.


    "Nice!" I heard the familiar ding! In my head, which brought a smile to my lips.


    As the intensity of our orgasms began to subside, I gently lowered Lily back onto the bed, my shaft still locked inside her. I nuzzled her neck, placing soft kisses along her sensitive skin.


    "That was incredible" Celeste suddenly spoke, making me realize that I completely forgotten about her. I turned to see that she had three fingers up her pussy pleasuring herself.


    "Indeed it was," Celeste continued, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I must say, Morgana, you certainly know how to breed."


    "Of course I am" I purred, my eyes sparkling with satisfaction. "And it seems like you enjoyed the show as well, my dear Queen."


    I''m a fucking breeder! It is my race, it would be embarrassing if I didn''t know how to breed.


    Celeste''s cheeks flushed, her eyes shining with a mixture of pleasure and embarrassment. "I couldn''t help myself," she admitted, her voice soft. "The sight of you two was simply too enticing to ignore."


    I chuckled, my hand stroking Lily''s hair gently as she snuggled closer to me. "I''m glad you found it entertaining, my Queen. Perhaps you''d like to join us next time? I miss your two dicks inside me," I said, slowly pulling myself from Lily when I felt the knot disappear. And damn, the knot did its job well; when I pulled out, none of my sperm leaked.


    Celeste flashed a seductive smile, licking her lips, "Next time, my love, today you''re going to breed as much of my kin as possible."


    "Eh?" I blinked, watching her waving her hand and opening a portal, from within hopped more than ten bunny girls, their eyes locked at the sight of my erect breeding rod.


    "Hey!...Celeste I don''t think¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, the horde of bunny girls pounced on me, their soft bodies pressing me into the bed. I felt their hands exploring my fur, their lips and tongues tasting my skin. Their eager touches sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn''t help but let out a low growl of pleasure.


    "My...My, they certainly are eager," Celeste remarked, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Enjoy Morgana, make sure to impregnate them all"


    "You little¨C" Again my words were cut short when a girl mounted my face, sealing my lips with her lower ones. Instantly her smell invaded my nose and her sweet juice dripped down my throat, growling. I immediately drove my tongue exploring her inside.


    As for the other bunny girls, they literally licked and kissed every inch of my body. Two locked their lips at my hard nipples sucking my milk, one was already riding me taking my whole length inside her, with a hunger befitting for a bunny.


    Another two spread my legs wide, fingering my pussy and anus, while another two, seized my hands, fucking themselves with my fingers. The remaining two kept exploring my skin and licked me wherever they could.


    Damn! How I wish that I had balls right now, so they could lick them for me.


    Don''t forgot a comment and a review if you can.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 33: Breeding Frenzy

    Chapter 33: Breeding Frenzy


    "AHHH....FUCK ME! THIS IS..." The onslaught of pleasure was too much to bear. The bunny girls, with their insatiable hunger and unbridled enthusiasm, were overwhelming my senses. Each touch, each kiss, and each thrust of their fingers sent waves of ecstasy coursing through my body.


    The bunny girl on my face showed no signs of stopping, her hips grinding against my mouth as I lapped up her sweet juices. I growled, my tongue working overtime to pleasure her.


    Beneath me, the bunny girl riding my cock moved with wild abandon, her tight pussy gripping me with a fervor that matched my own. Her cries of pleasure mingled with the chorus of moans and gasps that filled the room, a symphony of lust and desire that drove me ever closer to the brink.


    The two bunny girls at my nipples suckled greedily, drawing out my milk and moaning softly as they swallowed. Their hands roamed my body, their nails scratching gently, sending sparks of pleasure straight to my dick.


    The bunny girls fingering my pussy and anus worked in sync, their fingers stretching and probing with skilled precision. I whimpered, my body arching as they found my sweet spots. The sensation of being filled and stimulated from every angle was overwhelming, and I felt my pleasure building to an intense peak.


    "Ah... yes... right there," I moaned, my voice hoarse with need.


    The bunny girls seemed to sense my impending release, their movements becoming more frantic. The one riding me cried out, her body shaking as she reached her own climax. I felt her walls clenching around my shaft, milking my release from me.


    "That''s it, my love," Celeste encouraged, her eyes shining with excitement. "Let it all out. Breed them all. Make them bear your child."


    Her words were like a trigger, and with a final, powerful thrust of my hips, I released my seed into the bunny girl above me. At the same time, the two bunny girls fingering my pussy and anus drove their fingers deep, hitting my sweet spots with precision.


    "Ahhh... yes..." I cried out, my body shaking as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me. I felt my seed spilling into the bunny girl above, her walls clenching around my cock as she milked me dry.


    The bunny girl on my face cried out as well, her juices flowing freely as she rode my tongue to her own climax. I growled, my tongue lapping up her sweet essence, relishing the taste of her release.


    I heard yet another ding! I quickly guessed why, and immediately after it, the bunny girl that rode me dropped to the side, and another hungry one took her place, impaling herself with my still-hard cock.


    The onslaught of pleasure continued as the bunny girls showed no signs of slowing down.


    The one who had just taken her place atop my cock wasted no time in bouncing up and down, her tight heat enveloping my length. Her moans of pleasure joined the chorus of sounds filling the room, each cry and gasp only serving to fuel my desire.


    Yet, not wishing to remain passive for an extended period, I hoisted myself up, pushing all of them away from me except the one riding me. I pushed her onto her back and gripped her ankles firmly.


    Finally, I selected a particularly eager-looking bunny girl with long ears and wide eyes filled with innocence and desire. She gasped as I approached her, her body trembling as she awaited my touch.


    "Come here," I commanded in a low rumble that made her shiver even more violently than before."It''s time for you to experience what it means to be claimed by a true alpha."


    Without hesitation, I grabbed her ankle and pulled her to me, flipping her onto her stomach. Spreading her buttocks wide, I positioned my cock at her eager entrance, and with a swift and brutal thrust, I buried myself to the hilt.


    "AHHH!" She shrieked out in pain and pleasure, her form arching to meet mine as I began to move within her. The sensation of her tight, virgin walls gripping my cock was exquisite, and I growled with satisfaction as I commenced a steady rhythm of thrusts that would soon have her begging for more.


    I looked up at the other bunny girls, flashing a predatory grin. "All of you will be mine to devour."


    ...


    In the end, I successfully impregnated fifteen bunny girls, and fuck me, I reached my limits for the first time since I arrived in this world. But not before arranging the girls on top of each other, constructing three towers from their bodies.


    The sight of my hot cum leaking from their moist openings as it trickled down from the top girl, merging with the ones below her, forming a large pool of my essence on the bed was a sight to behold.


    It was art, a magnificent painting that I spent a great deal of sweat and essence creating, and like every good artist, the piece would not be complete without the finishing touches.


    I jerked off, showering them with my semen, ensuring that I painted each of the bunny towers. Then and only then did I finally reach my limit, my cock becoming exhausted and finally shrinking back to its normal size. I collapsed onto the bed, my body spent but my heart still swelling with pride and satisfaction.


    I opened the quest interface and saw that the numbers were now (16/154). My grin continued to broaden until all of my sharp fangs were visible.


    "I believe I made a mistake," Queen Celeste suddenly said, her eyes locked on the three bunny towers I had skillfully constructed. She turned to face me, her eyes filled with lust. "I invited a big, bad, hungry wolf into my home."


    "Hehehe... Yes, you did," I replied.


    Don''t forgot a comment and a review if you can.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 34: I Think Someone Is Seeking Death

    Chapter 34: I Think Someone Is Seeking Death


    After cleaning up alone, and with Cotton and my daughters asleep, I decided to return home. I was exhausted and dying for some rest. I informed Celeste that I wouldn''t come tomorrow and maybe the day after as well, without revealing the reason.


    I''m still not comfortable enough to share with them the existence of Ember, Luna, and my unborn wolf daughters. I am still weak, and if the information got out, it could potentially threaten my life or my daughters'' lives.


    Teleporting to my cabin, I quickly checked on my girls, who screamed when they saw me. Their expressions were like they were seeing me on my deathbed or something.


    The reason for their scream was something that already earned them a few sparks on the butt later when I fully recovered. They were shocked to see my cock lucid for the first time. Up until now my cock was always ready for action, but those hungry bunny girls had literally drained me dry.


    Ember and Luna tried to wake it up with a good blowjob. I got aroused, yet my dick remained limp.


    "Sorry, girls, I need some rest," I said.


    "But Mother... I''m hungry," Luna protested, stroking my dick a few more times, trying hard to get an erection.


    "Sorry, honey, no milk from that rod today," I said, squeezing my breasts and letting my milk leak a little. "Here, you can have some from here."


    "Fine," biting her lips, she stood up, taking my right nipple while her sister took my left one. I was tired, but I couldn''t say no to nursing my lovely daughters.


    I guess they sensed that I was extremely tired, as their sucking lasted for a few minutes before they kissed me on the cheeks and retired to the den for rest. Meanwhile, I returned to my cabin, dropping for the first time onto the soft bed inside the room I first awoke in.


    The bed was sooo fucking comfortable that I melted the moment I dropped my exhausted body onto it. Within seconds, my mind drifted to sleep.


    ...


    "Ugh!... who''s making this noise?" I growled, my eyes still closed, my fingers deep inside my ears, trying so hard to block the sharp sound that I was hearing.


    I had no idea how long I had slept, and frankly, I didn''t care. I just wanted to sleep more, but this noise was like an itch that needed to be dealt with.


    "FUCK YOU, BITCH!... STOP THE BLOODY NOISE!" I roared, jumping from my bed, expecting someone to be inside the room making all that damn noise. I was ready to spill blood, but fortunately, I was alone in the room.


    I glanced around, trying to locate the source of the noise but couldn''t find any. At that moment, I noticed a new system notification, different from the previous ones. This one was red, and it read:


    [Warning! An existence was detected near the protective barrier. The map has been updated.]


    "There you are!" I narrowed my eyes, a predatory grin forming on my lips as I spotted the silhouette of the intruder. The figure was hiding atop a tree branch; I couldn''t see it well because of all the leaves and branches, but I could see the figure''s black skin or fur.


    "You made a big mistake coming here," I growled, bending my knees and gathering all my strength. My nails grew longer and sharper, transforming into deadly claws, and my fangs lengthened, glistening with a dangerous edge.


    "HOWL!" Without hesitation, I leaped from my highest branch, descending upon the intruder with extraordinary speed. My claws slashed at the air as I closed the distance, my eyes fixed on my target.


    "!!!" The figure was caught off guard by my sudden attack. It tried to leap away, but my claws found their mark, digging deep into its shoulders. The impact threw us both off the branches and onto the ground.


    I heard a painful yelp when the figure slammed into the ground head-first, but I didn''t care about that. In fact, I was slightly annoyed that our descent was short, not enough to cause a major injury or, you know, a broken neck. Heheh... but me landing on top of this intruder maybe did the trick. But hey! Am I fat?


    "Those who threaten me or my daughters will die," I growled, flipping the figure onto its back with the intent of slicing its neck. "Die, filth." But as I raised my claws, ready to deliver the fatal blow, my eyes landed on the figure''s face.


    "Eh?" I froze, my heart skipped a beat, and I forgot to breathe or blink. I just stared at those bright yellow eyes, the eyes of the woman who took my first time in this world and gave me two beautiful wolf daughters.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked in disbelief, watching her angry face slowly turning into confusion before she widened her eyes in shock the moment she recognized me.


    "Hm!" Immediately and without warning, she seized my face and pulled me into a passionate kiss. My heart raced as I felt her soft lips against mine, and my body responded instinctually, returning the kiss with equal fervor.


    "Ahh!..." It was a kiss filled with longing, desire, and a deep, primal connection. I could taste the wildness in her, the untamed spirit that had fucked me so well before. My hands found their way behind her head, gently stroking her dark hair as our lips remained locked.


    Finally, we parted, our breath coming in short, sharp bursts. I looked into her eyes, my heart pounding in my chest. "What are you doing here?" I asked again, my voice softer and filled with affection.


    The wolf woman smiled, her eyes shining with a mix of love and mischief. As she began to lick my cheeks and jawline before dropping to my neck, she bit it slightly, causing me to let out a soft moan. Damn, her tongue was warm and rough, sending tingles through my body.


    "Ahhh!" I let out another moan as her sharp claws dug into my plump buttocks, sending a mix of pleasure and pain through my body. Her tongue continued its path down my neck, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake.


    She spread my cheeks as far as she could, exposing my tight hole. I felt something hot and hard poking me down there.


    ''Oh shit!...YES''


    Our Kindle release to Chapter 40.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 35: I Missed You

    Chapter 35: I Missed You


    "Ahhh!" I cried out, my body arching slightly as I felt her probing at my entrance. I was already wet and ready to welcome again my first cock in this world. My wolf instincts took over as I instinctively spread my legs wider, inviting her in.


    The wolf woman wasted no time, thrusting forward with purpose. I felt her thick, hard length slide into me, stretching me in a way that was both deliciously painful and incredibly satisfying. She growled low in her throat, her eyes flashing with desire as she began to move within me.


    "Ohhh!!!.... Yeah!... how I missed this cock," I could only whimper in response, my claws digging into her shoulders as she began to move in and out of me with a steady, relentless rhythm. The sensation was overwhelming, each thrust sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I could feel my own juices flowing freely, mixing with hers as she claimed me with each powerful stroke.


    "Ah!..Ahh!" I cried out again, my voice a mixture of pleasure and surprise as she hit a particularly sensitive spot. "There! Right there! Don''t stop."


    The wolf woman growled, flipping us, falling on my back and she was on top of me. She didn''t stop her wild thrusts, but she only quickened her pace as she sensed my impending release. When we quickly fell into a strange pleasure of licking and biting each other.


    "Ahh!... fuck! I love it," I cried out, feeling a surge of desire, unlike anything I had experienced before. Wrong! I experienced it before, and with her as my first. The sensation of having her on top, dominating me with her powerful strokes, was both exhilarating and incredibly arousing.


    "Ahh! e inside, breed me!" I cried out, my words caused the cock inside me to twitch and I felt her release was close, maybe closer than me.


    With a final, forceful thrust, the wolf woman buried herself deep within me and let out a loud, satisfied growl. I could feel her hot seed filling me up, and a primal urge to breed consumed me. My womb literally expanded, yearning to be filled with her seed and create new life. Unfortunately, I was already pregnant.


    "Ahhh!...yes!...breed me!" I screamed, my body trembling with pleasure as she continued to pump her thick, hot seed into me. The sensation and the warmth ignited a fire within me. And then I climaxed.


    "OHH!...FUCK" and I came hard from both ends, I have no idea how that works, but my pussy clenched around her cock, milking it for every last drop of her cum, while my cock erupted, shooting my own cum onto our bellies.


    Finally, she slowed down, her thrusts becoming gentler as she emptied herself inside me. We lay there for a moment, panting and gasping for air, our bodies still connected.


    As we caught our breath, I looked up at her, my eyes locking onto hers. "I missed you," I said, my voice still husky from our intense lovemaking.


    She smiled, her eyes softening. She can''t speak, but I understood from her eyes that she was saying, ''I missed you too.''


    "I''m glad you''re here," I whispered, reaching up to gently stroke her cheek before pulling her to me, resting her head on my breast.


    For a few minutes, we just stayed like that. I felt her relaxing at my heartbeat, wrapping her arms and legs around me like a body pillow. for new novels


    "Hehehe," I chuckled softly at her action, while at the same time wondering how she found me. The first time I encountered her was far away from my land, and at that time, I used my return skill to teleport back to my home, so following me was impossible.


    "Come, I want to show you something," I said, holding her hands and forcing her to follow me. She didn''t complain as we made our way through the thick forest.


    "Wait here for a moment, I''ll be back with a surprise," I said with a loving tone, stopping in front of my protective barrier.


    The wolf woman''s eyes widened in shock as she saw my arm disappearing inside the barrier; from her perspective, my arm just vanished into thin air.


    "Heheh," I laughed at her face, before stepping through the barrier and disappearing from their sight.


    "EMBER, LUNA!" Stepping inside my land, I yelled, calling my two daughters out.


    ""MOTHER"" they cried, their voices filled with concern as they burst out from the den into my arms.


    "I''m fine, my darlings," I reassured them, wrapping them in a tight embrace. "I just had to take care of something. But now, I want you to meet someone very special."


    "Very special? Who?" Luna asked, her eyes filled with curiosity. I smiled, holding their hands and dragging them with me outside the barrier.


    This was their first time leaving the safety of my land. I saw their eyes darting left and right, taking in the new sight before them, but when their eyes fell on the woman standing in front of them, they froze.


    "!!!" But the wolf woman had the most intense reaction; her body visibly trembled, eyes wide and locked on both Luna and Ember.


    "This is your other¨C"


    "We know, Mother," Ember cut me off before I had the chance to tell them. They both approached the woman, who opened her arms and snatched them into a tight hug.


    "AHHH!" Then she burst into a cry of joy, her tears soaking their hair as she held them close. Luna and Ember returned the embrace, their own eyes welling up with tears as they felt the warmth and love radiating from their other mother. And my eyes couldn''t help but form a tear at the sight.


    "Fuck...this is too much for my little heart"


    Our Kindle release to Chapter 40.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 36: Rhea

    Chapter 36: Rhea


    Eventually, after a long ass-time, the wolf woman ceased her sobbing, but her hold on Ember and Luna never wavered. She clutched them tightly and showered them with kisses and licks on their cheeks and necks, eliciting soft giggles from our daughters.


    However, when she noticed the noticeable bulges in their abdomens, she glanced at me, confused. I flashed a sly smile, pointing at my dick, which caused her own rosy member to stir with interest as realization dawned on her. But then a warm smile spread across her face as she gently caressed and kissed their pregnant bellies.


    ''Oh...She doesn''t seem to mind that I impregnated our daughters,'' that was my thought at that moment.


    Once she had fully calmed down, Ember and Luna began conversing with her. Somehow, they were able to understand her soft howls and growling speech.


    The wolf woman, whose name was Rhea, had been an outcast by her clan for being different from most wolves. When I inquired about the nature of her differences, she pointed to her face and nether regions.


    From what Ember was able to understand, other wolves were more like... well, wolves. They possessed more animalistic traits, while Rhea had more human-like features, with a face that was almost indistinguishable from a human''s, except for the pointed wolf ears and sharp teeth. Her dick, as I had already observed, was also more akin to that of a human in terms of shape and size, albeit with a distinctive pink hue.


    As we continued to communicate with Rhea, we learned that she had been shunned by her clan because of her unique appearance. They saw her as an abomination, a freak of nature. But to me, she was beautiful, a wild untamed wolf radiating a unique charm. That made my insides twitch with eagerness to have her fill me again.


    ''Nope, this time, I want to feel the tightness of her sheath around my cock,'' I mused, wearing a silly grin.


    Ember and Luna seemed to sense her emotions, and they too began to shower Rhea with affection, stroking her dark fur and giving her gentle hugs. Rhea''s eyes lit up with joy, and she nuzzled our daughters lovingly.


    We learned that when Rhea reached a certain age, an age when wolves traditionally fought to establish their place in the pack, she was forbidden from participating in this ritual. Unable to contain herself any longer, she attacked one of the wolves, injuring it before fleeing the clan.


    She had been on the run for a week when she stumbled upon me in the forest. Stumbling wasn''t the right word; she literally jumped at me and fucked me to her heart''s content, resulting in the birth of the two daughters now seated on her lap. And I loved every second of it, and the best part...


    She was a virgin. Yes! I was her first, just as she was mine.


    ''Wait a second! That means her pussy and ass were still virgin.''


    I narrowed my eyes, my gaze fixed on the junction between Rhea''s legs. Her pink cock stood proudly, the tip glistening with pre-cum, but my attention was drawn to the delicate folds of her pussy, hidden beneath her furry sheath.


    ''Oh, fuck me!'' I yelled inwardly, my eyes feasting on her untouched gateway. It was a treasure waiting to be plundered, and I intended to be the one to claim it.


    My mind began to wander, imagining the possibilities of exploring her uncharted territories. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of being the first to experience her tight, virgin pussy and ass.


    She''s mine, and I won''t rest until I have her all to myself. She''s my first mate, and I long to give her the most wonderful pleasure, claim her virgin pussy and ass, and plant my offspring within her.


    Rhea, sensing my gaze, looked up at me with a curious expression. I flashed her a sly smile, and she responded with a playful growl as if she knew exactly what I was thinking¡ªwhich I hardly believed. Ember and Luna, still snuggled up beside her, giggled at our exchange.


    She was shocked to see the fat boar materialize out of thin air, but she didn''t question it. She glanced at me and the girls one last time before taking the boar and returning to her cave.


    "If you want to go with her, girls, I won''t stand in your way," I said, hoping they wouldn''t heed my words. I would respect their choice, yet my heart yearned for them to stay.


    UGH.... Complicated! My head!


    "No, Mother, we want to stay with you," Luna replied, turning to me and hugging me tightly. "You are our mother, the only one in our lives, and we love you and only you."


    "Ahhh!" I moaned as Luna guided my erect shaft into her moist folds. Without hesitation, she impaled herself, taking my whole length in one go.


    "Ahhh!...I can''t go and leave behind my Mother''s delicious cock," she moaned, slowly rocking her hips.


    "Of course," Ember joined in, hugging me from behind with one arm. "I love you, and I can''t leave you either. You''re the best mother we could ever wish for," she said, her other hand spreading my buttocks, exposing my eager entrance. Then, with relentless thrusts, she buried her entire new 12-inch rosy cock within me.


    "Ahhh!...I want to keep breeding you, Mother," Ember panted, rocking her hips with force. "I want ten pups, Ahhh...no, let''s make it twenty! Mother, let''s create our own pack with our pups!"


    As I stood there, sandwiched between my two daughters, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. On one hand, I was overwhelmed with joy and love for my girls, who had grown so attached to me in such a short time. On the other hand, I was struggling to process the intense sexual desire that seemed to be driving them¡ªand me.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Ohh!...Yes, my dear," I cried out, surrendering to the pleasure. "Mommy will give birth to your pups. Fill me with your hot seed!"


    As my daughters continued to thrust their hips against me, I found myself lost in the sensations of their love and desire. It was as if our bodies were communicating on a deeper level, merging as one.


    "Ahhh!...Mother, your pussy is so tight," Ember moaned, her pink dick sliding in and out of my wet entrance. "I can feel your muscles clenching around me. It''s so hot and wet."


    "Mother! Your cock just expanded within me!" Luna exclaimed as she rode my cock.


    The pleasure was too much to bear, and we all reached our climax simultaneously. Ember filled me with her scorching essence while I inundated her sister''s womb with my own.


    "Ah...Let''s...just return home," I suggested, panting. "I have new daughters to welcome into this horny world."


    Our Kindle release to Chapter 40.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 37: New To The Pack

    Chapter 37: New To The Pack


    Returning home for a nice swift breeding, filling both holes of my naughty wolf daughters. As a token of gratitude for their decision to remain by my side, I allowed them to have their way with me. The intensity of their love was overwhelming.


    After tidying myself up, a reminder that I must find a solution for this¡ªI don''t have time to waste on cleaning my body in some lake. I made my way back to the Den, opening the system window.


    I discovered something new about the Den''s features, something that had escaped my notice before. No, I actually failed to understand how it worked since I didn''t have all the necessary information.


    The pregnancy rate buff that the wolf''s den provided was tricky to calculate and notice. For instance, when outside the Den, Ember would give birth in nine days, and Luna in eight. However, when within the Den, the pregnancy duration changed. It shortened by 24 hours.


    Thus, Ember''s gestation period would be reduced to eight days, and Luna''s to seven. But here''s the tricky part: They must remain within the Den to receive the pregnancy buff. If they ventured outside, the timer would revert to its original duration.


    Me, on the other hand, I experienced a significant decrease in my pregnancy duration, from eleven days to eight. I have no idea how it was calculated but it was a welcome improvement.


    Now, all I have to do is apply for the Birth Barn slot and accelerate my pregnancy. I earnestly hoped for a favorable percentage, like the previous occasion, which was around 99%....hehehe.


    Oh! Another thing I forgot to mention was that applying for the Birth Barn slot could be done from within the Den. Apparently, race-specific buildings were connected to the Birth Barn, which was quite convenient.


    "Phew, let''s do this." I thought, drawing a deep breath as I opened my status window. Upon locating the pregnancy status and pressing the plus sign, another window appeared.


    "Ohh!...I see...so that''s how it works," I murmured, raising an eyebrow as I noticed Ember and Luna''s names below mine. From this window, I could apply the slot to one of them, accelerating their pregnancies. However, I had no intention of doing so.


    I have no idea how their bodies will react to the rapid growth, given their lack of skills to manage pain and recovery, similar to my initial experiences. It''s too dangerous and requires further testing.


    [Applying The Birth Barn slot]


    [Yes/No]


    I selected "Yes," and another message materialized.


    [Pregnancy time: 8 days > 15 hours and 36 minutes]


    [Please confirm to continue]


    "Tsk." I clicked my tongue, eyeing the new timer. Fifteen hours with a big, fat belly was a long time. Don''t get me wrong, I''m grateful for the buff, and the percentage was above 90%, but it was nowhere near the 99% of the last time.


    "Maybe that was a unique occurrence since it was my first time and with a time-limited quest?" I pondered.


    "What''s wrong, Mother?" Luna, half-asleep from her little nap, asked as she crawled into my lap and eagerly latched onto my left breast.


    "Nothing, my dear," I replied warmly, allowing her to drink my milk for a few minutes before asking her to awaken her sister.


    "Ready to see something magical?" I said, my voice filled with amusement and excitement as I observed their curious eyes.


    "Yes, Mother," they replied in unison.


    Nodding, I shifted my focus to the system window and selected "Yes" to confirm the new timer. Instantly, I felt the familiar sensation, and my body began to glow in a soft, golden light similar to the last time.


    Ding!


    "Hm?" I opened my eyes at the sound of the ding! ringing inside my head. "Is it time?" I wondered, half-asleep.


    "Ouch!...Yep! It''s time," I realized, feeling a strong kick signaling that the birth was imminent.


    I sat up, my heart racing with excitement as I felt the contractions intensifying. My hands instinctively went to my swollen belly. The familiar sensation of labor pains¡ªnot as intense as before¡ªwashed over me, and I knew the time had come to welcome my new daughters into the world.


    Ember and Luna, who had been sleeping beside me, immediately sensed my mood and woke up, their eyes shining with anticipation.


    "Mother, is it time?" Ember asked, her voice a mix of excitement and concern.


    I nodded, a smile spreading across my face despite the pain. "Yes, my dears, it''s time. The new babies are coming."


    Luna''s ears perked up. "Do we get to see the babies, Mother?"


    I smiled, feeling a sense of joy and wonder. "Of course, my dear. You''ll get to meet your new siblings soon."


    With that, I lay back down, spreading my legs as far as I could and preparing myself for the birth. Ember and Luna watched with wide eyes, their tails wagging furiously, observing the arrival of the new members of our family.


    ''This is weird, even for me'' Actually, I felt a little embarrassed seeing their eyes locked on my slowly widening baby hole.


    As I pushed, I felt a surge of energy and a sense of relief wash over me. The contractions intensified, and I pushed again, feeling the baby crowning.


    "It''s coming!" I exclaimed, my voice filled with excitement and anticipation, eager to see my new daughters.


    Ember and Luna cheered, their voices high-pitched and enthusiastic. "Yes, Mother, push! Push! We can see the head!"


    With one final push, I felt the baby slide out of me, and I let out a sigh of relief. To my surprise, I had given birth to only one daughter. This confused me, as my belly had been significantly larger than when I had given birth to both Ember and Luna. However, upon reaching for my new wolf daughter, I understood the reason.


    "Wow...she...different," I muttered in disbelief, observing my new daughter''s size. She was larger than the average newborn. And quite unique.


    She had pale skin, blending in nicely with the silver hair and the fur she was born with. Her eyes were mesmerizing ocean blue, but what truly captivated me and the girls was her well...package.


    A strange and animalistic cock, with a pointed tip like a spearhead and a visible knot close to the base.


    But hey, a wolf-like¡ªmaybe¡ªcock wouldn''t surprise me this much, okay! Yet her cock did, mainly because of its unique color. Her dick was ocean blue, matching her eyes, and the visible tattoos adorning her arms and legs.


    At that moment, a name so fitting for her came to mind. Gazing at my new wolf daughter in awe, I whispered the name.


    "Azura."


    Our Kindle release to Chapter 40.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 38: Azura

    Chapter 38: Azura


    [Congratulations, You have successfully given birth to a Rank E offspring¡ªWolf-kin¡ªfor the first time.]


    [Reward: 3000BR]


    "Ah... I see," I murmured, my eyes widening in astonishment as I read the system message. Apparently, Azura was a Rank E wolf-kin, a rank higher than me, Luna, and Ember.


    This must be the advantage of breeding within the den and in wolf form. That also explains why Azura was different from Luna and Ember when they were first born.


    I cradled her close, offering her my right breast. "Here you go, my little blue wolf."


    Azura let out a contented sigh as she latched onto my breast, her tiny hands grasping at my fur. Her eyes, mesmerizing ocean-blue orbs, seemed to shine with intelligence as she kept gazing at me while she fed. Luna and Ember, still in awe of their new sister, approached cautiously, their tails wagging slowly.


    "She''s so beautiful, Mother," Luna whispered, her eyes glued to Azura''s unique features.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    "Yeah, and look at that cock!" Ember exclaimed, her eyes widening at the sight of Azura''s unusual package. "It''s like a work of art; I can''t wait for her to grow."


    I chuckled softly, my heart swelling with pride and love for my daughters. "Indeed, she''s a true beauty. And I''m sure she''ll grow up to be just as strong and amazing as the two of you."


    "Of course, Mother," Ember chimed in again, leaning closer and taking my left nipple in her mouth. "She''s our daughter," she said with a grin before squeezing my breast hard, causing my milk to flow down her throat.


    "Ahh..." I moaned softly, my cock twitching with arousal at the sight of the mother-and-daughter duo suckling at my breasts.


    Luna joined in, nuzzling my left breast and lapping up the milk that dribbled from the corner of Ember''s mouth. The sensation of their warm tongues and gentle suckling sent shivers down my spine, and I felt a warmth spread throughout my body.


    "I love my daughters," I sighed softly, wrapping my arms around them and pulling them close. Azura, on the other hand, didn''t look away from me; her blue eyes were locked on my crimson ones.


    "I love you too," I leaned down and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    The moment I did that, she reached out to me with her tiny hand and gently caressed my cheek. Her touch was like an electric spark, and I felt a surge of love and protectiveness wash over me.


    As I held my daughters close, I felt complete, as if something missing had been reunited with me. No, I couldn''t even describe it in words. But the closest feeling was as if I had accomplished something destined for me.


    That had me wondering about my past. I was sure my past had something to do with the feelings I was experiencing at that moment.


    I was HAPPY!... More than happy. I was euphoric. My heart was overflowing with love, and I wished for nothing more than for me and my daughters to stay like this forever.


    ...


    The next morning, I woke up refreshed and full of energy and, surprisingly, not annoyed by the sunlight. In fact, I liked the warm, cozy atmosphere in the den.


    "Azura, come here," I called to her, and she swam towards me. When she got close, I noticed that the glow of her blue tattoos had faded slightly.


    "Azura, do what you just did with the water, but use both of your hands," I instructed.


    She nodded and placed both her tiny hands in the water, focusing intently. The tattoos on her arms glowed brighter, and a larger bubble of water formed between her palms.


    "That''s it, my dear," I encouraged, my voice filled with pride. "Now, try to bring it closer to you."


    Azura frowned in concentration, her eyes narrowing as she willed the bubble of water to move. Slowly, it began to float towards her, inch by inch, until it hovered right in front of her face.


    "Now try to keep it in place," I said.


    Azura''s eyes widened in determination as she focused her will on the floating bubble. The tattoos on her arms glowed even brighter, and the bubble remained suspended in mid-air... for five seconds before exploding.


    "Hey... you did well," I said, swiftly raising her in my arms as a sudden exhaustion hit her. "You will get better with time." Patting her head, I saw the glow of her tattoo fade.


    "Awo!" Azura howled softly, taking my nipple in her mouth. She suckled happily, and it seemed that my milk gave her energy. The glow of her tattoos returned, shining brighter than before.


    ''Is the tattoo glow representative of her magic or mana?'' I wondered, observing the glow intensify each time she suckled.


    "Let''s test it," I said, walking out of the lake. I lowered Azura to her feet and said, "See those plants, Azura?" I raised my finger, pointing at the tomatoes.


    "Awo!" She nodded, her tail wagging excitedly.


    "Try to take the water from the lake to the plants. Do your best to keep the bubble of water intact."


    Azura''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she turned to look at the tomato plants and then back at the lake. She placed her tiny hands in the water, and the blue tattoos on her arms glowed faintly at first. With a focused expression, she began to gather the water, forming a larger bubble between her palms.


    "That''s it, my little one," I encouraged, watching with pride as the bubble of water grew. "Now, try to lift it and bring it over to the plants."


    Azura''s brow furrowed in concentration, and the tattoos on her arms glowed brighter. Slowly, the bubble of water rose from the lake, floating towards the tomato plants. But, once again, the bubble exploded in mid-air.


    "Hmm..." I stroked my chin as the glow faded slightly. Then I approached the spot where the bubble had exploded and drew an X mark on the ground.


    "Try again."


    Thank you all for the support I really appreciate it.


    Our Kindle release to Chapter 40.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 39: Good Progress

    Chapter 39: Good Progress


    Over the next few days, I followed a specific and interesting routine.


    My day would start with me preparing a warm and tasty breakfast for my three adorable daughters. Their fluffy tails wagged eagerly as they savored the nourishment I provided. They would eagerly latch onto my breasts, suckling contentedly while I offered them my milk, along with the ''special'' milk that they had come to adore.


    Azura aged pretty fast; in just two days, she grew into a stunning wolf woman. And as I expected, she developed nice athletic, toned muscles, her silver hair falling in silky waves that matched her fur and tail.


    The tattoos on her arms and legs expanded as she grew. The arm ones snaked up to her shoulders, and on her legs, they reached her waist. The blue tattoos, with their simple yet captivating wave-like lines, added a touch of mystique to her already captivating appearance.


    As Azura''s body developed, so too did her other features. Her breasts, hips, and buttocks filled out beautifully, accentuating her feminine curves. Her face took on a more mature and elegant appearance, her ocean-blue eyes shining with intelligence and curiosity. And of course, her blue cock, a source of pride for all of us, continued to grow and thrive, reaching an impressive length of ten inches¡ªat the moment.


    She possessed a sheath where her cock rested, but the distinctive spearhead tip always remained visible. Her nether region was perfectly proportioned, with neither overly large nor diminutive furry balls.


    "Ahh! Thank you for breakfast, Mother," my blue-eyed futa daughter purred contentedly after finishing her meal. Her voice, a rich and sultry tone, resonated with gratitude and satisfaction.


    I smiled warmly at her. "You''re most welcome, my dear Azura." Gently, I guided my thumb to her lips, ensuring she savored every drop of my essence. "Here, don''t waste a drop, my dear."


    Azura immediately opened her mouth and sucked the cum from my thumb, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Mmm, delicious," she purred, savoring the taste. "Your seed is always so sweet, Mother."


    I laughed softly, my heart warm with affection. "I''m glad you enjoy it, my dear. It''s all for you and your sisters."


    "Thank you, Mother," she murmured, her eyes shining with love as she licked my shaft clean. "Ah... Mother... could I perhaps..." She hesitated, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of pink.


    "Awo!...I love it when you act shy," I exclaimed. She was cute...and I can''t handle cuteness.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    SLAP!


    I playfully slapped her cheeks with both hands and pulled her closer, my eyes shining with maternal love. "I am your Mother, and you can ask me for anything. Nothing is off the table." I leaned forward and captured her lips with mine.


    "!!!" Azura''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden slap, but she quickly melted into my embrace, her lips parting to welcome mine. Our kiss was passionate and intense, our tongues tangling together in a dance of desire and love.


    As our kiss deepened, I could feel her soft fur brushing against mine, sending shivers down my spine. Her tail wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer as if she couldn''t get enough of our intimate connection.


    When we finally broke apart, breathless and flushed, Azura rested her forehead against mine, her eyes sparkling with affection. "I love you, Mother," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She then stood up, bringing her crotch close to my face.


    I smiled, my heart filled with love and desire as I gazed up at her. "And I love you, my beautiful Azura."


    With a gentle hand, I reached up to caress her hips, guiding her closer. "Show me what you desire, my dear," I whispered, my hot breath tickling her sensitive skin.


    Azura''s eyes darkened with longing as she shifted her stance, positioning her erect blue cock at the entrance to my mouth. "Please, Mother," she pleaded, her voice hoarse with need. "Take me in. Taste me."


    Luna will give birth today in just 12 hours, while Ember will give birth in 27 hours. I decided to stay with them and offer my support during the births. After all, this is their first time, and they have only me to rely on.


    Azura, too, could help, especially with her water magic. I trained her each morning, and surprisingly, her progress was remarkable, but there would always be room for improvement.


    As for the bunnies, well...


    [101/154]


    Hehehe... I reached a milestone. FUCK!...I''m AWESOME! My dick managed to impregnate a hundred wombs. And if not for the fact that Queen Celeste stopped me, they would all be carrying my children by now.


    I was on FIRE!...literally. I fell into a berserker-like state, breeding them left and right. My biggest count was a whopping thirty bunnies in a single day, and I took them all at once. And yes, I stacked their sweaty, cum-filled bodies on top of each other.


    My Art!


    I noted that I was getting stronger with each successful impregnation. I noticed this when my count reached fifty. The increase was minuscule but noticeable, especially in breeding. Before the boost, I could impregnate between ten and sixteen bunnies a day, mostly depending on whether they got pregnant from the first load. But afterward, those numbers soared to twenty and then thirty.


    It was at this point that alarm bells started ringing.


    Queen Celeste was shocked and concerned. She never expected that I could impregnate so many bunnies in such a short time, and frankly, I was more shocked than she was. As a result, we decided to pause the breeding until half of the bunnies had given birth.


    If all of them became pregnant and had huge bellies, who would take care of them?


    Regarding my bunny daughters, I now have seventy of them. Six were from Cotton, five from Lily, and the rest from the fifteen girls I had initially impregnated. On average, they gave birth to four babies each.


    But DAMN! My family expanded a LOT in just a week. Only Celeste remains pregnant, maybe due to her royal race, but according to her words, she''ll give birth tomorrow or the day after.


    One thing I noticed, though, was that they were all females, not a single one of them was a futa. I''m not complaining, but it did have me wondering. If they all gave birth to only females, that meant I would have to breed the daughters as well to keep the race going, right?


    Of course, I would do it even if they were futas. The bunnies were hot and very fuckable, always eager for my cock, and never refused me. Plus, the breeding points were an added incentive.


    So yeah, I''m not going to give up this gold mine of points and sex.


    "The grind never stops!" I mused, feeling a sense of alignment with this world. "Why do I get the feeling that this world is tailor-made for me?"


    Thank you all for the support I really appreciate it.


    Our Kindle release to Chapter 40.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 40: Upgrades

    Chapter 40: Upgrades


    "Come on, Ember! Just one more big push!"


    "I''m trying, Mother! It''s not easy!" Ember grunted, her face contorted with effort as she gave another push.


    I smiled encouragingly at her, gently wiping the sweat from her brow. "I know, my dear. But you gave birth to one already, and I can see the second baby''s head. Just one more push and your little one will be in your arms."


    "Okay...." Ember took a deep breath, summoning every ounce of strength she had left. With a final cry, she pushed with all her might, her body shaking with the effort.


    "That''s it, my love!" I exclaimed as the second baby''s head emerged. "One more push and our little bundle of joy will be here."


    "Just...out already!" Ember gritted her teeth, squeezing hard on her two sisters by her side. With a mighty push, the wolf pup slid out, and I carefully caught her in my arms.


    "It''s another girl!" I announced, my heart overflowing with joy. "You did it, Ember! Two beautiful wolf daughters!"


    Ember''s eyes sparkled with unshed tears as she reached out to hold her second daughter. "They''re perfect, Mother," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, Mother, for giving them to me."


    I smiled softly, my eyes shining with pride and love. "No need to thank me, my dear; it''s my duty as a mother." I leaned in, planting a gentle kiss on her sweaty forehead and doing the same with her two daughters, my granddaughters, and daughters at the same time.


    Damn. My daughters gave birth to my daughters...Fuck, this world has no limits.


    "Congratulations, sister," Luna said, her eyes sparkling with joy as she held her newborn daughter. She had given birth the day before to three wolf daughters: two females and one futa. And now Ember had given birth to one female and a futa.


    "They are beautiful...look, she grabbed my finger," Azura said, her blue eyes sparkling with excitement as one of her nieces/sisters grabbed her finger.


    "Indeed they are, Azura," I replied, my eyes shining with pride.


    At that moment, the familiar ding! Rang inside my head. Opening the system, I saw a few notifications.


    ...


    [Quest completed "Grow Your Pack"Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Reward: Rank upgrade, Instant level up, a new skill, and a unique title.]


    ...


    Finally...I completed this quest. With six new wolves in our pack, I had passed the objective. Excited, I swiftly retrieved the rewards.


    [Leveled UP]


    I leveled up instantly, which was nice.


    ...


    [New skill: Broodmother: Lower pregnancy time, increase the chance of multiple births. And as the Broodmother, your presence boosts the fertility and health of your offspring, and they will receive the same benefits as you.]


    ...


    Oh!...What an interesting skill; so now I''m going to spread my legs and pop out even more babies. Nice...Nice.


    FUCK YOU!...Give me some offensive skills. I want MAGIC! I got jealous of my own daughter watching her play with her magic by the lake. I want that!....sob, please!


    [...]


    Sigh...it''s pointless; let''s move on.


    ...


    [Unique title: The Mother of Wolves: You are the matriarch of the wolves. Lower the hostility of the wolf-kin and force them to view you as their Alpha.


    Caution: The Alphas may view you as a challenge or as a potential mate.


    Lower your pregnancy time by half¡ªworks only with wolf-kin offspring.


    Increase the chance of multiple offspring]


    ...


    I smiled, feeling a mix of pride and arousal. "Thank you, my dear."


    Swiftly opening my map, I saw that every object on my land now had a plus sign next to it. Pressing the one next to the protective barrier, a window appeared.


    [Would you like to Upgrade the protective barrier? / Upgrade cost: 5000BR]


    [YES/NO]


    Without thinking, I chose yes. The price was cheap for me now that I had received a massive amount of breeding points from the bunnies. Just breeding those hundred had given me about 95k points, averaging between 800-1000 points per breeding.


    Moreover, from the birth of my daughters, I have received more than 120k points. Apparently, giving birth gave more points, which was the whole point of my race.


    And with a few points here and there, mainly the bonus of impregnating for the first time, my balance now stood at 252,000 points.


    ...


    [Protective Barrier (Rank E): This barrier will safeguard and conceal your dwelling. Only the Breeder and her progeny are permitted entry.


    The Breeder can mark targets to allow entry.


    The Return Skill has been upgraded: You can teleport to your home twice a day.


    The Return Skill has been granted to all of your offspring, allowing them to teleport to your land once a day.]


    ...


    ''Fuck you, system...I love you,'' I exclaimed inwardly, reading the final part. I didn''t care about all the above; in my eyes, that was the most important thing¡ªthe safety of my daughters.


    Now I could take them with me on hunts, and my plan to slay the goblins would be even more successful.


    Next, I could expand my land, doubling its size. But, for the moment, I didn''t need to. Instead, I upgraded the Birth Barn. The upgrade cost another 5000 BR, and the benefits were massive compared to the price.


    ...


    [Birth Barn (Rank E): The Breeder can utilize this structure to expedite pregnancy and deliver offspring.


    Pregnancy acceleration rate: 60-90% contingent on the offspring''s race.


    Usage: Once every eight days.


    Slots available: 2]


    ...


    Nice, more babies to push....Shit, I can''t believe I just said that.


    Next on the list was the Wolf''s Den. Upgrading it cost 10,000 points, and when I confirmed the upgrade, the interior of the den doubled in size. The girls gazed in awe at the sight.


    ...


    [Wolf''s Den (Rank E): A specific home for your Wolf-kin offspring where they can grow and thrive. Within its confines, your offspring will benefit from accelerated growth, expedited pregnancy durations, and enhanced healing capabilities. Additionally, breeding within the confines of the den increases the likelihood of conceiving offspring of a higher rank.]


    [Overdrive: Once a month, you can activate the overdrive function, and for 12 hours, everyone inside the den will receive the following buffs:


    Breeding inside the den will guarantee a successful impregnation.


    Pregnancy time reduced to only one hour.


    Lightning-fast birth recovery.


    90% increased chance of multiple births.]


    ...


    Oh! Fuck me; this...is....PERFECT!


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 41: New Skills And Some Discoveries

    Chapter 41: New Skills And Some Discoveries


    I stood there, stunned by the incredible benefits that the upgraded Wolf''s Den offered. The "Overdrive" function, in particular, caught my attention. It was the thing I needed to increase our numbers.


    Fuck!...my insides twitched and my dick began to rise just from imagining it.


    Twelve hours, twelve pregnancies in a row. I wonder how many daughters I''ll give birth to. I know at least it would be twelve, but with my new rank and skills, I''m pretty sure it would be more.


    Wait a second! If I and my three daughters pulse Ember and Luna''s daughters, all gave birth during the overdrive, we will have at least 108 new wolves. Enough to wipe out the goblins and hopefully secure our position in this forest.


    Hehehe....I need to bring Rhea here too; it would be fun to see her expression after having multiple births in a row. This will be a nice way to have her submit to me and experience my overwhelming pleasure.


    Damn....I want to start right away.


    "Mother, what is it?" Luna asked, noticing the suppressed smile on my face as she approached gently, running her fingers on my new length. "Something good on your mind," she whispered, sandwiching my dick between her plump thighs.


    "Indeed, my dear," I replied, squeezing her big furry buttknots with both hands, slowly moving my hips. "Ahh!...We just received something great. Listen, girls,"


    I proceeded to explain the Overdrive function to my daughters, and their eyes widened in amazement.


    "So, it means we can get pregnant and give birth in just one hour?" Ember asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she nursed her daughters.


    "Yes, my dear," I replied with a nod, my cock sliding in and out. "And not only that, but the chances of having multiple births during that time are extremely high."


    "Wow..." Luna breathed, her hand unconsciously resting on her flat stomach. "That''s...quite the power. I can''t wait to have you breed me again."


    "Oh, about that," I stopped using her thighs to jerk off. I raised her chin, forcing her to gaze at my crimson eyes.


    "Luna, my love. Would you like me to carry your pups in my womb?" I asked, my tone serious.


    "Eh?" Luna froze, blinking rapidly, and for a few seconds, she was at a loss for words.


    "B-But...Mother, how?" She ran her hand along her stomach, reaching her wet baby hole. "I don''t have a cock like you and my sisters...so I can''t get you pregnant with my pups."


    "That''s where the magic of my race comes in, Luna," I explained, my voice soft and reassuring. "I have a skill that allows me to impregnate myself with your eggs."


    Luna''s eyes widened in astonishment. "So, you''re saying that you can carry my pups inside you even though I''m a female?"


    "Yes, I can."


    "That''s...incredible, Mother!...It''s¡ª" She suddenly paused, biting her lip, and then, out of nowhere, tears began to run down her cheeks. "I LOVE YOU, MOTHER!" she yelled, jumping at me and kissing me wildly.


    "Hey!...Take it easy," I laughed, embracing my daughter tightly as she showered me with kisses. "I love you too, Luna."


    "I..." For a moment, she hesitated to speak, but after a few more kisses, she opened up. "I got jealous, Mother."


    "Jealous?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    [Breeder''s Experience: Receive experience points from breeding, birthing, and any sexual interaction.]


    The price was 3000 BP. I bought it right away. Shit...I need to control myself, or I''ll spend all my points without realizing it.


    A woman with a lot of cash to spend¡ªwill she be able to stop?


    Of course NOT! That''s why I kept buying skills that were of great benefit to me. Three skills, in particular, caught my eye.


    ...


    [Pregnancy Control: Allows the breeder to control the fertility of their sperm and eggs, turning it off will ensure that you and your partner will never get pregnant.]


    ...


    Yep! A great skill, now I can control when I get pregnant. This also means that I could have a dick inside me all the time without the risk of impregnation.


    That week after I impregnated Ember and Luna was HELL on earth for me. A week without sex, just from the fear that if all three of us became pregnant, we would be vulnerable. No more.


    ...


    [Seed and Egg Sack (Rank E): A small dimensional sack attached to the womb that allows the breeder to store the seeds and eggs of others.


    Egg slots: (0/4)


    Seed slots: (0/4)


    You can reactivate the skill to impregnate yourself by moving the eggs to your womb or using the seed to fertilize your eggs.]


    ...


    I have decided I''m going to become a collector....hehehe, I wonder how many races are out there? I hope there are many, and I''ll have them all for me. Well, not them, but their cum and eggs, so I can have more daughters.


    Fuck, I''m wet...I need a dick inside me now!


    ...


    [Universal Communication: Allows the breeder to communicate with any creature.]


    [Price: 8000 BP]


    ...


    "This is a must-buy," I muttered to myself, buying it right away. I can''t take it anymore; my head starts to hurt when I try to guess what the bunnies are trying to say. With this skill, I''ll be able to understand them.


    "All set," I nodded in satisfaction. "Now, should I go visit my lovely queen?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 42: Royal Bunnies

    Chapter 42: Royal Bunnies


    "Mother Morgana!" came the enthusiastic shout from behind the moment I stepped inside the dungeons. Before I could even turn to respond, six young bunny girls crashed into me, their soft bodies pressing against mine. Their fluffy tails wagged excitedly, and their ears twitched with joy.


    "Oof!" I exclaimed, taken by surprise, but quickly recovering to wrap my arms around them. "My beloved daughters, it''s so good to see you again."


    These were the first rabbitkin daughters I had; Cotton''s daughters, the six of them were females with their hair, fur, and eyes a mix and match of mine and Cotton''s.


    "Heheh..." They giggled and nuzzled against me, their warm breath tickling my neck. "We missed you, Mother," one of them confessed, her voice brimming with affection. "It''s been too long since you last visited."


    "I know, my darlings," I replied, tenderly caressing their soft fur. I missed the fact that I could understand them due to my new skill, but hey! This minor detail doesn''t matter; my fluffy daughters do.


    "I''ve been busy with your wolf sisters," I continued. "They recently gave birth to a litter of adorable pups. Your new sisters."


    The bunny girls'' eyes lit up at the mention of new additions to our growing family. "New sisters!" one of them exclaimed, her ears perking up. "How many pups did they have? Can we see them?"


    "Well...I don¡ª"


    "Pleaaaase!" The six of them gazed at me with their big, round green and red eyes. My weaknesses: are cuteness and pleading eyes. And they had both.


    "Well, I don''t see why not," I said, unable to resist their pleading eyes. "But later, okay?"


    "YAY!" they yelled in joy, hugging me all at the same time. "Thank you, Mother Morgana."


    "Later, okay?" I repeated, seeing their excitement. "For now, I must go and check on Celeste, okay?"


    "Yes, Mother Morgana," they replied in unison, their eyes shining with anticipation. I sent them off with a tender kiss on each of their foreheads. My daughters were cute but also scary.


    Because they were my offspring, Celeste was able to link our minds together. And let me tell you, it was scary. Having six excited voices in my head as they bombarded me with questions at the same time drove me crazy. And I slipped and told them about Ember, Luna, and Azura.


    Well, it doesn''t matter now, since all my daughters received the ''Return'' skill. I decided it was time to let them venture beyond the confines of the protective barrier and explore the world independently. I would always keep a watchful eye on them from a distance, ensuring their safety.


    As I approached the royal chamber¡ªwhich was just a lush garden with a massive bed in the middle¡ªI noticed several bunny girls near the entrance.


    "Ah, Morgana, you''re here," one of them acknowledged, her eyes locking with mine.


    I smiled and kept walking without saying a word, gently caressing her swollen belly and giving her pussy a playful squeeze. A soft moan escaped her lips, drawing the attention of the other girls.


    "Mother Morgana, we''ve been waiting for you!" exclaimed one of the bunny girls, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "The Queen is about to give birth; come quickly!"


    They hastily cleared a path for me to enter. Inside, I found four girls attending to Celeste. Cotton and Lily were gently wiping the sweat from their queen''s forehead. Cotton''s sister¡ªwhom I had yet to breed¡ªwas positioned between Celeste''s legs with another girl, whom I had definitely bred.


    Pulling back slightly, she searched my eyes for a moment and whispered, "I can''t wait to have more daughters, Morgana."


    I remained by her side as she nursed the newborns, my gaze fixed on the look of pure, unconditional motherly love that graced her face. After some time, she entrusted one of the newborns to me, and I cradled the tiny futa bunny in my arms.


    The little one eagerly latched onto my nipple, suckling with fervor. I smiled down at the precious bundle, my heart overflowing with love and awe. "You have quite the appetite, little one. Just like your mother."


    As the newborn suckled contentedly, I gently stroked her soft hair, my eyes never leaving her tiny face. It was a surreal and beautiful moment; however, something else was sucking me at that moment, too.


    "What are you two doing?" I asked, looking down at Lily and Cotton as they were busy worshiping my cock.


    "Hmm..." Cotton hummed, trying hard to fit my new cock inside her mouth, but sadly, she couldn''t. Lily was helping her by pushing her head from behind while stroking my dick from the base.


    "Well, we couldn''t help but notice how impressive your new cock is, Morgana," Lily replied, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "We just wanted to show our appreciation and, well, have a little taste."


    I chuckled, unable to contain my amusement. "I see....And here I thought you two were focused solely on the newborns. It seems like you missed my cock."


    "Of course," Cotton said, pulling my cock from her mouth. "It''s always on our minds, and I can''t wait to feel it inside me again."


    "Then help yourselves," I invited, slapping my dick against their cheeks playfully.


    Cotton and Lily''s eyes lit up at my words, their cheeks flushed with excitement. They didn''t need to be told twice, immediately resuming their passionate worship of my cock. Cotton took the lead, her lips wrapping around the head as Lily gently licked my lower lips, testing the sensitive underside of my shaft with her tongue.


    "Mmm, yes, just like that," I whispered, my eyes fluttering closed as pleasure washed over me. "Worship it, but gently. I don''t want to disturb our sleeping beauties."


    They hummed in response, their mouths and hands working in harmony to bring me pleasure while maintaining a sense of calm. Cotton''s lips slid up and down my length, her tongue swirling and teasing, while Lily''s fingers danced over my sensitive spots, sending shivers down my spine.


    The sensations were intense, but I kept my gaze on the sleeping newborns, their tiny chests rising and falling gently as they nursed. It was a delicate balance of pleasure and serenity.


    Meanwhile, Celeste closed her eyes, seeking a moment of rest, while her arms remained protectively wrapped around our daughter.


    "Ahhh! I''ve missed this feeling," Cotton moaned as she rode my cock in reverse cowgirl, arching her back to accommodate my full length. "I''ve missed the way you stretch me, Morgana," she confessed, her voice a blend of lust and love.


    ''What are you talking about?'' I thought with a chuckle. ''Half of it is still outside.'' With a subtle command, my living bandages wrapped around her body, specifically covering her mouth. I didn''t want her screams of pleasure to disturb Celeste and the newborns.


    "Naughty bunnies like you need to be punished," I whispered, taking hold of her fluffy bunny ears and pulling them hard, making her back arch even more. With my other hand, I grabbed her hips and slammed her down on my 12-inch cock, eliciting a muffled scream of pleasure.


    "Move, slut!" I ordered, slapping her butt playfully. "Ride my cock and get yourself pregnant."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 43: A Fight

    Chapter 43: A Fight


    "Ahh!...that was nice!" I exclaimed, extending my limbs and stretching my body as I stepped out of the portal. The two naughty girls, Cotton and Lily, managed to get themselves pregnant again using my cock.


    They rode me with a hunger befitting a rabbit in heat, and they didn''t stop until I unleashed a massive amount of seed into their waiting wombs. And let me tell you, with my new rank, it only took two loads to leave Cotton with a belly that resembled a woman in the late stages of pregnancy. Oh, and did I mention I leveled up from that breeding too? It was a delightful new way to strengthen myself. I liked it.


    Aside from that, I had also managed to convince my six bunny daughters that they would soon meet their wolf sisters. As for Celeste, I opted to let her rest and spared her the details of my plan regarding the goblins for the time being.


    Now, I was on my way to fetch Rhea, but before that, I wanted to make a quick check on our green-skinned, big-dicked friends.


    "What?!...Ouch!" I tripped, slamming headfirst into the forest ground as I attempted to shapeshift into my wolf form while sprinting. The transformation threw me off-balance somehow.


    "Ugh, what just happened? Why do I feel so heavy?" I grumbled, rubbing the back of my head to ease the dizziness. When I looked down, I was astonished by the sight before me.


    My wolf form was drastically different¡ªbigger in every aspect. I stood taller, surpassing two meters in height, with more defined musculature and thicker fur that bore a hint of crimson. But the most noticeable change was in my legs and my breeding rod.


    My legs had shifted to resemble those of a wolf, complete with powerful muscles and sharp claws capable of tearing through the earth and flesh. But it was my breeding rod that drew the most attention. It retained its impressive 12-inch length but now resembled Azura''s, with a pointy tip and a prominent knot at the base, colored a deep, lustrous red.


    "Wow, this is quite the upgrade," I whispered, my eyes widening in awe. "I didn''t expect such a drastic change with just one rank up."


    As I stood there, taking in my new form, I noticed something else. My senses were heightened even more, I could hear the sound of the waterfall from miles away and smell the scent of the goblins all over the place.


    "Hmm, it seems my new upgraded form comes with even more enhanced senses as well," I mused, a smile spreading across my face. "This will definitely come in handy when tracking down those ugly green skins."


    After a few attempts at walking with my wolf-like legs, I finally managed to walk without tripping. I was so happy that I started to sprint right away, my powerful legs carrying me swiftly through the forest. The wind blew through my fur, and I was one with nature, free and untamed.


    I leaped onto a tree branch, using it as a vantage point to observe the goblin cave from a distance. After watching for several minutes, I decided it was time to act.


    "Stupid goblins, they still haven''t learned the importance of guarding their home," I muttered to myself.


    I sneaked inside the cave, my enhanced vision allowing me to see clearly in the dark. The cave was creepy, with spider webs and bones everywhere. I could hear the sound of snoring, and the smell of the goblins was strong.


    ROAR!


    A thunderous roar erupted from his throat, echoing through the cave. If my fall hadn''t already awakened the goblins, their leader''s roar certainly did the trick.


    "Shit," I cursed, watching the goblins wake up startled by the sudden roar. Some of them scrambled to their feet, brandishing their crude clubs, while others cowered in fear, unsure of what to do.


    "Disgusting shits!" I roared, taking a defensive stance as I watched their dicks twitch in anticipation. They believed I was their new breeding slave? Fools. They will be my slaves soon, and I''ll make sure that all of them get fucked by me and my daughters before I end their pathetic lives.


    The urge to slaughter them and taste their blood was strong, but I wasn''t foolish. I knew I was at a disadvantage, and so, with a swift activation of my ''Return'' skill, I attempted to teleport back home.


    However, fate had other plans. Just as the golden glow began to envelop me, a goblin from behind threw a rock that struck the back of my head.


    "UGH!" The rock struck me hard on the back of my head, causing my vision to blur for a moment. I stumbled forward, my body instinctively lurching towards the ground. The skill was canceled, and for a split second, I was vulnerable in the midst of the horny goblin horde.


    "GET HER!" The big goblin roared, and as if a switch had been flipped, all the goblins charged at me.


    "Damn it!" I snarled, shaking off the dizziness. I felt a trickle of blood running down my neck, but I ignored it as I spun around to face my attackers.


    "I''ll fuck you all!" With a swift movement, I lunged towards the nearest goblin, my claws slicing through the air. The goblin let out a startled cry as my claws found their mark, tearing through its throat. I didn''t stop to admire my handiwork.


    I leaped high into the air, my powerful new wolf legs propelling me upwards. The goblins below me scrambled to get out of the way, their eyes wide with fear and surprise. I twisted my body mid-air, aiming for the nearest goblin who had dared to charge at me.


    "HOWL!" My howl reverberated throughout the entire cave as I descended upon them. My vision turned red as a uncontrollable rage consumed me.


    I sliced, ripped, broke their bones, and took out their hearts. My living bandages, reacting to my will, proved to be extremely helpful in immobilizing a few goblins. The way the bandages wrapped around them, one strong pull was all it took to bend their necks, arms, and legs backward.


    "HAHAHAHA!..." A hysterical laugh consumed me as I took a big bite from a heart in my grip, the blood dripping down and painting my silver fur crimson.


    "It''s a pity that you are all males..." I said, swallowing what remained of the heart in one go. "Or my cock would breed you for days."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 44: A Fantasy Play

    Chapter 44: A Fantasy Play


    I think...it was a mistake to come here.


    "Kiiiik!...Female!....breeding!"


    Yep, it was definitely a mistake. Slaying a few goblins in the woods stroked my ego, causing me to underestimate the ugly little green shits.


    Numbers have an advantage. I realized that when my attacks began to miss. I had no idea how much time had passed since the carnage began, but I''m sure it was way over an hour.


    Seriously! What''s wrong with these goblins? Every time I try to use my [Return] skill to escape¡ªahem¡ªI mean, tactical withdrawal. Madness would consume them, and they would do everything in their power to prevent me from teleporting. So far, they have managed to achieve that.


    "Get off...ME!" I roared, seizing the leg of the goblin who jumped at me from behind, hoping to stick his dick inside me.


    Crack!


    Snapping his neck and killing him instantly, I used his corpse as a weapon, striking another two who also tried to mount me.


    In fact, all of them were trying to fuck me. While those in the front were trying to distract me, those in the back would seize the chance to pounce.


    Yet it was all manageable. In fact, I slew quite a lot of them. The stupid goblins were no match for my new enhanced wolf form, but that all changed when the big one stepped in.


    Who would have thought that the man... I mean, the goblin could use magic? No one I know! Right?.


    He used two different types of magic. One was to make himself bigger, reaching the same height as me...damn, I hope his dick will get bigger too...SLAP!...Focus, Morgana!


    The other type was to make his skin turn to something similar to the earth, brown and hard as a rock.


    Fuck me!... He was smart enough to attack me when I was tired as hell. I literally stood no chance. My claws were useless against his brown skin.


    If it had been one-on-one, I might have figured out some way to defeat him, but right now, that ugly big goblin was gripping my throat tight.


    "Grr...the new female is...like...those," he growled, looking down at my erect dick.


    I''m shamelessly confessing that I was aroused by the goblins trying to stick their green cocks inside my pussy. Just imagining more than a hundred dicks having their way with me was exciting. Just thinking about the XP I would get from that, was highly tempting to go for it.


    "Ugh!!! What''s that supposed to...mean?" I managed to say, struggling against his rocky grip. Damn, he was tough, and I was tired. Even my wolf form was gone, shifting back to my original one. But no matter what, I will not give up, and if I can''t win with fists, I have other means to win.


    "We...can...fix you," the ugly bastard said, slapping my cock with force.


    ''Fix what? HELLO?! I need more details.'' I cried out inwardly.


    "Ouch...Hey!...Fuck you," I roared, swiftly opening the shop and buying a skill I saw earlier. Then, I activated it without hesitation.


    "Grr!" he growled in response, lifting me up. One hand was on my hips, and the other was on my throat, tightening with each thrust as if he were trying to cut off my air supply.


    "HARDER!" I cried out, enjoying the rough play, but I was too exhausted to continue. Slowly wrapping my arms around his neck, I activated the [Charm] skill again. But this time, the point of focus was his dick. My pussy became extremely sensitive from that, and I loved it!


    "ARGHH!" he roared, instantly climaxing from the sudden increase in pleasure. Oh, my dear, look at him. The poor thing was really trying to impregnate me. His dick was balls deep inside my womb, emptying loads and loads of his yellow cream.


    Too bad my [Pregnancy Control] skill was active, and no matter how much he released inside me, I would never get pregnant. However, I swiftly activated the [Seed and Egg Sack] skill, storing his seed in my sack for later use.


    It was a natural selection. This big goblin was different from the rest of his kin, and more importantly, he could use magic. So, I''ll use his sperm to give me goblin daughters that hopefully will inherit his magic...and also the dick. He was good for a goblin.


    "Ah!...Ah!...You did...good," I said, gathering whatever strength I had left to shapeshift back to the wolf form.


    "But....Ah!...I no longer need you." My voice was cold, dripping with venom as I sliced his throat.


    "Shit!" The wound wasn''t lethal, only managing to make him recoil in pain and surprise. His grip on my throat loosened as he clutched at the gushing wound.


    "UGAHH!" Seizing the chance, I stabbed his right eye with my claws and swiftly followed up with an elbow to the chin.


    "AGHHAAA!" The goblin leader collapsed backward, his cock slipping out of my pussy, causing all that stored yellow cum to burst out. I didn''t care about that, quickly turning to the other individuals here with us.


    The cowgirl had a lifeless gaze, a look that said, "I give up; I don''t care anymore." She was essentially dead inside, but her body was still alive. Nice tits, by the way; I want to bury myself in them...Slap! FOCUS!


    The futa¡ªnow female¡ªgoblin widened her eyes in shock at the sight of the leader screaming and twitching on the ground, holding his throat, and... BOOF! No more right eye ... hehehe. It blew up like a balloon. Too bad I couldn''t pop the other one.


    "I Don''t have time to waste," I scolded myself, dragging my tired and beaten-up body towards the cowgirl and the female goblin.


    I swiftly marked them using my system, giving them entry to my land, before seizing their hands and activating my [Return] skill.


    "AGH!...Wait...Females running away!" The big goblin roared, trying to warn the others about my escape, but it was already too late. My skill was successfully activated.


    "No need to cry," I said, my voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I''ll come and visit you again, very soon."


    Hello all, I hope you''re enjoying the story so far.


    I ask you to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach many more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 45: New Additions

    Chapter 45: New Additions


    "Mother!" A cry pierced the air as I materialized within the confines of the protective barrier.


    Azura, who had been frolicking in the lake with her magic, came sprinting towards me, her face etched with fear and concern.


    Since I brought people with me during the teleportation, we appeared in the default spot, next to the lake, not inside my cabin.


    "I''m fine, Azura," I reassured her, mustering a smile, thankfully covered from head to toe with blood, hiding the wounds and bruises those green fuckers did to me.


    "My dear daughter, could you please call your sister here?" I requested, not allowing Azura a moment to utter a word. Her azure eyes darted toward the two individuals on the ground beside me before she nodded and hurried back toward the den.


    "Ahh!...Damn!" As soon as she disappeared inside, my strength abandoned me, and I collapsed. I didn''t want my daughter to witness me in such a vulnerable state. In all of my daughter''s eyes, I want to always be strong¡ªsomeone they can rely on in times of need.


    Hastily, I opened the shop and procured several potions¡ªhealth, mana, and stamina. It was a grave mistake to venture into the goblin cave without them. A mistake that almost cost me everything.


    "That was close!" I exclaimed, downing two potions of each type. The effects were instantaneous, mending my wounds and replenishing my mana and stamina.


    "I almost died out there, but..." I gazed downward, stroking my nether region with a smile, "the rewards were well worth the risk."


    Reverting to my human form, I decided to inspect a system notification I had received earlier.


    [You have successfully stored a seed in your sack: Hobgoblin seed]


    [Remaining slots: Eggs (0/4) / Seeds (1/4)]


    I was taken aback by the contents of the message.


    Yes; a Hobgoblin. Now, I may have lost my memory from my old world, but somehow, knowledge still remains. I don''t remember my life, but I know what kind of world I lived in¡ªthings like that. From that knowledge, I understood the significance of Hobgoblins.


    They were an advanced form of goblins. When a goblin reached its pinnacle, it evolved into a Hobgoblin, becoming larger, stronger, and, most notably, more intelligent¡ªat least by goblin standards.


    "So, does that mean my daughters will be born as Hobgoblins or as regular goblins?" I mused, my attention shifting to the two women lying on the ground beside me.


    The cowgirl just stayed there, lying on the ground, unreactive to her surroundings.


    ''Poor girl,'' I thought. ''I need to find a way to heal her, both mentally and physically.'' My gaze then shifted to the other woman.


    The female goblin was sitting on the ground, holding her head with both arms. Apparently, the teleportation was too much for her to bear, causing her to vomit and suffer a terrible headache.


    "Mother!" Ember and Luna burst out from the den, running toward me on all four limbs, fear and concern evident in their eyes.


    Luna leaped at me, wrapping her arms around me tightly, while Ember began inspecting my body for any signs of injury. Fortunately, the potions had healed me completely, erasing all traces of the brutal encounter¡ªexcept for the yellow cum between my legs.


    FUCK YEAH!


    Cleaning the blood and cum from my skin using my new best skill [Clean], I turned to the girls and requested, "Come, girls, help me move them inside." I said, lifting the female goblin in my arms, while Ember, Luna, and Azura struggled to lift the cowgirl due to her...well, enormous tits.


    The interior of the house exuded warmth and comfort, featuring a cozy fireplace in one corner and inviting wooden furniture. The bedrooms upstairs were spacious and welcoming, each with its own unique allure. We dropped our guests off in one of the rooms.


    "What are you going to do with them, mother?" Ember asked, staring at the room door. From her tone and stance, I could clearly see her irritation and hostility, as if she were ready to slice the two guests'' throats at any moment.


    "I haven''t decided yet," I replied, pulling Azura close and wrapping an arm around her waist. "Girls, go and tend to the young pups."


    "Ah!...Mother!~" Azura moaned, her body shivering with pleasure as I inserted a finger into her virgin hole.


    "Of course, Mother," Luna said, flashing a mischievous smile. She planted a quick kiss on my lips and gave my cock a slow, igniting stroke. "Have fun. Make her scream."


    SMACK!


    Ember playfully smacked her daughter''s ass. "Enjoy your first time, my daughter."


    "Ah!...I will...Mother Ember," Azura moaned, her cheeks flushing with anticipation as I added another finger.


    Once Ember and Luna had left, I forcefully claimed Azura''s lips with mine, kissing her passionately. My tongue delved into her mouth, tasting her sweet, cold saliva as my fingers continued to stretch her tight opening.


    Azura moaned into my mouth, her hands clutching at my back as she returned my kiss with equal fervor. Her body trembled, not only from the pleasure I was giving her but also from the anticipation of what was to come.


    Without breaking our kiss, I lifted her, holding her by the buttocks as she wrapped her legs around my waist. We walked to my room, our tongues still dancing with each other.


    The interior of the room changed drastically...well, actually, I didn''t pay any attention to anything except the king-sized bed in the middle, where I gently laid Azura down.


    Breaking the kiss only to catch our breath, I whispered, "Are you ready, my dearest Azura? Are you ready to become a woman? To become my mate?"


    She nodded, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of nervousness and excitement. "Yes, Mother. Please, take me. Make me yours."


    Hello all, I hope you''re enjoying the story so far.


    I ask you to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach many more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 46: My Magic?

    Chapter 46: My Magic?


    An icy blue mist filled the room, enveloping everything in its chilly embrace, save for a king-sized bed in the middle of the room. On this bed, two exquisite women entwined in a passionate embrace, their lips locked in a fervent kiss.


    "Ahh!... Mother!... This is gooood!"


    "Do you enjoy it?" I teased, gently nipping at Azura''s delicate neck and slowly trailing downward, savoring the taste of her silken silver fur.


    "Yes... Mother," she moaned, her fingers tightening in my hair. "It feels so good. I want more."


    A mischievous chuckle escaped my lips, my breath hot against her hard nipple. "Greedy girl. But I intend to give you much more."


    With that, I began to explore her body with my lips and tongue, kissing and nipping at her sensitive spots. I suckled on her breast, marking her with love bites that would serve as reminders of our passionate play. My hands roamed freely, caressing and squeezing her soft curves and nice muscles.


    Azura squirmed beneath me, her breath coming in sharp gasps as pleasure washed over her. "Mother... please... Can you do me?" She begged, her voice hoarse with desire.


    "As you wish, my love," I murmured, dropping my hand to jerk her cold blue dick.


    Her cock was freezing, making it harder to touch. And the moment I teased her sensitive spear-tip that was glistening with pre-cum, Azura''s body arched in response, a shudder of pleasure rippling through her. Her ocean-blue eyes, filled with a mix of desperation and adoration, locked onto mine, silently pleading for more.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    Obliging her unspoken request, I quickened my pace, my grip tightening around her shaft. Her moans grew louder, echoing off the walls of the mist-filled room. The sound was intoxicating, fueling my own desire as I watched her succumb to the waves of ecstasy that my touch was eliciting.


    "You''re so beautiful, my Azura," I whispered, my voice thick with lust as I admired the way her silver fur and glowing tattoos were illuminated under the dim light. "So responsive to every touch."


    Azura could only whimper in response, her body trembling with anticipation. I could feel her excitement building, her rod pulsating with every stroke. My other hand trailed down her toned stomach, teasingly circling around her entrance before slipping inside.


    "Awo!" She gasped at the intrusion, her muscles clenching around my fingers as I matched the rhythm of my hand on her dick. I expected her inside to be cold like her blue rod, but instead, it was a fiery inferno, as if all her body heat had concentrated there.


    "Mother... I''m close," she panted out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Ara!.. Already?" I leaned down and captured her tip in my mouth, swirling my tongue around the sensitive head as I continued to pump my hand along her shaft. The triple sensation of my warm mouth, the firm grip of my hand, and the two fingers in her flaming pussy were too much for Azura to bear. Her body tensed, her fingers tangling in the sheets, as she let out a strangled cry.


    "Ahhh!.... Mother.. I can''t... I''m cummming!"


    "Hmmph... Let it all go," I encouraged, my face buried in her groin.


    I didn''t hold back and took her whole length inside my throat until my lips reached her knot. Then, I gently and very carefully brushed my teeth against the knot, causing Azura to buck wildly beneath me.


    The unexpected sensation sent her over the edge, and with a final, desperate cry, she climaxed. Her cold release filled my throat as I swallowed reflexively, my eyes watering from the intensity of her orgasm and the unique taste of her essence.


    I released her from my mouth, licking her clean as I retreated, my fingers still buried inside her. Her body was racked with aftershocks, each one causing her to twitch and gasp for air. I remained still for a moment, allowing her to ride out the last waves of pleasure that coursed through her body.


    Slowly, I extracted my fingers from within her warmth and brought them to my lips, tasting her love juice. The flavor was wonderful, and somehow I was reminded of the ocean when I tasted it.


    "Oh... Mother," she moaned, her eyes fluttering closed. "It feels so good. Do it harder."


    A growl escaped my throat as I quickened my pace, my wolf side responding to her plea. My hips snapped forward, driving into her with each powerful thrust. The bed creaked beneath us, the sound of our bodies colliding filling the room.


    Azura''s mana began to leak, causing the mist to react violently, transforming into a raging blizzard that froze everything in the room, save for the small sanctuary of warmth we had created around ourselves from lust.


    Azura cried out with each impact, her nails digging deeper into my back. "Yes... Mother! Harder!" She clutched my cock in a way that I had only experienced with the bunnies.


    "As you wish," I obliged, my wolfish instincts taking over. My hands gripped her hips, lifting her to meet my thrusts. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh filling the air.


    "Take all of me, my love," I growled, my voice deep and primal. "Do you want to bear my pups?"


    Azura''s breath came in sharp gasps, her body trembling with pleasure. "Yes... Mother! Don''t hold back! Breed me!"


    "HOWL!" With powerful thrusts, I drove into her, my wolf cock filling her completely to the knot. And as I released inside her, something strange happened.


    The blizzard around us stopped and transformed into something else. A crimson substance, similar to blood, slowly made its way towards me.


    My body instinctively absorbed the sanguine mist, and I felt a surge of power coursing through me, accompanied by an intense wave of pleasure.


    "OH.... FUCK!" I cried out, climaxing repeatedly, each spasm sending more of my seed deep into Azura''s womb. Her belly swelled rapidly, reaching a point where movement would be impossible.


    But I couldn''t stop, even if I wanted to. Something had taken hold of me, and I was helpless to resist the primal urges coursing through my veins.


    Then, a system message materialized before my eyes:


    [Congratulations, You have reached Level 10]


    [Level 10 Reward: Magic awakening]


    [Congratulations, You have successfully awakened your magic.]


    [Blood Magic]


    Hello all, I hope you''re enjoying the story so far.


    I ask you to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach many more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 47: Blood Magic

    Chapter 47: Blood Magic


    LET''S FUCKING GOO!


    I finally have my own magic, and it''s a good one too!


    I won''t consider the system and breeding skills as my magic, as they are tied to my race, but being the only Breeder, they are unique to me. Nonetheless, I can''t help but feel thrilled to have awakened a new form of magic.


    Blood magic, just from the name I could feel the power and the potential it holds.


    ''Hold on a second! Blood? I''m not going to suck blood or turn into a vampire, am I?'' I wondered, quickly accessing the system to learn more about my newfound magic.


    "Oh... fascinating," I murmured as the system interface loaded, filling me with a sense of intrigue and excitement. The screen before me glowed with an eerie scarlet light, casting a ruby hue that matched my eyes. The interface was different from the rest. In fact, I think my blood magic is separate from the breeding system, with its own unique status window.


    However, to make it easy for me and not have to deal with two separate character statuses, I could merge the breeding window with the blood magic interface.


    ''Thank goodness... I hate dealing with more words and numbers,'' I thought with relief.


    Opening the notification, I read:


    ...


    [Blood Magic: The arcane art of manipulating the life force contained within blood. This magic allows the caster to harness the power stored in their own blood or that of others to cast spells, create constructs, heal wounds, and even bend the will of living creatures.]


    ...


    That sounds promising... I hoped I had received some offensive skills as well. I couldn''t solely rely on my wolf form for combat.


    ''Please... grant me some useful skills,'' I silently pleaded.


    Swiftly checking on the new skills, I was... thrilled. If it weren''t for the fact that my knot was deeply embedded within Azura''s most intimate region, I would have leaped for joy. But instead, I released another surge of my cream inside her, marking her womb once more. for new novels


    Unfortunately, unlocking this magic only granted me a single skill, and the rest were locked behind a new section in the shop, requiring a new currency called ''Life essence''.


    ...


    [Crimson Forge: Form weapons or shields using your blood.


    Note: The complexity of the design is directly proportional to the amount of blood and mana required for its manifestation.]


    ..


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" I exclaimed, "Who the hell needs to bother discovering bronze when I can simply forge weapons from my own blood?"


    "Ah!....Mother?" a familiar voice called out from below, snapping me out of my reverie. Due to the crimson color of the new blood magic interface, my vision was blocked from the wolf beauty beneath me.


    "Oh, Azura, I was-....HOLY COW!" I shouted, my eyes widening at the sight of her enormously distended belly. It was so full of my semen that I couldn''t even see her chest from my vantage point.


    "Azura...are you alright?" I asked, my voice filled with concern as I tried to extricate myself from our intimate connection, but the knot was too deep, preventing my withdrawal.


    "Mother...I''m...sooo full!" Azura managed to utter, her mouth drooling and her eyes rolling back. She was covered in a mixture of sweat, milk, and my cum.


    "I''m sorry, my dear," I apologized, quickly shifting back to my human form. Only then was I able to pull my dick out, and the moment I did...


    ...


    "A class?" I tilted my head, pondering the quest details. I had honestly forgotten that I didn''t have a class, sometimes mistaking the Breeder race for my class.


    "Wait a minute!...The Breeder''s race skills, my blood magic, and now my class," I counted, realizing the incredible diversity at my disposal. My only hope was that my class would synergize well with both my race and magic.


    Regarding the requirements, they were easy and straightforward. Reaching level 20 was simple; I just needed to slay more creatures¡ªgoblins are the best¡ªor have a lot of sex.


    "..."


    Sex was definitely more appealing; I could enjoy myself and gain experience without risking my life against dangerous foes¡ªexcept for getting eaten in bed by hungry bunnies and wolves.


    As for bearing children of five different races, there was a catch. First, I wasn''t sure if giving birth to a wolf-kin would count toward the goal. If it did, then I would only need one more race to fulfill the requirement.


    I already had wolf-kin, and I could ask any of my daughters to impregnate me.


    For rabbit-kin, I was considering carrying Celeste''s royal daughter using my skill.


    Goblins, I already have a Hobgoblin seed stored inside me. If Hobgoblins and regular Goblins were considered separate races, then I would complete this part of the quest. However, I doubted that would be the case.


    Lastly, there were cow-kin¡ªor Holstaur, as the system referred to them. I could use the cowgirl eggs to impregnate myself, but first, I needed to find a way to heal her and restore her sanity. Regardless, I intended to carry her offspring.


    That leaves me one race short.


    "I need to explore this forest further," I said, standing up from the bed. "Next time, I must ask Cotton and Celeste if they know of any other races inhabiting these lands."


    I quietly slipped out of the room, leaving Azura to her deep slumber, and made my way to an open area within my territory. Setting a few branches as targets, I activated my new blood magic skill, "Crimson Forge."


    Immediately, a red mist emanated from my body, swirling and taking form, shaping itself into a sleek longsword. It glowed with an otherworldly light, the crimson hue matching the color of my eyes. I marveled at the intricate design of the sword, its hilt adorned with intricate runes and its blade shimmering with power.


    "Crimson Forge, indeed," I whispered, my eyes gleaming with excitement. "This is exactly how I pictured the sword."


    I swung the sword through the air, feeling its weight and balance. It moved with fluidity and precision as if it were an extension of my own body. The blade sliced through the air, leaving a trail of crimson light in its wake.


    Then, with a mere thought, the sword dissolved into a liquid form of blood, only to reshape itself into a new form.


    A crimson longbow materialized before me, its captivating shape and graceful limbs floating in the air. I aimed the bow at the target and nocked an arrow¡ªno physical arrow was needed, as a blood arrow materialized between my fingers. I pulled the string back with all my might and released it.


    WOOSHH.


    The arrow found its mark, striking the center of the branch target with unerring accuracy before detonating from within, shattering the branch into countless pieces.


    "Just as I intended," I grinned widely, baring my teeth in satisfaction. "My blood responds to my desires."


    Hello all, I hope you''re enjoying the story so far.


    I ask you to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach many more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 48: Training

    Chapter 48: Training


    Concluding my experimentation with the skill and obliterating the practice targets I had set up, I detected a clapping sound behind me.


    CLAP! CLAP!


    "Well done, Mother. That was impressive," a voice called out.


    "Hmm?" I spun around to find Luna and Ember seated on the ground, cradling their daughters.


    "How long have you been watching?" I inquired, arching an eyebrow. My focus had been so intense on manipulating my blood that I hadn''t noticed their arrival.


    "Since the moment you suckled your breast," Ember replied, a broad grin stretching across her face.


    "Ahem... that..." my cheeks flushed with embarrassment as I tried to find the right words. "...that was me, er, testing my skills," I managed to say, trying to play it cool despite the heat in my cheeks.


    Luna chuckled softly, gently bouncing her daughter in her arms. "If you still require additional testing, Mother, I''d be delighted to lend a hand or..." She teasingly twisted her left nipple, causing it to stiffen, and playfully jiggled her milk-filled breast. "...my breast."Alll latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Ohhh~" My cock twitched at the sight of her slightly engorged breast. The urge to take her right there was so strong that I nearly jumped at her, devouring every delicious part of her lustful figure.


    "I do require further testing, but it will have to wait," I said, forcing my attention back to the blood spear in my grasp.


    In the past two hours, I had managed to discover quite a lot about my new [Crimson Forge] skill.


    Firstly, I could only forge weapons and shields; crafting armor was not yet within my capabilities. Every time I tried to create even a simple gauntlet or attempted to deceive the skill by imagining the armor as a type of shield, hoping to find a loophole, the blood would adhere to my skin but persist in its liquid state. Evidently, upgrading the skill was necessary to unlock this capability.


    ''Later, when I farm Life essence.''


    Regarding weapon crafting, it all depended on my imagination and knowledge. I could conjure any melee or ranged weapon imaginable, regardless of how bizarre the design was. From a hybrid sword-axe to a triple-barreled crossbow firing three blood bolts simultaneously, the [Crimson Forge] skill brought my visions to life with a fluidity that was both mesmerizing and unnerving. The weapons felt solid, tangible, and every bit as lethal as their physical counterparts, if not more so.


    Nevertheless, there was a catch. Knowledge, I found, was essential to crafting a functional weapon. I attempted to forge a blood gun but to no avail. The skill manifested the gun according to my mental image, but I couldn''t discharge it. The reason? I lacked an understanding of how a gun functions internally. My knowledge of sparks and gunpowder was irrelevant when it came to a gun made of blood.


    However, considering the primitive nature of this world, I theorized that the inability to craft advanced weaponry might be an intentional restriction imposed by the entity that transported me here, similar to the need to discover and craft bronze to unlock the weapons from the shop.


    Despite this limitation, the [Crimson Forge] skill proved to be remarkably versatile. Even with medieval-style weapons, I had a suitable tool for any task at hand. Once again, my imagination and available blood were the only constraints.


    The skill doesn''t consume mana; it consumes blood. Through experimentation, I determined that my limit was five transformations before my body began to exhibit signs of strain.


    A reminder that even with such a powerful skill, I was not invincible. The blood I used for forging was not merely a resource; it was a part of me, and there was only so much I could afford to lose before it started taking a toll on my physical condition.


    The good news was that my [Breeder''s Recovery] skill somehow recovered the blood I used in forging weapons. The skill would ensure that my body remained in optimal condition for impregnation, and losing a lot of blood was not ideal. Intrigued, I tested my milk and discovered that it accelerated my recovery even further.


    "Starting today, both of you will train in combat," I declared, my voice firm and unwavering. "I won''t have you getting soft on me, especially with the dangers lurking in every corner."


    Without giving Ember a chance to protest, I swiftly crafted a set of blood arrows, their tips rounded to avoid causing injury. However, their small size made them difficult to spot. As an arrow streaked toward Ember''s head, she reacted instinctively, leaping high into the air and twisting her body with agility to avoid the projectile.


    "Mother, can we¡ªUGH!" Ember''s words were cut short as I delivered a punch to her stomach the moment she landed.


    It pained me to hurt her, but I knew it was necessary. After my encounter with the goblin leader, I realized that I had been too naive, believing that I was strong and could always escape danger with my skills. But now, I wasn''t sure that even the protective barrier could keep us safe forever.


    "That hurt¡ªUgh!" Another punch to the stomach, this one even harder than the last. Realizing that words were useless, Ember began to fight back. She dodged my attacks and even landed a few punches on me.


    Our speeds were evenly matched, and even in my human form, I could keep up with her. Prior to the upgrade, she had been faster and stronger, but now we were evenly balanced. If I changed into the wolf form, it would be game over for her.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    "AWO!" Ember howled, her own fists connecting with my stomach and chest. The force of her blows was impressive, and I could see the determination in her eyes. She was no longer holding back, pushing herself to surpass my strength.


    "Excellent, Ember. Keep pushing," I encouraged, blocking one of her punches and following up with a swift kick to her side. "Remember, you must be prepared to face any threat that comes your way."


    BOOM!


    Another kick sent her staggering, and I added, "Only with strength does safety exist. I''m counting on you to protect your sister and daughters."


    Ember grunted, her eyes flashing with a mixture of pain and determination. "Yes, Mother. I won''t fail you."


    "Good," I nodded, a satisfied smile on my face. "Let''s continue training for a while, and then we''ll go and fetch Rhea, okay?"


    Ember stood up, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "Yes, Mother," she replied, taking a fighting stance. This time, her claws were out.


    My grin widened, and I commanded my blood to create more arrows. "Don''t evade them this time. Let them strike you and endure the pain."


    Hello all, I hope you''re enjoying the story so far.


    I ask you to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach many more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 49: Unexpected Discoveries

    Chapter 49: Unexpected Discoveries


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, Mother,"


    "Take four of them down and leave one for me," I ordered, observing from under the bush five goblins gathering water from a narrowed river. Behind me were Ember and Azura. I took them outside the protective barrier for the first time. While Luna stayed behind, taking care of the little ones.


    We were on our way to fetch Rhea to live with us, but along the way, my nose detected a goblin''s scent. Feeling the need to vent out my anger on the little green bastards, I decided to make a quick detour and track them down. It was also a good opportunity to ''introduce'' my daughters to the goblins and test how to farm ''Life essence'' for my blood magic skills.


    Upon seeing that there were five goblins, I decided to let my two daughters do the hunting while I supported them from behind.


    "Remember, work as a team," I instructed. "Communicate and cover each other. These goblins may be small, but they can be dangerous in numbers."


    "Don''t worry, Mother. We''ll take them down together," Azura assured, small water bubbles floating around her hand. Ember, on the other hand, crouched, ready to launch herself at the nearest goblin.


    Meanwhile, I activated my ''Crimson Forge,'' crafting five thin blood chains. My intention was to capture one of the goblins alive and assist my daughters if some of the goblins tried to escape.


    With a nod, the two beautiful wolf girls sprang into action. Their movements were graceful yet deadly. Ember leaped at the nearest goblin, her claws bared and her teeth flashing in the sunlight as she swiftly ripped off his arm and head.


    Azura manipulated her water bubbles, transforming them into sharp icicles with a simple flick of her wrist. Her magic cracked with icy energy as she sent a barrage of sharp icicles toward the goblins. The ice shards pierced their targets with deadly accuracy, freezing two goblins solid.


    "Impressive, Azura," I praised, my eyes fixed on the frozen goblins. "You''ve managed to control ice magic to this extent."


    Azura beamed at the compliment, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Thanks to your training, Mother."


    "Nah!" I waved it off. "It was all you; I just showed you the way." While I was complimenting my blue futa wolf, the two remaining goblins that were inside the river opened their eyes wide in shock. They immediately turned to attempt an escape, but sadly for them, I had already anticipated this and moved my blood chains closer in advance.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" I asked, a chilling tone coloring my voice.


    My blood chains wrapped around their legs. I threw one high into the air, and Ember, with brutal action, jumped, her claws digging deep into his flesh. Her right claw was inside his chest, while the left claw was inside his stomach.


    Thud!


    Landing on the ground with impact, she proceeded to rip him in half. His cries and struggles did nothing but awaken Ember''s primal side, just as I did when I first encountered the goblins. Ember opened her mouth and began devouring him.


    I said nothing, leaving her with her first-ever meal. Azura, too, didn''t react to the sight before her. Instead, she turned to the frozen goblins, shaping a long sword made of ice in her palm.


    When I discovered that Azura possessed ice magic, I made sure to show her different types of weapons¡ªsimple and not complicated ones, like swords and axes¡ªand how to create them.


    SLICE!


    "Wow... Mother, this sword is great!" she exclaimed, jumping in excitement when she managed to slice the frozen goblin in half using the ice sword.


    Good... at least my training method worked,'' I thought, satisfied with the results. I don''t know why or how, but I knew how to train my daughters to some degree. Maybe I was some type of trainer back in my old world.


    Anyway, no matter what I was back then; it no longer matters. What matters now is that I''m Morgana, the Breeder and the Mother.


    Shifting my focus from the cute blue-eyed wolf to the ugly green shit, I raised him high into the air. My blood chain was wrapped around his limbs, and he struggled to break free, but all his attempts only tightened the chains.


    "Now I need to figure out how to obtain life¡ª" I didn''t get to finish my sentence when I immediately got the answer to my question¡ªBlood.


    I could sense the blood from Ember and Azura''s kills. My mind went into auto mode, utilizing the newly obtained knowledge about my blood magic.


    "Damn, this is cool!" I whispered, observing with wide eyes as the blood began to float and gather into a crimson orb right next to me.


    The blood orb was the size of my fist at first, but when all the goblin blood had gathered, it shrank drastically.


    "Ugh, do I have to swallow it?" I asked, already knowing the answer. Opening my mouth and pinching my nose, I swallowed the filthy goblin blood orb.


    "!!!" Surprisingly, it tasted really good. I knew this taste, but I couldn''t pinpoint it. It was on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn''t remember; the essence slid down my throat. A warm sensation spread through my body, and I felt a surge of energy coursing through my veins.


    [20 Life essence obtained]


    "Is that a good amount or not?" I wondered as I opened the shop in the blood magic section. Only when I obtained my first life essence did the cost of the skills become visible.


    "Tsk!... This is shit!" I cursed, seeing that upgrading my ''Crimson Forge'' would cost 5000 life essence. And four goblins had only given me 20.


    "Sigh... I need to suck more blood," I sighed again, not believing what I had just said. "Am I turning into a vampire? Do I get it as a form in the future?"


    QUICKE! QUICKE!


    "Shut the FUCK UP!" I roared, waving my hand and causing the blood chains that were wrapped around the goblin''s limbs to snap, tearing off his arms, legs, and head.


    [5 life essence obtained]


    Repeating the same process, I absorbed his blood, obtaining only five essences. Sighing in frustration, I turned to my daughters, only to see them looking left and right, as if searching for something.


    Skill: [Return] [Water Manipulation] [Ice Manipulation]


    ...


    "Interesting..." Their status was pretty much the same as mine, with the only difference being the new ''Power Level'' entry.


    ''I wonder if this status represents the typical strength, agility, and intelligence?'' I thought.


    Pressing on the ''Power Level'' entry, another window appeared, explaining it to me. As I had guessed, the ''Power Level'' combined all the aspects into a single status. It was categorized into ranks, starting from Rank F (01¨C500) and progressing to Rank E (501¨C1500) and so on.


    "Mother, what does all of this mean?" Azura asked, her eyes wide with curiosity as she took in the floating window displaying her statistics.


    "It''s your status window, dear, something like mine," I explained gently. "It shows your current abilities and strengths. You''ll be able to track your progress and see how you''re improving."


    "Oh!... That''s great, Mother!" Ember exclaimed. "But we can''t read it. Can you teach us?"


    Smiling, I nodded. "Of course, my dear."


    Remembering that I hadn''t checked my status in a long time, I swiftly opened it to see how far I had improved.


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Title: The Mother of Wolves


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: ¨C


    Rank: E


    Level: 10


    Experience: 564/9000


    Power Level: 1256


    Health: 300/300


    Mana: 200/200


    Stamina: 150/150


    Pregnancy Status: Not Pregnant (Hidden: World Tree)


    Skill: [Return] [Breeder''s Form] [Egg Transfer lv1] [Charm] [Pregnancy Control] [Seed and Egg Sack]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s Body] [Fertile Body] [Birth Recovery] [Offspring Loyalty] [Lactation] [Lustful Pheromone] [Cum Nutrition and Flavor] [Universal Communication] [Broodmother]


    Blood Magic: [Crimson Forge]


    Seed Sack (01/04): Hobgoblin


    Egg Sack; (00/04): -


    Breeder''s Form: [Wolf Form (Rank E)]


    ...


    "Hmm?... Fuck, too much info," I muttered, feeling overwhelmed by the amount of information displayed.


    "I hate it."


    Hello my dear reader! doing well?


    would like to ask you guys to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach far more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 50: Triple Dose

    Chapter 50: Triple Dose


    After conducting a few more experiments on the goblins, I made some intriguing discoveries regarding my blood magic. The first revelation was that I didn''t have to directly consume blood to obtain Life essence.


    Upon impaling a goblin''s chest with a blood sword, I absorbed its blood directly from the wound, turning the ugly green creature into a hideous green mummy.


    The absorption process was faster and more convenient, even in combat, although it yielded less life essence. This made sense, as there must be some balance involved somehow.


    The second thing I discovered, not specifically related to blood magic but to the system in general, was that the skill descriptions provided were not set in stone. Hidden effects existed, similar to how my ''Breeder''s Recovery'' skill had a synergy with blood magic, recovering the blood I used.


    ''When I deal with the goblins, I will test out all my skills and see what hidden effects they have,'' I thought, standing in front of a small cave entrance.


    Me, Ember, and Azura made our way to Rhea''s cave, after hunting two more goblin groups along the way. And...Damn! Both of them adapted quickly to hunting.


    Azura was far superior to her Mother/sister Ember, due to her magic. She even took down an entire group of eight goblins single-handedly, with not a single one managing to get close to her. The way she killed them as if trying to find the most efficient method, sent a shiver down my spine.


    Two goblins were drowned to death by water bubbles that covered their heads, their demise slow and painful. Two more were forced to swallow a massive amount of water before exploding from the inside. Another unfortunate two goblins became test subjects for Azura as she implemented one of my ideas¡ªdraining the water from their bodies.


    Azura achieved this literally without even touching them; her control over the water was that powerful. The rest were dispatched using ice magic, either by freezing their blood, killing them, or simply beheading them with her ice sword.


    Ember, on the other hand, may not have had magic yet, but she was even more brutal in her killing. Just observing the way she tore them apart or devoured them made me bet with Azura that Ember''s future magic would resemble or be related to a Berserker.


    "So, what do you two think about your first hunt?" I asked, turning to my daughters.


    "It was fun!" Ember exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I can''t wait to do it again!"


    "Me too, Mother!" Azura chimed in. "I want you to train and teach me more. Your ideas and suggestions proved to be effective, Mother."


    "I''m glad to hear that, my dear daughters," I replied, beaming with pride. "Your first hunt was a success, and I couldn''t be more proud..."


    "But remember not to let that get to your heads," I warned, speaking from experience. "Never underestimate your opponents and use all of your strength to crush them."


    "We will, Mother," they replied, bowing their heads slightly, like a student honoring their teacher or mentor.


    I placed a hand on each of their heads, ruffling their fur affectionately. "You''re my joy in this world, and all I want is for you to be safe." Kissing each one on the forehead, I added, "As your mother, I''ll do anything to ensure that."


    "Mother!" Ember and Azura exclaimed, latching onto me with hugs and kisses.


    "I love you both so much," I whispered, my heart overflowing with love for my daughters. They were growing into strong, capable individuals, and I must ensure that the bond that keeps our family together never breaks.


    "Now," I said, pulling back and wiping a tear from my eye, "let''s go and find Rhea. She''s going to be a wonderful addition to our pack."


    Entering the cave, the familiar scent of damp earth and moss filled the air. The dim light filtered in from the entrance, casting long shadows on the cave walls.


    ''Naughty girls, hehehe''


    Rhea''s smile grew even wider, her tail wagging with excitement. She turned to me, whispering, "Thank you, mate, for giving me daughters and granddaughters." She kissed me softly for a second, then with a swift motion, she drew her cock from inside, flipping me onto my back.


    "Let us celebrate this in the most exciting way," she bit the nap of my neck, before flipping both of us.


    I found myself on top of her, my back pressed against her chest. Her strong legs locked with mine, spreading them even wider than before. I could feel her breath on my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Come, my daughters," Rhea called out, her voice filled with anticipation. "Let''s join in the fun."


    Ember and Azura, who had been watching us from the side, not daring to interrupt our intimacy, immediately sprang into action. Their eyes sparkled with curiosity and desire as they approached us.


    "Here, let me help you, Mother Rhea," Ember said, guiding Rhea''s pink cock to my other hole.


    "Thank you," Rhea said, thrusting her hips upward.


    "HAA!" As Rhea''s cock found its new target, I gasped at the intensity of the sensation. The initial stretch was always a shock, but it quickly gave way to a deep, fulfilling pleasure. Ember''s hands were gentle yet firm, guiding her other mother''s rod into me.


    "Here I come, Mother," Ember warned, pushing her own 12-inch thick dick inside my wet pussy.


    "Ohhh~...Yeah...fill me more...Ah...I love it...MORE," I moaned, my voice echoing off the cave walls. The pleasure of being filled from both ways...was glorious. Yet, I felt a great lust for more.


    "Ah...Come...to me....Azura," I called to my other daughter, who stood before me, watching with lustful eyes.


    "Yes, Mother," she replied, her blue cock twitching with anticipation.


    Using my living bandages, I managed to position Azura slightly above Ember''s thighs, where she could thrust her big blue dick right inside my already-filled pussy.


    "UGH...MOTHER!" Both Ember and Azura cried out in pleasure.


    "AHH! YEAH!...this is what I truly need," I cried out at the top of my lungs. "Three dicks filling me at the same time!"


    Hello my dear readers! doing well?


    would like to ask you guys to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach far more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 51: Triple Dose (2)

    Chapter 51: Triple Dose (2)


    Well...fuck! Maybe I had bitten off more than I could chew, but the desire to be filled to the brim was too powerful to resist.


    Triple penetration is a position where, as the name implies, three individuals penetrate a fourth. Resulting in a triple dose of ecstasy.


    However, the nature of the position, thrusting is quite strenuous, only one can move, and in some cases, two at most. Yet...


    "AHH!....FUCK ME... HARDER!!" I screamed, feeling both pleasure and pain mixed in a wonderful and addictive way. "DON''T STOP!"


    I underestimated the dexterity of the wolf-kin; I never anticipated that they could move in unison. Three large dicks sliding in and out of me. And let me tell you, that was quite a lot to accommodate.


    "Oh, yes!" I cried out, my voice reverberating off the cave walls. "That''s it, babies. Don''t hold back. Give me everything you''ve got."


    The three wolf-kin moved in sync, Ember and Azura''s long and thick shafts stretching my lady parts to what should have been impossible for ordinary people. But not me.


    My body was designed to be bred with any race, and only now did I comprehend the full extent of what my race truly meant.


    My insides adapted to match the two cocks within me. Expanding beyond what should have been possible. I felt my womb literally double in size, allowing my daughters'' cocks to move freely. And oh boy!...they took full advantage of that.


    For an hour, my womb was never empty; when Ember withdrew her magnificent 12-inch tool, Azura quickly took her place, filling me with her icy blue wolf-penis.


    The relentless tempo continued, with Rhea being the most insatiable of the three, her movements unrestricted, stretching my anus to new dimensions. I could feel her swollen tip probing deep within me, making contact through flesh with the other two inside my womanly chamber.


    "Oh, Rhea, you''re ripping me apart!" I moaned, my voice a mix of pleasure and desperation. "Your cock is so thick...I LOVE IT!"


    Rhea grunted in response, her eyes shining with a blend of lust and determination. She held my hips firmly, using them as leverage to thrust deeper and harder. I could feel her swollen balls slapping against my...Well?


    Actually... only Azura''s balls were slapping against me. Rhea and Ember were slapping against each other, creating a symphony of flesh on flesh that echoed through the cave, filling me with a delightful warmth every...single time.


    "OH! FUCK I''M SOOO FULL!"


    "Take it ALL!....Mother"


    "Yes, baby, give it to me!"


    Ahem...I have a confession to make. I may have unintentionally used one of my skills on Rhea, Ember, and Azura.


    "..."


    Nothing serious. I only used the bare minimum of the skill "Charm" to heighten their arousal. Yet, the minimal effort caused them to ejaculate inside me nonstop for an hour. Their cocks didn''t even go soft.


    "I''m Cumming!" Ember cried out, ramming her member with such ferocity I had never known before. My body quivering, accepting her deposit, I lost count of how many times I was filled or how many times I climaxed from both my pussy and manhood.


    "Thank you," I kissed her softly before finally getting the chance to say why I came here in the first place. "Rhea, we came here to take you with us."


    "Eh?" She tilted her head, gazing at me with her bright yellow eyes. "Take me where?"


    "To my land," I said, holding her hand. "Rhea, would you like to come and live with me?"


    "Yes," she answered without hesitation, causing my smile to widen even further.


    "Great!" I exclaimed, kissing her again, and without further ado, I pulled her and my daughters close to me, wrapping my arms around them before activating my ''Return'' skill.


    "!!!" Rhea''s senses instantly went on high alert, seeing a soft golden glow enveloping us. She attempted to jump, but I held her tightly.


    "Relax," I said softly. Hearing my voice, and understanding that I was responsible for the glow, she relaxed, dropping her guard. Within seconds, we found ourselves in the green fields of my land.


    "Hoo?" Surprisingly, the teleportation didn''t affect Rhea much; I saw her massaging her temples a little, but aside from that, she was perfectly fine unlike the cowgirl and the goblin.


    "Welcome to your new home," I said as I rose from the ground, using my living bandages and blood chains to help the three naughty wolf women stand. Well, not standing, but more or less, I carried them using my blood chain. Their lower halves were limp due to the effect of the skill and the non-stop ejaculation. But I was ready for more.


    Rhea''s yellow eyes widened with wonder as she took in her new surroundings. "This... this is where you live?" she asked, her voice filled with awe.


    "Yes," I replied, my heart swelling with pride. "This is my home. And now, it''s your home too."


    "Mother, you''re back!" Luna approached, with the little wolf girls following closely behind her. They had grown significantly due to the new upgraded Den, reaching the age of ten for a human child.


    "Ah...Mother Rhea, welcome to our home," Luna hugged her other mother tightly.


    "Are these my granddaughters?" Rhea asked, gazing at the wolf girls with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    "Yes, these are your granddaughters," I confirmed, my voice soft with affection. "Girls, meet your grandmother, Rhea." Naming the new pups was left to Luna and Ember; this was their right as their birth mothers.


    I carried Rhea and the girls to the den for some rest and recovery, thanks to the system, I granted Rhea the same benefits as my offspring, the only thing she couldn''t receive was the ''Return'' skill. That was something exclusively for my daughters.


    "Make yourself comfortable," I said, setting Rhea down on the stone bed in the middle of the den. "I have some guests to check on."


    Hello my dear readers! doing well?


    would like to ask you guys to leave a review when you can; it will help the story reach far more readers.


    Thank you all for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 52: A Spark of Awareness

    Chapter 52: A Spark of Awareness


    The distinctive black and white fur. The legs end in hooves instead of feet. Cow-like horns and tails, with the most notable feature. The HUGE! Breasts. Ahh~...I want to bury myself in them for a¡ª


    SLAP!...Focus Morgana!


    Ahem... As I was saying, the cowgirl, or the Holstaur¡ªthat''s the official name of their race¡ªwas resting peacefully inside a room within my home.


    I placed both the cowgirl and the goblin in separate rooms just in case something bad happened.


    She had long black hair and big round eyes of the same color. Only her legs were covered in black and white fur, leaving the rest of her body with pale skin. If not for the fact that her face and body were covered in small scratches and bruises, she would have had that innocent cuteness. Sadly, being a breeding slave for the goblins had broken the poor girl''s mind and body.


    "I hope this works," I muttered, pulling out a healing potion from my inventory. She didn''t wake up as I opened her mouth and poured the liquid inside.


    For a moment, nothing happened. The cowgirl continued to sleep peacefully, her chest rising and falling with each breath. Then, slowly, her wounds began to heal, even the cut on her right ear. The flesh reattached, and her skin regenerated.


    "Ah!..." she let out a soft moan, opening her eyes and gazing at me with that same lifeless expression.


    "Hello, how are you feeling?" I said gently, sitting on the edge of the bed. "My name is Morgana. And you are?"


    "..."


    There was no response; she only locked her big, black eyes with my crimson ones. Sighing, I retrieved mana and stamina potions from the inventory.


    "This will help you greatly," I said, opening the stamina potion and bringing it close to her mouth. Yet again, she was unresponsive; her eyes didn''t even twitch as I poured the two potions down her throat.


    Unlike the health potion, the mana and stamina effects were not visible to the eye, but I knew that the cowgirl benefited from them.


    "Can you hear me?" I asked, my voice gentle but firm. "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    The cowgirl remained silent, her eyes fixed on mine. I could see the wheels turning behind those big, round eyes, but she didn''t respond.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "It seems the healing potion restored her body, but her mind is still broken."


    "Hmm?... What should I do?" I quickly ran through the shop, looking for a cure or something for her mental trauma, but unfortunately, I found none. The closest thing I found was a potion that enhances resistance against mind attacks.


    Grouwwl!


    "Huh?" I glanced around, looking for the source of the sound, only to realize it came from the cowgirl. "Are you hungry?"


    "..." No response. I guess I''d better get used to it.


    "Come here," I said, crawling into bed next to her. Running my finger along her black hair, I found it smooth, like her fur. I held her head gently and guided her to my lap. "Let me feed you."


    I brought my nipple close to her mouth to see if she would react in any way, but again, she was like a lifeless doll.


    I pulled my hands away, satisfied with this little play. Her tits were BIG! I needed both hands just to lift one of them.


    "Stay here and rest," I said, patting her head gently and pushing her toward the bed. "No one will hurt you here."


    "..."


    Again, no response, not even a nod. But I wasn''t in a hurry. I had gotten what I needed from her.


    "..."


    Hey! Don''t look at me like that. I''m not going to get rid of her, okay! I do want to fuck her and impregnate her, but I need her to recover and open up to me first.


    Locking the door behind me, I moved to the next room, where the goblin was.


    "!!!" The moment I opened the door, I saw her jump in fright from the bed. She immediately crawled into the corner of the room, shielding herself with her arms and legs.


    "Hey, it''s fine. You''re safe here," I said gently. When she turned and saw that it was me who had entered the room, she visibly sighed in relief.


    "It''s okay," I said, sitting on the bed and holding out my hand. "I''m not going to hurt you. Come, let''s talk."


    The goblin eyed me warily for a moment before slowly inching forward. I remained still, giving her the space she needed to approach me on her own terms. After a few moments, she took my hand, her small, calloused fingers wrapping around mine. I gently pulled her toward the bed, and we sat down, facing each other.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, my voice soft and friendly. "I''m Morgana."


    The goblin remained silent, her eyes darting around the room as if searching for an escape route. I sensed her fear and uncertainty, and I wanted to put her at ease.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me your name," I said with a gentle smile. "I just want to get to know you better."


    Slowly the goblin shook her head before opening her mouth wide, showing me something horrible.


    "!!!" I gasped, witnessing the brutality this goblin girl suffered at the hands of her kin. They had cut her tongue out, leaving a gaping hole where it should have been.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, my heart aching for her. Taking out three potions, I gave them to her.


    "Drink these, they will help heal your wounds and recover a little bit of your strength."


    "Mm," she nodded, drinking them instantly. Her wounds healed completely except the terrifying ones between her legs and inside her mouth.


    ''Sadly...The potions can''t heal what does not exist anymore.''


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 53: The Goblin Girl and Preparations

    Chapter 53: The Goblin Girl and Preparations


    "Alright...this is the final load, okay?" I said, gazing down at the goblin girl kneeling at my feet. "I''ve still got things to do."


    "Mm," she nodded, opening her mouth wide and taking my cock for the fifth time.


    The goblin girl was starving, and when she found out about my delicious essence, she eagerly latched onto my dick, sucking me dry. Apparently, she wasn''t fond of breast milk.


    ''Perhaps the entire race?'' I thought to myself. "No...my goblin daughters won''t drink mommy''s milk?...sob."


    Despite her small figure, the goblin girl managed to take half of my length inside her mouth, and boy, did she have some experience in giving blowjobs.


    The way her tongue swirled around the tip and the gentle suction of her lips made me groan in pleasure. The little green girl made me cum four times in a row in less than ten minutes, which was simply insane!


    ''Are goblins experts in sex by nature?'' I couldn''t help but think, recalling my previous releases.


    "Ohhh...I''m close," I could feel my cock twitching in her mouth, and I knew that it wouldn''t be long before I released another load of semen down her throat.


    As the goblin girl continued her expert ministrations, I braced myself against the wave of pleasure that was building to a crescendo. My fingers tangled in her matted hair, not to guide or force¡ªshe didn''t need it¡ªbut simply to brace myself for the incoming wave.


    Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, a glint of mischief and satisfaction in her gaze as she felt my body tense. She knew the effect she was having on me, and she reveled in it, increasing the pace and intensity of her movements.


    "Hehehe...Do it harder...you horny green bitch," I couldn''t help but to encourage her.


    "Ahh!" She didn''t hesitate to follow my command, doing her best to take my entire shaft. Unfortunately for her, the limit was a little over half. My cock was too thick for her small mouth. Yet I appreciated her willingness to try to please me more.


    "Here I come....make sure to swallow it..." I couldn''t even finish the sentence before the dam broke. My hips bucked involuntarily as a final, powerful surge of ecstasy tore through me. The goblin girl''s eyes watered slightly as she struggled to accommodate the forceful spasms of my release, but she was undeterred.


    "Ahh... Take it," I groaned. Hot, thick ropes of semen shot into her mouth, and she swallowed reflexively, her throat working to take it all. Each pulse sent another wave of pleasure crashing over me, and I groaned deeply, my entire body shuddering with the intensity of it.


    As my release subsided, the goblin girl pulled out slightly, licking my cock clean, making sure that no drop went to waste.


    "Did you enjoy that?" I chuckled, looking down at her satisfied face and belly full of my essence.


    "Mm," she nodded, holding my cock with both hands. I thought she was going for another round, and while I wanted to, I had other things to attend to.


    "Sorry, but you can have more later..." Before I could push her away, I saw something that caught me off guard¡ªwater.


    Water materialized out of thin air between her hands, slowly enveloping my entire dick.


    "Magic!" I exclaimed, my eyes widening. "You have magic?"


    "Hmm?...nice," I smiled, satisfied with my future daughters'' homes. I could upgrade them with only breeding points, receiving the overdrive function, but I decided to wait until I experience the Den''s overdrive.


    I mean, just imagining the Rabbit-kin breeding under the overdrive, we''d have a massive increase in population, and I''m not ready for that yet.


    As for the fourth building, The storage, it was a long, simple wooden structure. The moment I stepped inside, a system window materialized, similar to my inventory.


    ...


    [The Storage: A specialized building, able to store anything inside. Time will be paused for the items, preserving them in their original condition.


    The storage is connected to your inventory and your land. You can move items in and out from anywhere inside your land, consuming materials required for building automatically.]


    ...


    "Oh...Great, what a quality-of-life building," I smiled, dragging all the stone and wooden sticks from my inventory to the storage. The materials appeared in the corner, organized neatly.


    Like my inventory, the storage operates by slots, not weight. I currently possess a thousand slots, and more can be acquired through upgrades, which is AWESOME!


    However, to upgrade the storage, I need some basic materials: 500 wood, 100 stone, and 10,000 breeding points.


    "Hmm?...The price is quite high, and I need to collect materials, but that would take quite a long time," I thought, leaving that task for later. Instead, I bought from the shop: 100 kilos of Boar meat.


    I skipped rabbit meat, in case one of my rabbit daughters found out about it. "You''re eating one of...US!" I''m sure that would be their reaction...Hehehe


    As for deer meat, I decided not to buy it until I see a deer in the wild. If my wolf daughters liked the meat, they would ask for more, and if there were no deer in this world, that would be a little problematic. I know my reason is stupid, but I don''t want to give my daughters something they can''t find outside my land.


    A hundred kilos of nice, fat boar meat appeared, stacked neatly. Just seeing the meat made my stomach growl in hunger. It''s been a long time since I ate anything really¡ªexcept for milk and cum, of course.


    Since I''m planning to do the ''Overdrive'' tomorrow, and with the expected burst in population, the meat would be helpful. I''m glad that I don''t have to worry about nursing my future pups since all births under the overdrive will grow rapidly. They''ll be adults in just under an hour, maybe less. Who knows?...I haven''t tried it yet.


    I wonder if my future daughters'' minds will be affected by the rapid growth. Skipping the important childhood years could have a devastating impact on someone''s life.


    If any of them show even the slightest sign of negative effects, I won''t use the overdrive again. But I doubt that will happen. I''m a Breeder, and my purpose is to give birth to millions of children. Rapid growth is key to achieving that goal.


    "Let''s cross that bridge when we get there."


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 54: Overdrive (1)

    Chapter 54: Overdrive (1)


    "Are you all prepared?" Gazing down at the excited faces of nine breathtaking wolf women, the butterflies in my stomach danced in anticipation.


    "Yes, Mother, we are prepared," they chorused in unison, painting a wide, proud smile on my lips.


    "Good, let''s start¡ª"


    "S-Stop... I''m not...R-Ready," a hesitant voice interrupted our harmonious moment. Beside my nine wolf daughters, there was another woman with us.


    Turning to the side, I gazed with my crimson eyes at the dark-furred and bright yellow-eyed wolf woman.


    "Oh, my dear Rhea," I said, approaching her and playfully slapping her butt. "Don''t worry, I promise you''ll enjoy it," I said, giving that furry round ass a nice squeeze.


    Nice!


    "Noo!..." She exclaimed, struggling to free herself. "I''m not ready to have pups inside me!"


    SLAP!


    "Oh, shut up," I roared, this time slapping her ass with force.


    The wild beauty tried to escape when I told her about what we were going to do inside the den. Rhea said that she wasn''t ready for pregnancy since it would make her vulnerable and hard to move, among other horse-shit excuses. I understood why she forcefully refused the idea of getting pregnant with my pups.


    Up until now, Rhea was always on the dominant side, taking the lead every time, and when I tried last night to take her virginity, she dodged that with ease, flipping up around and penetrating me with her pink dick.


    ''Fuck, that was a wild night... FOCUS!''


    As a wolf, Rhea doesn''t like being submissive or acting weak. No, to be more accurate, she thinks that she''s the alpha in our relationship. I don''t mind it if that would make her happy. However, as a resident of my domain, certain obligations had to be fulfilled.


    Other than my daughters, everyone else needs to pay the rent. And in Rhea''s case, she must pay with her womb, contributing to the pack''s growth.


    "..."


    Alright!, don''t look at me like that. I know I''m just making some stupid excuses to fuck her and plant my babies inside¡ªwhich I''ll do anyway, whether she likes it or not.


    ''My house, my rules.''Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    "Don''t worry, Mother Rhea," Luna stepped forward, gently stroking Rhea''s dark fur. "Giving birth is the most wonderful thing in the world. I''m absolutely sure you will like it."


    Rhea''s eyes widened at Luna''s words, and she took a step back, her fur bristling slightly. "I-I don''t want to be a mother," she stammered, her voice shaking. "I''m not ready for the responsibility. I just want to be free and wild."


    "Too late for that," I said, slapping her butt again, gazing down at my art. Using my blood chains and bandages, I suspended her mid-air, tying her up in the most erotic way possible, her legs spread wide, exposing her virgin baby hole, begging me to devour her.


    "You claimed my virginity in the forest," I said, slowly shifting to wolf form. "So I''ll take yours, too."


    "!!!" There were gasps of shock from my daughters, who hadn''t seen me in my new upgraded form. My stature grew taller, surpassing two meters in height. My legs curved gracefully, resembling those of a wolf, and my muscles became more defined. But what drew their attention was the massive, crimson, twelve-inch wolf cock that emerged.


    "Y-You look..." Rhea''s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat as she took in my transformed appearance. Her ears dropped, and her tail moved on its own between her legs.


    "Hehehe," I chuckled softly, relishing her reaction. Turning to my firstborn daughter, Luna, I beckoned her closer. "Come, my dear."


    "Yes, Mother," Luna obeyed, approaching, and I enveloped her in my arms, lifting her effortlessly. She instinctively locked her legs around my waist, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    [The one-hour pregnancy duration under the overdrive is the baseline and the shortest time frame possible without external influences. Offspring and marked targets will always adhere to this default duration. However, for the breeder, factors such as skills, rank, and title influence the gestation period.]


    ''Oh, I see,'' I thought, understanding dawning, and a sense of excitement washing over me. I had initially anticipated giving birth to twelve offspring, but with my rank, skills, and title taken into account, that number had doubled to an astonishing twenty-four.


    Wait a second! How many daughters will I have now?'' I swiftly calculated the number in my head, assuming an average of five pups in one pregnancy. I would give birth to a staggering one hundred and twenty wolf daughters.


    "FUCK!...LET''S GOOO!" I exclaimed, my voice resonating inside the den. "Alright, who will be the first¡ª" I turned to my daughters and saw them drowning in their own pleasure.


    No penetration had happened yet, but all of them were squirming and moaning, their eyes closed, biting their lips, and their hands playing with their dicks, pussies, or squeezing their breasts.


    ''This must be the overdrive effect,'' I narrowed my eyes, noticing one of Ember''s daughters, the female one, crawling towards me. Thanks to the new upgraded den, their growth was accelerated. In one night, they transformed from small ten-year-old children into fully mature wolf women.


    "Take me, Mother," she purred, positioning herself on her back and spreading her legs invitingly.


    Before I activated The Overdrive, I asked each of them who they would choose to take their virginity, and to my surprise, all five of them chose me as their first partner.


    The reason was simple: I was their Mother, their leader, and their Alpha. As the Alpha, I had the right to claim over them.


    "Of course, my love," I replied warmly, positioning myself between her legs. Her fur, a beautiful blend of dark and white patches, contrasted beautifully with her bright yellow eyes like her mother''s.


    "Take a deep breath; this will only hurt for a moment, but it will pass swiftly, okay?" I kissed her forehead and slowly eased into her, feeling the resistance of her virginity.


    With a swift motion, I broke through her defenses, claiming her innocence and eliciting a sharp cry from her lips. The pain quickly subsided¡ªthanks to the overdrive buff¡ªand was replaced by a look of wonder and pleasure as she adjusted to the new sensation of being filled by her Mother''s red wolf cock.


    "Mother, it''s... it''s amazing," she gasped, her claws digging into the soft earth of the den as she arched her back to meet my thrusts.


    I smiled down at her, my own pleasure heightened by the knowledge that I was fulfilling my role as the pack''s leader and breeder. "


    "Good girl," I praised, kissing her again before increasing my pace, thrusting my cock deep inside her until my knot kissed her lower lips.


    "UGHH!" I held her tightly, my hands gripping her hips as I continued to move, my cock sliding in and out of her tight pussy. The sensation was incredible, and I could feel my wolf instincts taking over, making me more aggressive and primal.


    "Ahh, Mother!...Fuck me harder!" She cried out, her eyes rolling back in pleasure.


    I smiled, my fangs glinting in the dim light of the den. "As you wish, my dear."


    As I continued to claim my daughter''s virginity, the other daughters watched with eager anticipation. Their bodies squirmed with desire, each one longing for their turn to be bred by me. The Overdrive function of the den amplified their arousal and readied their bodies for conception.


    With the time constraint in mind, I released my seed into her womb without hesitation, knotting her out and successfully impregnating her.


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated your partner for the first time: Wolf-kin]


    [+1500 BP]


    "Nice," I purred, shifting my attention from the notification to my daughter. "Who''s next?"


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 55: Overdrive (2)

    Chapter 55: Overdrive (2)


    Precisely at the 15-minute mark on my pregnancy timer, my belly expanded, like... instantly. One moment, it was flat as a washboard ¡ª and I''m not referring to my breasts, okay!


    The next moment, my abdomen transformed into... well?


    Do you know those unfortunate circumstances in stories where a young, innocent maiden falls prey to an insect monster and becomes their breeding host, having thousands of eggs injected into her?


    Yeah, that''s exactly what happened to me.


    "What the fuck!" I exclaimed, feeling my stomach grow like a balloon, and when I say balloon, I mean a balloon. Twice the size of my entire ME!


    "Mother, are you okay?" Luna asked, approaching me with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine," I said, gritting my teeth as I felt my stomach stretching, "It''s just the pregnancy."


    Luna''s eyes widened, and she placed a gentle hand on my swollen belly. "But it''s growing so fast. Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Yes, my dear..." I said, trying to make myself comfortable on the stone bed. "Can you help your sister off?"


    "Sure, Mother," Luna nodded, helping one of her sisters off my dick. Despite being unable to move, I still claimed all of their virginities. The last two rode me in reverse cowgirl, doing all the work and impregnating themselves with my baby cream.


    The only ones who remained without a pup in their wombs were Ember and Rhea. Ember was waiting for the birth to happen so I could breed her, and as for Rhea, well. I used my charm skill on her, and with the overdrive buff, her arousal skyrocketed, and the love juice never ceased, forming a nice pond beneath her.


    Azura was already pregnant, and Luna was impregnated by her sister Ember. The two declared themselves mates, which was especially considered a marriage in the society of the wolves.


    I was so happy; my tears never stopped flowing when they told me. I blessed them and promised that I would give them a wedding gift later.


    "Ahh!" I cried out again, feeling a sharp pain in my lower back.


    "Mother!" Luna cried out, her eyes widening in alarm.


    "It''s okay," I said, gritting my teeth. "It''s just the pups shifting. They''re getting ready to make their entrance into the world."


    With this oversized belly, the pain was inevitable, although with my skills, giving birth should have been painless, or perhaps it was my mind that created the pain as an illusion when I kept gazing at my belly.


    "Ahh...Yeah! Finally," Just when I thought that the pain would intensify, it quickly transformed into pleasure.


    With that, I began to push, bearing down with all my might. The pups inside me stirred as if sensing my determination and joining me in the final push toward their birth.


    "UGHH!...There it comes!" I cried out, feeling the first pup sliding out of me and into Luna''s waiting hands.


    "It''s a girl!" Luna exclaimed, her eyes shining with joy as she held the tiny wolf girl.


    "Of course, it''s a girl, my dear, I only give birth to girls," I said, pushing again for the second daughter.


    "HOWL" Azura howled, her eyes rolling back in pleasure as she emptied her cold cum, sending a shiver down my spine. The baby cream kept floating inside me, painting every part of my womb.


    Ding!


    The familiar ding echoed inside my head, signaling yet another successful impregnation.


    Awesome!


    "T-That was...incredible, Mother," Azura whispered, dropping her weight on me. "Can...we do it again?"


    "Of course, my dear," I smiled, patting her head. "We have more than 11 hours to drown ourselves in pleasure."


    Azura nodded, slowly withdrawing her blue cock after the knot shrank a little. I turned my eyes, wandering around and scanning the den.


    To my right, Ember was just having sex with her sister Luna, taking her roughly in a Doggystyle, their five daughters were around them also breeding each other. I don''t think that would be called breeding since they were already pregnant with my seed.


    Not a single one of them showed signs of pregnancy, and almost 45 minutes had passed. Speaking of time, I had 15 minutes to breed as much as possible before my balloon belly returned, rendering me immobilized.


    "Hmm?...Who should I choose next?" my voice thick with lust, and my eyes jumped from one daughter to the next.


    I ignored Rhea, leaving her hanging there, unable to cool down her heightened arousal thanks to my skill. I wanted her to beg me to breed her. And from just observing her hazy eyes, I bet it wouldn''t take long. As for my newborns, well...they didn''t wait for me and began breeding each other.


    ''Seriously?! The first thing they will experience in life is sex?'' I exclaimed, quickly standing on my feet. I approached the closest ones, my target was my futa daughter, who was busy taking her sister from behind.


    Not caring at all, I positioned myself behind the futa, raising her tail with one hand and spearing her asscheeks with another.


    "AWO!...MOTHER!" She cried out as I rammed my red cock inside her, tearing through her virginity defenses.


    I didn''t hold back, quickening my release using the ''Charm'' skill on my dick, and with just a few thrusts, I released inside her, planting my pups inside her womb.


    The point of the overdrive wasn''t about the pleasure of sex but about breeding as much as possible, and I intended to make the most of it.


    "Come here," I said, grabbing the leg of one of my female new daughters, who was masturbating on her own.


    "YES!" Aiming the pointy tip of my cock, I dragged her to me, piercing her virgin entrance with one swift move.


    "Ahh, Mother!" She cried out, her eyes rolling back in pleasure as I filled her.


    "Just relax and enjoy it, my dear," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire. "You''re about to experience the true pleasure of being a mother."


    Thx guys for the vote.


    The winner for the next race by a massive vote is the Fox Race. expect it in the future chapters


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 56: My Mother

    Chapter 56: My Mother


    Morgana....My Mate... My Love... My Alpha...My Mother.


    The most beautiful, kind, and loving person in existence. I consider myself incredibly fortunate to have had her as my Mother.


    There is no one else like her in existence. Despite never meeting other people or venturing too far outside my home, the inherited memories of my other mother, Rhea, revealed to me the true nature of the world.


    This world is brutal and unforgiving to the point that a mother might even attempt to take the life of her own offspring or, if she''s merciful, abandon them.


    That was the fate that befell Mother Rhea. Her parents cast her aside because she was born different from the other wolves.


    I''ve never shared with Mother Morgana that my sister Luna and I possess a few memories from Mother Rhea. I didn''t want to burden her with this knowledge, knowing that she was already doing her utmost to protect and provide for us.


    However, what intrigued me was that Luna and I didn''t inherit any memories from Mother Morgana. I couldn''t tell if it was due to her unique race or if she simply had no memories to pass on.


    Anyway...I want to say it once more: I LOVE MY MOTHER!


    Goodness,...she''s hot!... It takes every ounce of my self-control not to throw myself at her every time I lay eyes on her alluring form.


    "..."


    Well...I haven''t exactly been holding back either...hehehe.


    Ouch! Just remembering her punishment made my insides twitch. Everything Mother does always arouses me, no matter what. I couldn''t help but indulge in my desires, letting my instincts take over. I can''t hold back my desire for her...Never!


    Mother has that effect on me...especially after our first time. Oh, and let me tell you how awesome that was.


    The first time we were together was unforgettable. The moment my cock penetrated her pussy, I knew she was the one. She would be my mate, my love, and I would never leave her side. It was as if I had finally found my true home.


    From that moment on, I knew that I would never be complete without her. She consumed my every thought and desire. I wanted to possess her, to claim her as my own, and to protect her from the harsh world we lived in.


    Ironically...Mother was always the one doing the protection, but I yearned for the day when I could return the favor.


    My longing for her only intensified when she gave birth to our child, Azura. And when I gave birth to her children, I knew I wanted her womb to always carry my pups. But I understood that it couldn''t always be that way.


    Mother has other obligations and a purpose for other races, and as her first daughter, I''ll always be by her side, helping and protecting her.


    "Ah!....Ember!...you''re...rough"


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Looking down at the pregnant woman beneath me, I slammed my cock inside her with all my might.


    Luna, my sister, has that same alluring aura and effect that Mother gives off. I loved her deeply. So we decided to become mates, keeping ourselves exclusive to each other, along with Mother.


    For me, I''ll never allow another dick to enter me and impregnate my womb except Mother''s. Luna, too, has the same thoughts as me.


    We are Morgana''s first daughters; only Mother is above us, and the rest must be beneath us. However, the sad reality is that I''m too weak.


    "You can call me Mother from now on," I said gently, patting his head. His appearance might have been intimidating to others, but to me, he was adorable, like a little puppy.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, your daughter ''Luna'' successfully gave birth to the first male wolf-kin]


    [+3000 BP]


    "Yes, Mother," he replied respectfully, not daring to lift his head.


    I checked his rank in my offspring interface and saw that he was ranked E, just like me. In fact, all of my new daughters from Azura were also ranked E, while Luna''s daughters were ranked F.


    "Ember, Luna," I called out to my firstborn daughters. "Would you mind if I gave him a name?" I asked, seeking their permission. After all, they were his mothers.


    "No, Mother," Ember shook her head.


    "That would be an honor," Luna added with a smile.


    "A name, hmm," I mused, my eyes fixed on the majestic creature before me. "How about Fenrir? It means ''great wolf'' in the ancient tongue."


    The moment the name left my lips, I felt a sense of rightness. Fenrir embodied the strength, power, and wildness of the great wolves of legend. And this wolf-man exuded the same vibe.


    "Fenrir," Luna repeated, her eyes sparkling with delight. "It suits him perfectly."


    Ember nodded in agreement, her gaze softening as she looked upon her son. "Welcome to the family, Fenrir. May your howl echo through the forests and strike fear into the hearts of our enemies."


    "Thank you, Mother," Fenrir said, his crimson eyes gleaming with determination. He let out a low growl as if acknowledging the weight of his new name.


    "Now, Fenrir," I said, running my fingers under his jaw to lift his gaze to meet mine. "Be a good boy and give your Mother your seed." I spread my legs and raised my red cock, exposing my moist entrance to him.


    Fenrir''s eyes widened at my request, but he quickly composed himself, letting out a low growl as he stood up, reaching the same height as me.


    "Ara~... You are... very strong," I teased, watching Fenrir raise me with ease. His firm claws gripped my buttocks tightly, and I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist.


    His dick was pink and long, measuring 12 inches like his mother Ember''s, but it was thicker, with a circumference of 3 to 4 inches, and it had a wolf-like appearance with a pointed tip and a knot.


    "Go on, Son," I urged, dying to have a taste of his dick inside me.


    Fenrir needed no further encouragement. With a swift thrust, he slid inside me, filling me completely. I gasped at the sensation, my body trembling at the feeling of being stretched by his thickness.


    "Ahh, yes!" I moaned, my nails digging into his shoulders. "Your cock feels amazing, Son."


    "Now give me your seed"


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 57: Surrender To The Pleasure

    Chapter 57: Surrender To The Pleasure


    "OHHH!...SHIT!...SHIT!... DON''T STOOOOP!"


    Ecstatic cries of pleasure escaped my lips as I soared far beyond cloud nine. For the past three hours, I had been experiencing the most extraordinary sensation of being simultaneously fucked and giving birth.


    How did that happen? And is it even possible? No idea, but my body found a way to adapt.


    Literally, for three hours, my pussy was never empty. As soon as one dick finished inside me, another would eagerly take its place.


    It made no difference if I was pregnant or in the midst of childbirth; I was relentlessly taken without abandon, by literally everyone.


    Pussy, ass, and mouth. It didn''t matter which hole, all were filled. One of my futa daughters even attempted to press her cock against my nipple, trying to create a new hole there.


    I was the center of focus and desire; everyone wanted to have sex with me. My male grandsons broke into a fight, trying to win the right to breed with me.


    A hierarchy swiftly established itself, with Fenrir at the pinnacle. Perhaps being the first male wolf-kin granted him an edge in strength. Maybe he held a special title?


    Speaking of Fenrir, that adorable werewolf certainly knew how to move. Mating with him was a primal experience like no other. He didn''t stop until his pups slid out of me. That was my highest count yet. I had given birth to a staggering twenty-two daughters.


    I know I said before that for the duration of the overdrive, I wouldn''t stop breeding. But DAMN! The timer hadn''t even reached the halfway mark, and there were already over 200 wolves within the den. More than half of them came from me.


    "AHHH!...The babies are coming!" I cried out as my newborns slid into the world one after the other.


    Whose daughters was I birthing? I had no clue. Whose cock was inside me at any given moment? Again, I had no idea. Yet, none of that mattered. All that mattered was that I was fulfilling my purpose as The Breeder. Just knowing that I was playing my part in this world filled me with indescribable happiness, and I couldn''t get enough.


    "Ah!...Ah!...Ah!" I paused to catch my breath as the dick inside me slowly withdrew, causing a flood of baby cream to gush out. I had no idea what expression was on my face, but from the look, Rhea was giving me, it must have been so fucking lewd.


    To make it easy for me to breed and give birth simultaneously, I had suspended myself using the blood chains just above the stone bed where my newborns would drop safely, giving Rhea a clear view of the entire process.


    "Do you like what you see, my dear Rhea?" I asked playfully, squeezing my inner walls to push out some of the cum.


    "..."


    Rhea didn''t utter a word, slowly shifting her focus from my pussy to my face. The look in her eyes told me everything I needed to know.


    She was ready, more than ready. In fact, I was surprised she had managed to hold out this long. She must possess a strong will, but the giant pool of love juice beneath her betrayed her desire. If she hadn''t been chained, she might have pounced on me a long time ago.


    Lowering myself to the ground and leaving my newborns to their rapid growth, I slowly made my way towards Rhea.


    As I approached Rhea, I could feel her eyes on me, taking in my messy appearance. My body glistened with sweat; my hair was tangled from the exertion of giving birth and the intense pleasure I had experienced. But I knew that my first mate found me desirable; her gaze was filled with longing and desire.


    "Are you ready for me, Rhea?" I asked, lowering my right hand. Ignoring her extremely erect pink cock that was dripping with pre-cum, I went straight for her untouched entrance.


    "AHHH!" She screamed at the top of her lungs as I pinched her most sensitive spot¡ªher clit. She came instantly, and her screams caused everyone to halt their activities and glance in our direction.


    Even I was momentarily taken aback by her scream, wondering if I had caused her pain. But the look of pleasure and surprise in her eyes assured me that she was reveling in the sensation. Every inch of Rhea''s body was highly sensitive due to my skill and the overdrive buff.


    "You''re mine, Rhea," I whispered, my voice hoarse with need. "Body, mind, and soul. You belong to me...to your Alpha."


    Rhea nodded, her breath quickening. "Yes, Morgana. I''m yours. Breed me, mark me, and fill me with our pups."


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "OH!...FUCK!" As I continued to thrust, I could feel my knot swelling, ready to lock us together in an intimate embrace. Our pleasure built, intensifying with each stroke.


    Rhea climaxed multiple times, and if not for my new wolf claws digging into the den''s floor, I would have slipped by now from the massive amount of love juice beneath us.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, the chains rattling with the force of our breeding. The pleasure built to an intense peak, and with a final thrust, I buried myself deep within Rhea, locking us together as my knot expanded.


    And then I came


    "Cumming!" I shouted as I released load after load of hot, creamy, white essence into its new welcoming home.


    "Ahh, Morgana!" Rhea cried out, her body trembling with the force of her orgasm. "I can feel your knot, your seed filling me... I''m dying!!!"


    One of the things I truly loved about my body was that I always released an abundant amount of essence. With just one load, sometimes two, my partner''s belly would expand as if they were a few months pregnant. And this time was no exception.


    "Ahhh!" Rhea''s belly swelled with each pulse of my release, her skin stretching to accommodate the massive amount of essence. Her eyes widened at the sensation, and she gasped as she felt her stomach expanding to make room for my seed.


    "Oh, Morgana!" she moaned, her hands reaching down to caress her swollen belly. "It''s so full. I can feel your pups growing inside me already."


    I smiled and withdrew my pointy cock before swiftly positioning it against her other entrance.


    "W-Wait, Morgana...that place is¡ª" Rhea started, but once again, I didn''t let her finish, thrusting my red cock into her virgin asshole, claiming it as well.


    "Damn!... Rhea," I growled. She was so tight, incredibly tight. I was on the verge of climaxing again from just a single thrust.


    "Ahh, Morgana! I can''t believe you''re taking me like this too," she moaned, her voice hoarse from all the screaming. "It feels so damn good."


    "UGH!...Of course...I want all of your firsts to be mine," I growled again, managing to push my entire length inside her anus.


    "I''m going to cum, Morgana," she gasped, her nails digging into the blood chains forcefully. "I can''t hold it anymore."


    "Good...Cum and let your body surrender to the pleasure."


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 58: Time To Slay The Goblins

    Chapter 58: Time To Slay The Goblins


    "Mother, everyone is in position, awaiting your command."


    "Excellent," I affirmed, peering down from my vantage point at the cave entrance. Behind me stood a legion of wolves.


    Last night''s overdrive was....very fruitful.


    More than nine hundred and fifty (950) wolves joined our pack. Five hundred and sixty-four (564) were my direct progeny.


    Damn...that was a lot of pups I gave birth to. Honestly, with the way my pregnancy kept increasing in numbers, I thought I would reach a thousand by the end.


    Intriguingly, the number of daughters continued to escalate with each gestation, surpassing my previous record of twenty-two. Astonishingly, during my latest pregnancy, I carried thirty daughters in my womb.


    How did that happen? No idea. But if I get to make a guess, that must have to do with my level and the ''Broodmother'' skill.


    From the constant breeding, my level reached thirty-two, and my power level peaked at 1500. Yet, my rank remained stagnant at E.


    I could sense the power floating through my veins, and my guess was that since leveling up strengthens my body, the ''Broodmother'' skill might also enhance the quantity of offspring based on that.


    I think that was the case, considering that the birth of my thirty daughters occurred subsequent to my transcending to level thirty. But I need more testing, and by testing, you know what I mean....push more babies.


    Fuck...If I reached Level 100, that means a hundred daughters in one go? How massive would my belly be? I can''t imagine.


    As for my daughters, Ember and Luna fucked like rabbits in heat. Ember relentlessly impregnated her sister/mate without respite. Similarly, I never ceased impregnating Ember.


    On two occasions, I stole Luna away, securing my seed inside her while Ember was preoccupied with childbirth. But holy shit! I think Luna possesses some skills that help with the breeding.


    She ranked second to me, delivering eighty pups. Twenty of them were males, while the remainder comprised females and futas.


    Surprisingly, Rhea secured third place with forty daughters, all of whom were mine, as I prohibited anyone else from impregnating her. Additionally, I gave birth to some of her pups.


    The fourth position was jointly held by Ember and Azura, each contributing thirty pups to our burgeoning pack. The remainder of the offspring sprang from the unions of my daughters and granddaughters.


    Surprisingly, my male grandsons refrained from engaging in any intimate relations until I granted them permission. As the Alpha, every member of the pack belonged to me, and my male descendants, as my dutiful Betas, respected my authority.


    Step. Step.


    "Mother, we''ve completed the task," Azura whispered, emerging from the right flank. "All exits have been sealed."


    "Good... Ensure that no one escapes. Am I clear?"


    "Leave it to me, Mother," Azura inclined her head slightly, then returned to the assignment I had entrusted to her and our daughters.


    After scouring the area, we discovered that the goblin cave boasted two additional exits, one to the north and the other to the west.


    I instructed Azura to seal these exits with her ice magic, leaving only the eastern entrance¡ªthe one I had already used to sneak in.


    However, the other two exits were considerably larger, and Azura''s mana reserves proved insufficient to seal them for an extended duration. Fortunately, I gave birth to daughters who could lend their assistance.


    Azura''s daughters were the exact copy of her, both in appearance and magical abilities. Only I, as their Mother, could distinguish one from the other; the rest were incapable of telling Azura apart from her offspring.


    With their ice magic, the two exits were swiftly sealed with ice, preventing the goblins from escaping when the carnage starts. And Oh boy, carnage I really crave. I won''t rest until every single one of those green bastards is removed from existence.


    SLICE!


    Of course not! That''s why it took a single claw from Fenrir to slice all of them in half.


    "Well done, my son," I praised him since he was too adorable. Perhaps I should reward him later with a good breeding?


    Deeper into the cave, we reached the large pit where hundreds of goblins cowered inside it, holding onto their makeshift clubs and spears in a pathetic attempt to defend themselves.


    Around them were the kidnapped bunny girls, and by the looks of it, we interrupted a mass breeding session.


    "SLAY THEM ALL!" I commanded, my roar echoing through the cave. "LEAVE NONE ALIVE!"


    HOWL!


    My wolves howled, leaping into the pit, they descended with purpose¡ªto bathe in goblin blood. The goblins stood no chance against our might, and soon the pit was filled with the sound of howls, snarls, screams, and the sickening crunch of bones.


    "Found you!" I didn''t care about the little green shits. My target was someone else. The big leader stood at the rear, frantically beating and shouting in a futile attempt to rally his goblins.


    Without hesitation, I leaped into the pit, landing with my sharp claws impaling a goblin, ending its existence. Two more attempted to ambush me from a blind spot. I noticed them swiftly summoning my blood chain, but before I got the chance to use it.


    WOOSHH! BOOM!


    A crimson fireball flew past me, colliding with the goblins, incinerating them instantly. It came from none other than my crimson futa daughter.


    "Impressive, my daughter," I praised, pushing my claws inside a goblin''s mouth, and pulling his jaw out. "Your fire is very powerful."


    "Thank you, Mother," she smiled, conjuring another fireball that annihilated another goblin. "Let me assist you, Mother."


    "Hmm?..." I pondered for a moment, before turning and pointing in a certain direction. "You can lend me a hand by forging a path ahead. Can you do it?"


    I really didn''t need her assistance; I couldn''t bring myself to reject her offer. She was, after all, my daughter, and it was only right that I accept her eagerness to help.


    "Consider it done, Mother," she asserted, crossing her arms. Her eyes closed as she channeled her magic.


    "Oh!...interesting" My eyes widened, seeing crimson flames began crawling upward, covering her fur until her entire body was wrapped in a cloak of crimson flames.


    My daughter then raised her hands above her head, gathering all those flames in a giant crimson fireball that grew with each passing moment.


    "UGHAAA!" When she was satisfied with the size, my crimson daughter roared, throwing the fireball in the direction that I previously pointed at. And Damn! What a powerful magic she has.


    BOOOM!


    A massive explosion rocked the cave, sending goblin bodies flying in all directions. The blast was so intense that it carved out another crater.


    "Impressive indeed," I remarked, my eyes widening in surprise. "Let''s just hope the big goblin survived, I still want to kill him with my own hands."


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 59: A Painful End

    Chapter 59: A Painful End


    "Ugh!...Me head"


    CLAP! CLAP!


    "Oh, you''ve managed to survive!" I exclaimed, clapping my hands as I gazed down at the goblin leader, who was now on his knees amidst the crimson flames. "Good...Good, I get to kill you myself."


    No one had survived my daughter''s colossal fireball except the leader, thanks to his remarkable earth magic, which had transformed his skin into a solid, dark-brown stone. He had also utilized his other magic to increase his size, growing from 1.60 meters to two meters.


    "AHHH!" I roared, dashing toward the big goblin. I didn''t allow him to regain his footing. Against his stone-like skin, my claws were useless, but my fists were somewhat useful. Or so I thought.


    THUD!


    My fist collided with his face, but it did little to no damage. His bloody stone skin was incredibly resilient. The goblin leader attempted to grab me by the neck, just like last time, but fortunately, with my extraordinary agility, I dodged it with ease.


    "Take this!"


    THUD!


    "OUCH!" I winced, jumping backward to create some distance between us. My foot hurt since I had attacked the only place I thought would be soft¡ªhis nuts. However, to my surprise, his balls were hard as a rock.


    KIIIK!


    Two goblins tried to jump at me from behind, their yellow eyes gleaming with mischief, and their green dicks swaying left and right, leaking pre-cum all over the place. The little creatures still thought with their dicks, even when facing death.


    I somewhat admired that about them, really. Breeding above all else.


    "You think you can take me on, little goblins?" I taunted, my eyes flashing with amusement. Without turning back, blood-thorny chains burst out from my back, wrapping around the two goblins and pulling them towards me. With a quick snap of my wrists, I tore them apart.


    "Now, where were we?" I asked, turning back to the goblin leader. "Ah yes, it''s my turn."


    Snapping my fingers, the bloodthorn chains surged forward like a living snake, towards the goblin leader. He tried to dodge, but the chains were too fast, wrapping around his stone-like body and tightening their grip.


    "Gotcha!" I flashed a wide smile, commanding my chains to tear him apart. Unfortunately, his skin was too tough.


    ROAR!.


    He roared, managing to move his arms even with chains holding him tightly, using his club to hit the chains around his legs, trying to break free.


    His struggles amused me, and I just kept watching him. Nine hundred and fifty wolf-kin versus two hundred goblins; the big goblin''s fate was sealed, even if he somehow managed to defeat me. My wolves were around him, watching with predatory eyes, respecting my authority and not intervening in my fight.


    "AHHH!" he roared, his eyes rolling back from the pain, his constant struggle to free himself only causing the chain''s thorns to dig deep past his stone layer, right into his flesh.


    When that happened, I simply snapped my fingers again, creating tiny chains¡ªalmost as thin as a thread¡ªfrom the tips that found their way inside the leader''s flesh.


    My Crimson Forge only creates weapons, and chains do count as one. Plus, my imagination is lacking right now.


    After confirming my choice to take control of this territory, the map opened up, highlighting my location, before showing me a hologram map of the cave layout.


    [Congratulations, you have taken control over a new territory for the first time.]


    [The protective barrier will be bestowed upon the new territory for seven days. Teleporting from the mainland will be available to everyone for seven days only; after that, only the breeder is allowed to teleport.]


    [The new territory cannot be expanded using breeding points, and you can only place non-racial buildings.]


    "Hmm...I see," I nodded to myself, reading the notification, "So I get a new land but with restrictions."


    "What''s wrong, Mother?" Ember approached from behind, resting her head on my shoulder, her hands crawling downward, spreading my asscheeks before she swiftly penetrated my insides with her long, thick pink cock.


    "Ahhh~...Ember!...really? Here?" I moaned at the sudden invasion, my horny daughter didn''t care about the place or the people around us, as she began moving her hips at a slow, pleasurable pace.


    "Sorry, Mother, I can''t hold it," she smiled innocently, trying to win my heart with her cuteness. "Anyway, you didn''t tell me what''s wrong?" and her cuteness prevailed.


    "Ah!...it''s just...Ah!...this cave is our new territory," I said, my voice husky with pleasure as Ember continued to ravish me. "I was thinking of the best way to use it."


    "Really?" Ember''s eyes lit up with excitement as she increased her pace. The sound of flesh against flesh quickly filled the cave.


    "Oh, Mother, that''s amazing!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "We can make this cave our second home, you know, meeting other people here instead of our real home."


    "Ohh!...that''s a nice idea," I nodded, my body shaking in response to her suddenly grabbing the base of my wolf tail. "We can make this cave like a ghost town; a decoy, deceiving others to think this is our home. You''re smart, my naughty wolf."


    Ember smiled, taking her cock out and cumming on my back. The hot cream dripped down my fur, and a shiver ran down my spine when Ember used her mouth to collect as much of her seed as she could.


    She grabbed my chin, her eyes locked on mine, and she gave me a gentle kiss on my lips before opening my mouth with her fingers and feeding me her cum.


    "Hmm..." I swallowed her cum, not leaving a single drop, and even went so far as to delicately lap the interior of her mouth. Once she was satiated, Ember withdrew and gave me another gentle kiss.


    "I love you, Mother," Ember said affectionately. "You''re the best mother anyone could ask for."


    "I love you too," I replied, chuckling softly as I noticed that all of my other progeny were observing us with lust-filled eyes. Their nipples were hard, their pussies leaking, and their dicks stood proud. Every gaze fixed on me.


    ''Oh boy... it''s going to be a long night,'' I thought, but my train of thought was interrupted when I spotted a bright light emanating from within the goblin leader''s corpse.


    Delving my hand into the meatball, I extracted a small, egg-sized yellow gem; instantaneously, a system notification appeared.


    [You have obtained a Goblin Core]


    Don''t forgot to leave a comment, and a review if you can


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 60: Satisfying the Pack

    Chapter 60: Satisfying the Pack


    "So, this is what I can build here," I said, scrolling through the shop interface while sitting comfortably on a custom-made wooden throne my grandsons built for me. "I have a lot more options than I thought."


    Since racial-only buildings aren''t allowed in this new territory, the shop didn''t show them, allowing me to see the buildings I previously missed due to the vast number of options available to me.


    What I can place inside this cave are buildings like the storage, and a gathering post that comes with stone tools and wooden bows for hunting. The difference between the gathering post and something like the lumberjack camp is that the gathering post has extra buffs that apply to everyone assigned to work in it. Buffs like increased movement speed and reduced stamina usage, etc. As for the lumberjack camp, it only increases the damage done to trees.


    "Hmm...well, it doesn''t matter; I''ll build every gathering building available to me," I told myself as I selected a gathering post to be built and placed it near the entrance of the cave.


    I also built a storage next to it and a lumberjack camp outside the cave, close to the trees. Fortunately, my new territory extended beyond the cave borders, allowing me to do so.


    I also selected a hunter''s hut to be built where my wolves could go on hunts. But I chose to ignore a building called the farmer''s house as it was useless to me at the moment.


    You know wolves are not into farming, right? But I think I''ll build it inside my main land and ask my bunny daughters to plant some crops in it since the building accelerates the growth of plants.


    ''How are my tomatoes, by the way? I haven''t checked on them in a long time.''


    Gulp Gulp.


    "Ahhh!... Thank you, Mother, for the meal," a voice came from beneath me, catching my attention.


    Closing the system, my eyes shifted to the wolf girl kneeling between my legs, who had just finished swallowing my hot seed. One of my daughters or granddaughters? No idea. My family tree is kinda fucked up.


    "Good girl," I praised her and patted her head with one of my hands. "Did you like the taste of my cum?"


    "Yes, I loved it!" She answered with a blush before standing up, giving room for another girl to suck my dick.


    A celebration took place for our overwhelming victory over the goblins. My children built a giant bonfire at the center of the cave, attempting to roast some goblin meat. But hey! I''m not going to let my children''s first real food be some shitty goblin meat. So I bought an absurd amount of boar meat from the shop, enough for everyone.


    I also didn''t forget to consume the goblin blood, giving me a nice 1100 Life essence. As for the corpses, well... They served as fuel for the fire.


    "Ahh!... That''s it, honey," I moaned, feeling the lust building up. I was getting attacked from all sides by my horny wolves.


    Two daughters on each side were kissing and licking my chest. A daughter was sucking my right nipple while a granddaughter¡ªmaybe?¡ªwas sucking the left. A daughter was sitting on my lap, licking the milk from my skin, and another was fucking my love hole with her tongue while another one was rubbing her pussy on my knee. All eager to have my affection and a taste of my milk and delicious cum.


    The rest were also kissing, licking, and sucking each other''s tits, dicks, and clitorises. Six girls positioned themselves in a circle, pleasuring each other.


    "Hmm!...that''s it baby suck Mommy''s cock!" I moaned in pleasure, feeling my wolf daughter who was busy worshiping my dick trying to take it all inside her mouth while another one was trying to steal it from her.


    "Hey! No fair!"


    "I want some, too!"


    "Mommy, give me some!"


    "Hurry up and cum so we can all taste you!"


    ''I wonder if all the girls will end up pregnant tonight?'' I thought to myself as I watched the wolf girls going at it with each other. Even my grandsons took mates for breeding.


    I allowed it since it was impossible to satisfy hundreds of girls on my own. Plus, a society needs to be established, and families need to be formed. Yes, everyone is related to each other, but come on! The closer the blood, the better the offspring.


    I mean, all of my girls are beautiful, and my sons... Well, I have no idea how beauty works for werewolves, but when I look at my male wolves, I get the feeling that they could charm and seduce an innocent maiden to carry their pups.


    I sighed happily and looked up at the cave ceiling before pulling the goblin''s core from my inventory. Unfortunately, only the goblin leader had a core inside him; we searched the rest but found none. I hoped to find more, especially after reading the system''s description of the core.


    [Monster Core: The core is the source of all magic inside a being. From Rank E and above, there is a chance for a core to be formed.]


    [Goblin Core (Rank E): A common core found in Hobgoblins and rarely in goblins.


    Can be consumed to increase power level and gain extra XP.


    Can be infused with items for a low chance of a magic effect or enchantment being added.]


    [Hidden effect for the breeder: The breeder can choose to infuse the core with its corresponding offspring to increase the chance of a special trait or magic appearing in the new offspring.]


    "Hmm...my choice is obvious!" I said, narrowing my eyes at the last part. "I''ll use the core to give my goblin daughters a better chance of a higher rank and magic, and with blood magic that''s even better."


    "Now, how should I consume it?" I wondered aloud, bringing the yellow crystal core to my face. "Through the mouth or by pushing it inside my pussy?"


    "..."


    Hey! Don''t look at me like that! I''m genuinely asking a serious question.


    "..."


    Alright! I confess, I was going to use my pussy anyway.... Happy now! I know that I''m a big pervert.


    "Ahh!...that''s good~" I moaned as I pushed the yellow crystal into my already soaking slit; the core was the perfect size for pleasurable penetration.


    I can''t help it; I''m a born whore. I just love sex, no matter the gender of my partner. I know that even without my old memories.


    "Ahh!...ahh!...hmm!" I moaned as I felt the core dissolve inside my womb. "I can''t believe...hmm..that worked..." I said between moans, enjoying the sensation.


    "Well, I have a lot more to learn...ahh!...about my body."


    Hello everyone! How are you all doing?


    Can I ask you guys to leave a review on the novel for me? That would be extremely helpful.


    If you can take a few seconds of your time, please leave one. Have fun!


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 61: Welcom To My Home

    Chapter 61: Welcom To My Home


    "Wolf sisters!"


    "Bunny sisters!"


    "..."


    I sighed heavily as I watched the replay of my wolf and bunny daughters'' first meeting for the tenth time. They couldn''t get enough of each other, hugging and calling out to each other for minutes.


    "What''s with all the drama?" I asked, smiling at the love my daughters were showing each other.


    At first, I thought my rabbit-kin daughters would be afraid of their wolf sisters, but that wasn''t the case. When Cotton''s girls first laid eyes on Ember and Luna, all six of them leaped forward, tightly embracing them while crying out that they were both adorable and fluffy as hell.


    ''Pfft... a bunny exclaiming that a wolf is fluffy and cute,'' I thought as I witnessed the heartwarming first encounter between my daughters.


    "So... this is your home?" A familiar voice interrupted my musings. I turned to see a mature blond bunny queen, Celeste, accompanied by Cotton, Lily, and our two futa twin girls, standing within my protective barrier.


    I had returned to my domain after spending one hell of a night, fucking everyone and getting fucked by everyone in the massive orgy that took place in the goblin cave. Even now, the orgy continued after I decided to leave and let my kids have fun on their own.


    "Yes, this is my home," I replied, turning to my lovely queen. "Do you like it?"


    "It''s amazing! Mother," her twins yelled in unison, jumping in excitement with hearts in their eyes. "Can we live here... .pleeaaaase!"


    Ouch! This is bad... the cute puppy eyes. My weakness.


    "I..." I was at a loss for words, feeling overwhelmed by their big green round pleading eyes. I was this close to giving in, but fortunately...


    "Ouch... Ouch" Queen Celeste came to the rescue, pulling the twins away from me by their ears.


    "As rabbit-kin princesses, you must behave," Celeste said, looking at them with a serious expression. "You can''t leave the dungeon so casually."


    "But but..." they started to protest but were quickly silenced by Celeste''s stern gaze.


    "Don''t ''but'' me," Celeste continued in a motherly tone. "You should be grateful that I allowed you to leave the dungeon to meet your elder sisters."


    "Wow... so strict, scary, and sexy..." I kept praising her figure, whispering to myself, my gaze hungrily roaming over her voluptuous figure, especially her bouncing breasts and curvaceous buttocks, each time she waved her hand in a strict manner.


    "As my daughters and the future queens of our rabbit race, you must uphold the rules and traditions of our race," Celeste emphasized, listing their royal duties with an air of authority. I even felt bad for my twin futas.


    After a lengthy lecture, she asked, "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mother," the twins replied, lowering their heads and bunny ears in submission.


    "Useless rules!" Ember, my naughty firstborn, interjected, raising her voice in defiance.


    "Hmm..." I turned to face her, my crimson eyes narrowing.


    "Ah! Mother... Please," Ember stammered, breaking into a cold sweat under my intense gaze. She knew what was coming, and she was right.


    SMACK!


    "AWOO!"


    With a swift motion, I summoned my living bandages and blood chains, binding Ember and lifting her into the air. One of the chains transformed into a flat stick, perfect for spanking furry butts.


    SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!


    "SORRY! MOTHER!" Ember''s screams filled the field, but they fell on deaf ears as I shifted my focus to the bunny girls in front of me.


    "Let me give you a tour. I''ll show you around," I offered with a smile, ignoring the cries and the sound of the smacks. I noticed the fear in my bunny daughters'' eyes, especially when they saw their mothers, Celeste and Cotton, observing my discipline of Ember with a mix of respect and approval.


    ''Oops... sorry, girls. I might have given your mothers a new idea for keeping you in line,'' I thought, silently apologizing to my daughters.


    "This is my beautiful lake," I said, pointing at the serene body of water. "I''m thinking of stocking it with fish and perhaps adding a small waterfall."


    "What''s this building?" Cotton, my first taste of the glorious insides of the horny rabbits, asked, pointing at the wooden structure nearby.


    "This is The Birth Barn," I explained, leading them toward the building. "This is where I gave birth to Ember and Luna."


    "Birth Barn?" Celeste repeated, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Yes, the birth barn," I confirmed, showing them the interior covered with soft hay. "It allows me to accelerate my pregnancies and give birth instantly."


    "Amazing!" the twins and Cotton''s naughty six daughters exclaimed in awe, jumping at me, hugging, and licking my breasts. "Can we give birth here too, Mother?"


    "Don''t worry, it will be a surprise," I replied with a smile before pushing her to the ground and starting to fuck her wildly. I ignored the onlookers, my focus solely on the woman beneath me.


    "Ahhh!...I missed this royal pussy," I was so horny and wanted to fuck her, and I wasn''t going to let her leave until I made her pregnant again with my seed.


    ''Hey! That reminds me, I still need to breed the rest of the bunnies and finish that quest, '' I thought, flipping Celeste onto her belly and taking her from behind. My right hand gripped her waist possessively while my left hand tangled in her bunny ears.


    "Ahhh!...Fuck! Morgana!...ahhhh!...you''re so rough!" Celeste moaned in pleasure, her body arching to meet my thrusts.


    "I want to fuck you like a bitch in heat," I growled, slapping her butt cheeks and pulling her head back by the ears. "I know you like it... don''t you, my slutty queen?"


    "Yes!...ahh!...Fuck me!...ahh!...make me your bitch!" Her words only fueled my desire, causing my dick to grow inside her. My lust was building rapidly.


    "Ahh!...that''s it, fuck me!" She cried out loud, her tongue rolling out of her mouth, drooling on the ground.


    "Ahh!...AHHH!...AHHH!"


    "Come on! You can scream louder than that," I urged, my thrusts becoming more frenzied, while also sucking and licking her long ears.


    "Ahhhh!" Celeste''s screams of pleasure echoed across the field, causing a few wolf girls to stop what they were doing and start breeding each other.


    "AHH! AHH! AHH!"


    e on!...sing for me...ahh!...my little rabbit," I moaned in pleasure. "Sing for me like a good little slut."


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Fuck!... That''s it...so cute~"


    "Morgana!...Ahhh!...I''m...cumming!" she cried out, unable to hold on any longer. Her body trembled violently as her pussy walls tightened around my dick.


    "Fuck!" I came inside her, shooting my seeds deep into her womb. I kept pumping her full of my cum, making sure every drop reached its goal.


    "Ahh...haah...ahh"


    "Hmm...that was good," I said, slowly pulling out of her. "But I''m not done with you yet."


    "Wha¡ªAhhh!...AHHHH!" Celeste cried out in surprise as I pushed her to the ground and pushed my new length inside her anus, stretching it nicely. I kept fucking her in the ass for a while before switching to her pussy.


    In the end, I fucked her in many different positions, exploring every inch of her body, tasting and touching, driving her wild for two hours without giving her a break. Finally, after the sixth¡ªor was it the seventh?¡ªtime,


    "Ahh!...AHHH!"


    "Fuck!...Cumming!" I came inside her once again, pushing my dick balls deep inside, giving her a nice creampie.


    "Ahh..." Celeste fell to her knees, exhausted. Her face was stuck to the ground, panting heavily, covered in sweat and cum, while I stood on all fours, slowly pulling out of her.


    "Ahh!...ahh...hmm"


    "I think we should stop here," I said, slowly standing up. "I don''t want you to get pregnant too fast."


    Only after filling her womb for the fourth time did I notice that my "Pregnancy Control" skill was active, preventing me from impregnating her. I decided to keep it on since we were going to do the overdrive for the bunnies soon.


    "Ahh..." She nodded, breathing heavily and still panting on the ground with a happy, satisfied smile on her face.


    "Hmm...that''s a good bunny," I said softly, patting her head gently and pulling her head towards me to kiss her forehead. "You can rest inside my home. I have some things to take care of," I said, pointing at my cozy little cabin.


    "Girls, help your Mother inside," I ordered, my voice snapping everyone out of their daze.


    My wolf girls quickly stood up and headed for the den to continue their breeding session, while Cotton, Lily, and the rest of the bunnies reluctantly stopped their self-pleasuring. I smiled, knowing we had put on quite a show for them.


    Once they left, I shifted my gaze to the cave entrance on my right. I licked my lips and flashed a sly smile.


    ''It''s time to focus on pushing some goblins...hehehe''


    Hello everyone! How are you all doing?


    Can I ask you guys to leave a review on the novel for me? That would be extremely helpful.


    If you can take a few seconds of your time, please leave one. Have fun!


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 62: The Joys of Motherhood

    Chapter 62: The Joys of Motherhood


    Before heading to the goblin cave within my land, I took a brief detour to inspect the tomatoes.


    "Hello, my cute babies," I said, looking at the giant red and orange plants growing inside the small field. "How are you doing?"


    "..." No response.


    Yeah...I''m going insane talking to plants. Nevertheless, I carefully plucked a tomato to avoid damaging the plant.


    "Hmmm..." I bit into the tomato and chewed slowly, savoring the taste. "So delicious."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted a fresh tomato. Back on Earth, the tomatoes we bought were always rotten and reeked of decay.


    ''How the hell did I know that?!'' It''s no longer astonishing when fragments of my old world resurface like this. Perhaps I''m gradually regaining my memories over time, which is nice. Yet, recalling the letter my past self wrote still fills me with a hint of worry about what will happen when I fully recover my memories.


    Anyway, I constructed a Farmer''s house right next to the tomatoes to provide them with an extra boost in growth and health, courtesy of the Farmer''s buff, which has a wide range.


    "I need to build more structures later," I muttered to myself, pondering the immense amount of work still required to develop my land.


    I left Rhea and Fenrir in charge of things back in the new territory. It was a headache trying to teach my wolf daughters how to chop trees with stone axes. They ended up using their claws, resulting in less wood.


    It was quite amusing to see my wolf girls struggling to use stone tools. It took them some time to learn, but now they''re happily chopping trees with axes. If it weren''t for the fact that we needed tools for more efficient resource gathering, I''d be delighted to let them rip the trees from their roots. I also formed two teams, one for hunting and the other for gathering stones.


    ''Okay! Enough distracting myself. I''ve got some goblins to breed...I mean, give birth to,'' I said to myself, closing the system interface of the storage I built there.


    I stood up, heading toward the cave, excited about birthing some goblin babies. I first upgraded the goblin cave to give myself that sweet boost in pregnancy and growth that my daughters would definitely need. My eyes also landed on my new favorite feature¡ªthe overdrive function.


    DAMN!... I never expected the overdrive to be like that, and after experiencing it for the first time, I fell in love. Even now, my womb is twitching with anticipation at the thought of using it again. I wanted to be filled again and fulfill my purpose as the breeder.


    Making myself comfortable on the stone bed in the middle of the cave, I spread my legs and opened the system windows.


    "Now...how should I do this?" I inquired, scrolling down to my stats. There, I found my ''Seed and Egg Sack,'' with a plus sign next to it. Clicking on it, another window popped out, asking me which seeds or eggs to move to my womb.


    "Let''s see...Hobgoblin seed."


    [Would you like to impregnate yourself with the Hobgoblin seed?]


    "Yes!"


    A soft golden light appeared between my legs, and the feeling of being filled up returned, but it was a little different without penetration. But the Hobgoblin seed was impregnating my eggs.


    "Ahh!...Fuck!" I moaned, arching my back in pure pleasure. My body trembled at the feeling of the small life forms being created inside my womb. I kept moaning, closing my eyes, and relaxing my body until a notification suddenly appeared, snapping me out of my reverie.


    [Goblin Core boost is being applied]


    "Hmmm!" I groaned loudly as my body temperature rose. The process began, and I had to act quickly to ensure that my goblin daughter would have the best potential.


    Controlling my Mana, I infused my blood directly into my womb, just as I did before. Doing this would increase the chances of giving birth to a single daughter with magic.


    "Ahh!...hmm...AHHH!"


    "I know, right?" I laughed, enjoying the compliment.


    "I want more~" she said, kissing my neck and rubbing her soft, fluffy tail between my legs.


    "Mommy!" A few of my daughters jumped and hugged me, wanting to fuck again.


    "Alright...alright," I said, gently freeing myself from their grip. "Mommy will breed you again tonight...happy?"


    "Yay!"


    "Mommy, I love you!"


    "Me too!"


    "Hahaha..." I laughed at their childish antics, yet it warmed my heart.


    Make no mistake, my daughters are cute as hell, and around me, they act childish, but when they faced those goblins, their brutality was like no other. I even recall seeing some of my daughters eating a goblin ALIVE!


    As I walked back to my home, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and accomplishment. The goblins were dealt with, the bunny girls were saved, my daughters were happy, my land was thriving, and I was about to give birth to a new goblin daughter. What more could a breeder ask for?


    ''Oh yeah...more sex,'' My body twitched, my cock and pussy itched for more pleasure. I''m just too much of a whore to resist the temptation.


    ''Ahh...I want a cock so bad,'' I thought, drooling at the thought of being fucked by a big, fat dick.


    "Ahh...shit, Fenrir is not here," I said to myself while stroking my growing shaft. "Should I call Ember?"


    Nope...I decided not to call her since her punishment was still ongoing. Instead, I entered my home, checking on my guests.


    "Celeste~" I called out for her, but there was no reply, and after looking around, I noticed that all of them were inside one of the rooms, sleeping peacefully on the soft beds. I decided to leave them to their dreams and went on to check on the goblin and the cowgirl.


    "Ah!...Ah!" A soft moan greeted me the moment I walked into the room. My eyes swiftly found the source.


    "Hmm...Ah!...ahh," the goblin was on the bed with her legs spread wide, masturbating with her whole fist inside her pussy.


    "Ahhh...hmmm...hmmm," she moaned loudly, enjoying the self-pleasure and making a mess of the bed sheets.


    "Enjoying yourself?" I teased as I slowly approached and stood next to her.


    "!!!" The moment the goblin girl heard my voice, her eyes shot wide open, and without hesitation, she jumped at me, taking my whole cock into her mouth.


    "WOW!...ahh!...you are very energetic today," I said, watching her small green hands working frantically. Her lips formed a tight seal, not letting my dick slip out of her mouth.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked, my hands going to the back of her head.


    "Mmm..." She nodded slightly, her eyes pleading.


    "Then eat all you want, my dear," I said as I pushed my shaft deeper, reaching the back of her throat. "Don''t waste a drop of my sweet cum."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 63: The Goblin Girl (1)

    Chapter 63: The Goblin Girl (1)


    She eagerly started to sway her head back and forth, moaning and savoring my large cock in her mouth.


    "Hmm...that''s a good slut," I moaned, caressing her head.


    ''I wondered how it felt when her fist was inside her.'' I thought, my hips moving, slowly fucking her throat. The green girl held me tightly, wrapping her arms around my body. She closed her eyes and moaned as the scent of my body wafted all over her.


    "Very Good!... Suck the dick you filthy cockslut. Your hungry mouth is sooo good!" Her face showed pure bliss as her soft nipples slowly got harder. She arched her back and licked every bit of skin as I rammed inside her.


    ''I want to use this small mouth in other places as well.'' The more I fucked her mouth, the more my lust increased, pushing and pulling, hearing the gurgling sounds coming from her filled my chest with happiness.


    The wet slapping noise grew louder as I sped up the movement. Her body would quake from time to time from the pleasuring shocks that exploded from deep within her core. She couldn''t resist the urge to moan louder with each passing second.


    The smell and taste of my pre-cum were driving her mad with lust and the need for release. I was lost in the intense pleasure my penis gave me, enjoying the ride, while my ears feasted on her moans.


    "!!!" She widened her eyes, her movements stopped, her heart beat rapidly, and her body temperature began rising. She was rubbing the hideous scar where her dick used to be, longing to feel pleasure from that place once more.


    "Mmm?" I pulled back slightly, glaring at her, expecting her to resume her sucking.


    The goblin girl got the hint and started bobbing her head once again, eager and desperate, savoring every inch, every vein, and every throb of my huge throbbing rod. Her eyes kept glancing at mine, trying to keep eye contact for as long as possible.


    "Mmmm... Just like that, goblin bitch." I growled, roughly shoving my entire 12 inches in and out of her warm, moist mouth and deep into her throat. Her tongue¡ªor should I say what was left from it¡ª struggled to lick and please my thick girthy meat simultaneously.


    ''She looks so hungry and thirsty.''


    "Slutty and horny..." I remarked, a smile forming at the corners of my mouth. "You must be eager to fuck something or get fucked by something."


    "!!!" A slight twitch, followed by a sudden jerk of her body. My eyes followed the sudden movement of her left hand. It wasn''t hard to figure out what she was doing. Her whole fist had shoved its way inside her soaking cunt, and her loud moan, which emanated from deep within her throat, caused my shaft to twitch as I began thrusting even harder.


    I smirked and started pushing even deeper. The goblin''s mouth was wide open with the sudden girth I forced upon her. In no time, she would get the prize she earned. My cum in the back of her throat and even further.


    ''Her throat... I want to shoot in her throat.'' My thoughts got the best of me, and I didn''t want to take it any further, yet my hand acted, grasping her ears.


    "AHHHMMM" Her yelp quickly turned into a whimpering moan.


    "Ahh!....ahh!" The poor girl was panting heavily, her cheeks red and her chest going up and down, and her pussy kept winking at me.


    "So... I didn''t break you," I smirked, seeing that the goblin was still in one piece. "It seems that a whore like you needs a proper fuck."


    Hearing my words, she turned obediently, raising her ass in the air and exposing her pussy, the hole twitching, hungry, and eager.


    "What a whore!" I couldn''t help but tease her. "You really want my cock?"


    "Mm," She turned her head slightly, nodding in agreement. I wished she could speak so that I could hear her say the words.


    "Hahaha...good girl"


    "Then spread your ass and make yourself ready for me," I grinned, knowing what the outcome would be. "Spread those dirty whore ass cheeks and make me fuck you hard!"


    ''Fuck!... This goblin girl is amazing!... I need to find a way to heal her and restore her cock.''


    She slowly did as I told her, reaching out her green hands, slowly her finger caressed her green skin and moved to her fat ass. She shivered, hesitating and getting a better grip on her flesh and then spreading those globes.


    "Better get that ass wide spread for me" My words sent shivers down her spine. "That way I can pound you nice and deep!"


    She obeyed my order and opened her ass as much as she could. The sight in front of me was something, the pussy was drooling and it had an amazing view of the anus in between those huge cheeks, inviting me, teasing me with the lewd image, showing me the nasty and perverted look it carried. The dark pink and puckering hole that kept winking at me, begging me.


    Fuck!... I''m losing myself again.


    "Mmmmm...mmm..." she groaned and squirmed under the gaze I gave. Her thighs were shivering with anticipation.


    "What a slut." I groaned, eager to enter and dominate.


    I leaned forward, my face approaching her ass. "Maybe I should shove my tongue instead?"


    "Hmm..." She looked back, her gaze falling on my dick and then back on me, trying her best to tell me to use my long, thick dick.


    "Goblins are truly sex maniacs."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 64: The Goblin Girl (2)

    Chapter 64: The Goblin Girl (2)


    "Goblins are truly sex maniacs."


    The goblin girl desperately shook her bottom, not caring anymore if her cheeks wiggled like a juicy jiggle, begging me to have a bite of that apple.


    "Don''t worry, you''re going to get all the seed I can give you right in the belly" I grinned, taking a grip of my erect 12-inch futa-cock, aiming right at her begging and empty slit.


    "AAAHHH!" the goblin cried out, feeling the thick mushroom head brushing against her lips, spreading the skin wide.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    ''There we go!'' I didn''t care that my size was too much for a small goblin like her, she was a slut, my whore and slave, and I''ll use her how I like.


    With slow yet firm trust, my hips pushed forward, and without warning, her cunt swallowed my entire long, thick dick, all the way to the base in just a second. Her womb became a cave and was filled with my long, veiny cock. She let out a silent cry, gasping as she adjusted to me.


    Her jaw clenched and her legs shivered as I penetrated deeper into her, wet, slutty cunt that easily accepted the entire girth.


    ''Fucking hell! This goblin slut took me in completely!''


    With an evil grin, I thrust my hips forward, pounding the girl like there was no tomorrow.


    "Your cunt is squeezing my dick too tightly"


    "Silly girl" my cock was throbbing wildly inside the poor goblin, her pussy was devouring it and trying to pull it deeper and deeper. The heat it gave off, the strong urge it carried. It had only one purpose.


    Breeding.


    ''Such a hungry little pussy this goblin whore has...fuck I need to make a goblin harem''


    "Mhm..hmmm" her muffled moans brought to life a devious thought in my head. Her sexy green body looked just marvelous even for a goblin, with her wet pussy dripping like the horny whore she was.


    "Moan louder, my wolf daughters might come if they smell your love juice. They would love to watch me breeding a whore like you, making you pregnant over and over, and turning you into an incubator."


    The thought was hot. A dozen or more of my wolf-girl daughters, having their fun, filling all her holes and mine too with hot cream. But I wasn''t going to do it, this goblin girl would be mine, after all, she was an Elementalist. That''s why I''m going to impregnate her, expanding my goblin race population.


    "Do you want me to fill your empty womb with my seed?" I asked while holding on to her green, round ass, which was turning a bit red from my constant hitting on her cute little hole. "Do you want to have my children growing in you?"


    "!!!" She visibly trembled, swiftly turning her head to gaze at me with wide, shocked eyes. She couldn''t believe what I had just said.


    PAT!


    I withdrew my shaft, leaving only the tip inside before ramming all 12 inches into her again. Her body shook, but surprisingly, the goblin girl maintained eye contact.


    [+1500 BP]


    "Nice" I smiled, reading the system notification. With a sense of accomplishment, I wrapped my arms around the goblin''s waist and flipped us over, my back now resting on the soft bed with her on top of me.


    "We did it," I said gently, stroking her cheek. "You''re pregnant with my children."


    "!!!" Hearing my words, her yellow eyes widened, and her gaze fixed on her swollen stomach. Then she broke into soft sobs, tears of happiness and joy streaming down her face.


    "Hey," I wrapped my arms around her slim body, pulling her closer to me. "It''s okay, you''re going to become a mother soon."


    "I promise you I''ll find a way to heal your injuries, okay?" I vowed, my gaze falling to her hideous scar, making her feel awkward and guilty, averting her eyes. "I won''t let you stay like this."


    I want her to be whole again.


    "Mm," she nodded, resting her head on my chest. She felt relieved, hearing my words. No matter what, I intend to make her happy, I couldn''t help but feel attached to her. It was clear that she wasn''t an evil monster like her kin.


    "Here, drink," I said, presenting her with my left nipple. "My milk will help you recover a little bit of strength" She didn''t hesitate and began sucking, tasting my milk.


    "Delicious, isn''t it?" I wiped the milk from the corner of her lips with my finger. "Do you like it?"


    "Mmm.." she replied, nodding lightly with her eyes closed. The soft sucking sounds filled the room.


    "Good...drink as much as you like," I said, enjoying the moment. I loved it when someone drank my milk, perhaps it was a fetish? Maybe? Well...I don''t care, since I have a lot of fetishes.


    ''Okay, enough distractions,'' I stood up, holding the goblin girl in my arms, with my dick still inside her. I made my way to the room right next to ours.


    Opening the door, I saw the cowgirl lying on the bed, in the same state I had left her. Her mind was still broken, but her body was healing. I climbed into bed with her, pulling her closer and offering my other nipple to her.


    "..." She reacted only when a few drops of milk touched her lips. She slowly opened her eyes, gazing at me and at the small green girl suckling on my left breast.


    The cowgirl didn''t seem to care, and she closed her eyes again but not before holding my right breast with both hands, squeezing the milk directly into her mouth.


    ''hehehehe... these two are greedy, no doubt.'' I commented as I watched two hungry mouths, erotically sucking on my huge breasts and enjoying the milky treats.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you both no matter what."


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 65: I’ll Always Love My Daughters

    Chapter 65: I¡¯ll Always Love My Daughters


    "Ahh!...finally! They are out." I panted, lying on the stone bed in the goblin cave. My legs were spread and my chest rose and fell. I had just given birth to two goblin daughters.


    "Fuck... I''m so tired." My body was drenched in sweat and the scent of my pheromones filled the cave. For some reason, my two new daughters refused to come out of my womb. Every time I pushed them, they slipped back inside, driving me insane and making the process take longer than usual. However, the whole experience was pleasant, so it wasn''t too bad.


    "Ahhh...damn." I sighed in relief, stroking my stomach, which quickly returned to its normal shape thanks to my skills. I was still a little wet, but most of it had dried. I was too exhausted to even use my ''Clean'' skill.


    "Come here, my little green babies," I smiled, reaching out to grab my two daughters. I held them close and nursed them with my breast milk. They were small and adorable, even for a goblin race, although one of them was a little different.


    Both of my new goblin daughters were Futas. Silver-haired and crimson-eyed like me. Green skin obviously, however, the smallest one had brown spots all over her body like a cow.


    My other goblin daughter was the most unique daughter I had given birth to. First of all, she was way larger for a goblin, twice the size of her sister, but that wasn''t the strangest thing.Vissit  for updates


    Both my daughters were Futas as I mentioned, while the smallest one had a green human-like dick, her sister had a long green animal dick. It looked like a horse penis or something.


    "That''s so weird... what the fuck!" I exclaimed inwardly, staring at her ''package'' again. "Yep...that''s definitely a horse dick."


    I didn''t know what to say. The only thing I could do was to stare at this strange penis in front of me and think.


    "Are goblins related to horses by any chance?"


    "..."


    "Well...fuck it...I would love my daughters no matter what," I thought, not letting this small detail get in the way of my love for my children.


    "You''re both amazing girls!" I gently stroked both their heads and kissed their foreheads.


    "Mmm" they purred, enjoying the breast milk and snuggling closer to me.


    "How can something be so adorable and sexy at the same time?"


    I couldn''t help but smile as I saw my new daughters sucking on my breasts, their hands and legs playing, reaching and touching my breasts and face.


    "Aww...all my babies are so cute and adorable," I said, hugging them tighter. I showered them with kisses, and they seemed to enjoy it.


    [Congratulations, you have successfully given birth to two Futa Goblins]


    [+2000 BP]


    This system message was routine for me at this point, but it confirmed that Futa Goblins do exist in this world, as I didn''t get the message that I had given birth to a new variant, but it made me wonder about my strange big goblin daughter, the one with the horse dick. Is that natural and not a new breed of goblin? Also, my two daughters were goblins, not hobgoblins as I had hoped.


    "Ah...Mother, it''s been a while since I drank your milk and..." her words trailed off, eyes fixed on my breasts. "...I''m hungry, Mother."


    "Haha...such a naughty wolf girl," I smiled, knowing that no matter what my daughters always desired me. "I would love to feed you, but as you can see, all the spots are taken."


    "Hmm?...not all of them, Mother," Luna took a step back and crocheted, her hands gently stroking my cock. "The milk from here is tasty too."


    "Oh...I forgot about that," I said, spreading my legs a little. "You can have some of my ''milk'' but make it quick, okay?"


    "Yes, Mother!" she nodded, her hands holding the base of my dick and giving it a few strokes before taking the whole thing inside her mouth.


    "Mmmm..." a soft moan escaped my throat, the sensation of my cock being enveloped by Luna''s warm mouth sent my body shivering.


    ''No matter how many times I get sucked dry, there is always more,'' I thought, enjoying the service from my daughter. She took my rod whole inside her mouth, her tongue skillfully licking and sucking me.


    She kept swirling her tongue along my shaft, her hands working in synergy. The sounds coming from my cock, popping in and out of her hot saliva-soaked mouth, were making me harder.


    Luna started bobbing her head back and forth faster and deeper, she wanted more. She didn''t stop even after I shot my first load, my dick didn''t falter even after emptying two more times inside her stomach. Her mouth sucked my rod again for more of my warm and sweet cum.


    "Ahhh!...Mother!" she said, coming out of my cock with a "pop." She kept licking the tip at a slow, steady pace.


    "Satisfied?" I asked, grinning as my cock had a shiny coating of saliva.


    "Almost.." she flashed a seductive smile before quickly going back to suck my dick, eager for another load of that sweet essence, her fingers found their way inside my wet pussy, pushing and brushing along my clit. Her pace was relentless; she really wanted to bring me to climax as fast as possible.


    However, one thing I learned about my body after all that breeding and giving birth was that I could control my release to some extent. I could force myself to climax intensely or slow it down by a few more minutes.


    "Here it comes," I cried out, forcing my release to come. I have a lot of things to do, and if I stayed here, soon enough, more of my girls would show up, asking for my milk.


    "Aww...your milk is so yummy!" she said, licking her lips before cleaning my rod with her tongue.


    "So...you''re satisfied now?" I asked, smirking at her, she nodded while trying to get every drop of cum. The two goblin girls in my arms kept gazing with wide eyes, watching the whole thing from start to finish. I think they were fascinated by the sight since they stopped sucking my breasts a while ago.


    "Yes...Thank you, Mother," Luna flashed a smile, standing up and stealing my lips, making me taste some of my own cum. "I love you, mother."


    "I love you too," I smiled, returning the kiss before sending her back to the den. Since she was my eldest daughter, I made her responsible for the other wolf girls, just to keep things in order.


    "Now...onto the next task," I said, my feet leading me to a wooden building next to the goblin cave. "It''s time to have some cowgirls running around my land."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 66: The Teleportation Feature

    Chapter 66: The Teleportation Feature


    The first step I took was to upgrade the Holstaur barn to the next level, just as I had done with the goblin cave, to reap that sweet boost. Choosing a nice spot on the soft hay, I lay down, and my two goblin daughters jumped out eagerly playing together on the hay.


    "Hehehe" I chuckled softly, enjoying the peaceful moment for a while, just watching them, before shifting my focus to the task at hand.


    "Sigh...I truly need another womb or a skill that enables me to conceive offspring from multiple races simultaneously."


    Having the ability to give birth to multiple children from different races at once would be extremely useful. It would save me time and effort, and I could knock out many quests at once, sadly there were no such skills in the shop at the moment. Perhaps if I increased my rank, they would appear.


    ''Time to get to work!''


    Shaking my head, I opened the system interface, selecting the Holstaur egg from my sack. The soft golden light engulfed me again as the sweet sensation of the egg moving into my womb. During the process, I quickly infused my blood into my womb, hoping to provide a status boost to my future cowgirl daughters and maybe one of them will be of a higher rank.


    "Ahhh... " I moaned slowly spreading my legs, my right hand moved on its own, up and down on my erect cock, while my left hand went to my ass, teasing my anus, my fingers pushing and playing with the soft pink ring. My hole twitched under my touch, and I couldn''t resist inserting two fingers, which only heightened the pleasure.


    This is the second time I used this impregnation process and the pleasure it gives was better than I expected, almost as good as a whole night of non-stop breeding.


    Almost.


    "Ahhh...this feels good" I murmured, slowly jerking my big fat 12-inch monster, a little pre-cum was leaking out. My ass was empty and yearning, I quickened the pace of my fingers, stretching it as I tried to relax as much as possible before adding a third. Not that I need it, my body can adapt to fit anything inside.


    [Congratulations, You have successfully impregnated yourself with a Holstaur egg]


    [Time tile birth: 20 days]


    "Ahh...nice" My eyes caught the system notification informing me that the process was done, However when I saw the timer, my brow twitched in annoyance.


    ''What the fuck!? 20 days!'' I exclaimed inwardly. This was the longest pregnancy time I have had so far, fortunately, I still have one Birth Barn slot available for use.


    [Applying The Birth Barn Slot?]


    [New timer 20 days > 6 days and 4 hours]


    "..."


    "FUCK YOU SYSTEM!" I cursed, my loud voice caused my two green daughters to pause their play and gaze at me with concerned eyes.


    "Don''t worry Mommy is fine...go back to your game" I gave them a soft reassuring smile, the goblin girls were a little doubtful but they resumed their play.


    Sigh.


    Sighing heavily, I dismissed the system window as if it were an annoying bug and stared at the ceiling. Six days is a long time, and the timer will increase by a day or two when I leave the barn. I had hoped to give birth to my Holstaur daughters swiftly and move on to the rabbitkin. However, my plan was placed on hold for now.


    ''Hmm...I suppose the best way to make use of these six days is to finish my quest with the bunnies.'' I thought, closing my eyes momentarily. ''I still have fifty bunny girls to impregnate, and I really need that teleportation feature.''


    I wonder if the feature would be similar to my ''Return'' skill or not.


    Tehe!.


    "..."


    Hey!... I have more points to spend, so it wasn''t a loss or anything. Anyway, let''s set the Rabbit form aside for now and check out what I''ve been truly looking forward to.


    ...


    [The Teleportation feature. (upgradable)]


    [Place a waypoint in an already explored location, and you''ll be able to teleport to the waypoint from any place, with no limitations.


    Available waypoints: 01


    A 24-hour cooldown will be applied each time you change the waypoint''s location]


    ...


    "Cool..." my lips curled into a smile, I could finally explore other parts of the forest.


    If I understood this feature correctly, it was basically my ''Return'' skill but in reverse, for example, I could place a waypoint right now in Rhea''s old cave using my map, since I explored it before, and teleport there instantly.


    The downside was that the teleportation only worked in one direction - to the waypoint. I couldn''t teleport from the waypoint to another location.


    However, I wasn''t too concerned about that since the feature was upgradable. More waypoints would be unlocked, allowing me to set up a network strategically. For now, I would use my ''Return'' skill to teleport home.


    With this feature, exploring the forest would be a breeze. I could spend the entire day exploring and place a waypoint when night fell, then teleport back to my home, rest, and repeat the process the following day.


    Simple and easy. And I needed it that way so I could explore with peace of mind, searching for a fifth race to complete my class quest.


    "Ugh...I need to go home and...rest" I tried to lift myself from the bed but failed miserably. My body was heavy due to my new, massive belly. I''ll give birth tomorrow, and I can already see that my holstaur daughters will be big.


    I mean, my belly was enormous, like the time I gave birth to thirty wolf daughters - a massive mountain. My chest was large, swollen, nipples leaking nonstop, milk and cum everywhere. My legs were sticky, as were my arms, and my skin was dirty and white. I need a shower...A simple ''Clean'' spell would suffice, but the shower is needed to relax my mind.


    SLAP!


    I slapped the bunny girl next to me on the ass, making her body jerk off the bed. "Take care...I''m going home."


    "Eh?...you''re leaving?" She asked, her eyes displaying exhaustion and disappointment. She was the last girl I fucked, and she was Cotton''s sister.


    ''Naughty as her sister'' I chuckled inwardly, recalling the way she begged me to fuck all her holes, which I did happily.


    "Yes, I''m leaving. Take care, okay?" I said, taking some of my cum from her pussy and pushing it into her mouth. I really need some rest after all that hardcore breeding.


    "Mhmhm.." She nodded, smiling as she took more cum from her pussy. "Good luck, Mother Morgana."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 67: Milking Mother’s Love

    Chapter 67: Milking Mother¡¯s Love


    "PUSH!... Mother! PUSH!"


    "I AM PUSHING!" I yelled, gritting my teeth. Sweat dripped down my forehead, and my face twisted in frustration. I''ve been in labor for six hours now.


    ''How the fuck can my daughters grow so big?!''


    I knew that my holstaur daughters were big, but I didn''t expect them to be this big. Thirty minutes before my labor started, my belly instantly doubled in size. It took Ember, Luna, Azura, and my crimson daughter, whom I named Scarlett, a great effort to carry me back inside the Holstaur Barn.


    "One more push, Mother," Scarlett said, her hands holding my left leg up and spreading them apart. She was helping me during this birth. Ember and Azura were watching my two goblin daughters, while Luna was sitting between my legs, ready to catch my new daughters.


    "Nghh...agh," My teeth clenched together, the intense pain was getting stronger¡ªnot a painful one but more like a pleasurable sensation, my skills ensured that any pain during labor became a pleasure.


    "Come on, Mother, you can do it!" Luna said, trying to encourage me. She was also worried about me; I looked like I was in pain. I could feel something large trying to get out of my tight pussy.


    "Here it comes, Mother, I can see the head!"


    "AHHH!"


    "Good!...Good!...one more push, Mother, you can do it!"


    "ARRRGGHHH!" I screamed, pushing as hard as I could. My muscles strained and tensed up, and my hands gripped the soft hay tightly. I could feel the head slowly slipping out.


    "Ahhh!..." I sighed in relief, my muscles relaxing as I laid back on the hay, panting heavily.


    "You''re doing good, mother; the first one is almost out," Scarlett said, gently rubbing my leg. "Just one more push and it will be over."


    "Okay!" I nodded, resting for a moment before pushing again.


    "AHHHH!"


    "Here it comes!....here it comes!" Luna said, her eyes fixed between my legs, watching with anticipation.


    "Ahhh!....Nghh!" The head slipped out, but my cow daughter''s body remained inside.


    "AHHHHH!!!!!!" My muscles flexed as I pushed with all my strength. The pressure was unbearable; my legs spread apart, and my pussy stretched to its limit, almost tearing. The sweet sensation of something big trying to get out of my tight hole was overwhelming.


    "Yes!...yes!...yes!" Luna cried out in excitement, her hands reaching for the head. "Come on...push harder, Mother!"


    "ARGGHHHHH!!!!!"


    "Ahh!...it''s out!" Luna cried out, holding the small Holstaur''s body in her arms. "Scarlett, help me clean her."


    "Yes!... Sister Scarlett," Luna nodded, helping Scarlett clean my newborn daughter.


    "Give her to me," I said, stretching out my arms. The two girls nodded and Luna moved her hand, wiping the fluids off the little girl''s head and face before giving her to me "Ugh...more are coming."


    "More?..." My wolf daughters'' brains just blanked, but when they gazed at my still massive belly, they snapped into action. "Y-Yes...More are coming."


    I held my newborn daughter in my arms; she was so cute. Her skin was white with a little pink blush on her chubby cheeks, and her black eyes stared at me while her lips were puckered up, forming an ''o'' shape. She was female and human in appearance, for now, the only things that gave away her race were the small tail and the hooved legs.


    "Aww...you''re so cute," I gently stroked her chubby cheek with my finger, and the holstaur baby girl cooed and leaned into my touch. "My adorable daughter...here, have some milk."


    "Hehehe....this will be fun," a stupid smile found its way to my lips as I kept gazing at the building in front of me.


    [Milking station: A special milking station that increases milk production by 20%


    The milk will be stored automatically in the storage and in special containers. 50 BP is required for a 50L container.


    Cost: 15,000 BP]


    "Nice...This is exactly what I need!" I whispered, purchasing the milking station without hesitation.


    The station was simple and could be placed anywhere, even inside racial buildings. It was just a wooden arch, two stools, and a big wooden bucket. To use it, you just had to drop your breasts over the arch and enjoy being milked like a cow. When the bucket is full, you could choose to send the milk to storage or use it directly.


    "Perfect," I smirked, my dirty mind suddenly thinking of ways to profit from this sweet station.


    "You look happy, Mother," Scarlett''s words broke the peaceful silence inside the barn, pulling my dirty mind away from my lewd fantasy.


    "..."


    Sorry, that was a lie; my mind is always dirty. And when I turned to my crimson wolf daughter, staring at her gorgeous figure, I licked my lips, opening the system, and placing the milking station inside the barn.


    "Come here, Scarlett, give me a hand," I said, sitting on the stool and dropping my breasts over the wooden arch. "Can you help mommy milk these huge tits?"


    "!!!" Scarlett''s cheeks flushed, and her red eyes stared hungrily at my bouncing breasts. The rod between her legs slowly began to wake up, emerging from its hiding place.


    "Yes, mother," she smiled, sitting beside me and doing as instructed. Her hands grasped each breast, massaging them, and soon her slow and steady movements turned into a gentle squeeze. The wonderful feeling made my heart beat faster, and moans filled the room.


    "Ahhh....That''s a good girl," I smirked, opening the interface and charging the milking station with 1000 BP to be used for the special containers.


    "You''re so big, Mother, and heavy, too," Scarlett said, her hands shifting to different areas around my breasts, massaging them with care, causing my heat to intensify.


    "Do you like mommy''s breasts?" I asked.


    "Yes," she nodded, smiling with her eyes fixed on my leaking nipples. "I love them."


    "Hehe...such a good girl," I praised her, leaning in for a kiss. "You can do whatever you want with them."


    "Really!?" Her eyes lit up with excitement, and without hesitation, she latched onto my right nipple with her mouth, sucking eagerly and hungrily. Meanwhile, she milked my left breast with her hands.


    "Mmmhmmm! Ahhh," I moaned, enjoying the sweet pleasure I was getting from my daughter. Her tongue swirled around my nipple while her fingers gently squeezed and milked my breast.


    "Yes!...yes!...take it all, baby...suck mommy''s milk...drink it all!" I said, holding her head with both hands, encouraging her to take more.


    "Mmmhmmm!" Scarlett moaned, nodding and taking more milk into her stomach. She was a little rough, squeezing my breast to milk it faster, her mouth devouring my nipple, and her teeth gently biting it, but I didn''t mind. In fact, I loved it.


    "Ahhh!...Nghh!" I moaned, my eyes slowly shifting to the wooden bucket, which was filling up pretty quickly with just the milk from my left breast.


    "Ahhh...mother, you''re so delicious!" Scarlett said, switching to my right breast and giving it the same treatment.


    "Fuck....I''ll get addicted to this, no doubt"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 68: A Quick Check Up Before Heading Out

    Chapter 68: A Quick Check Up Before Heading Out


    "Hurry up! Get those trees inside."


    "Yes, Boss."


    I lingered in the shadows cast by the cave''s entrance, observing Fenrir barking orders to his brothers and sisters, guiding them through the whole gathering process of wood and stone.


    I''m not saying this because they are my lovely daughters and grandsons, but all of my offspring had outstanding intelligence. Other than the difficulty I faced when I tried to teach them how to use the stone axe, which, in my honest opinion, is understandable; asking a werewolf, a natural predator, to cut trees was completely bullshit, but... hey! I had no choice.


    Ahem...Anyway, everything else they picked up pretty fast. I taught them how to count from one to ten, and in less than two minutes, they figured out the numbers from ten to twenty and beyond on their own.


    How did that happen? No idea. I just stared at them in pure shock as they began to count like experts.


    ''What the fuck is going on?'' I asked myself that question many times before accepting that some things would forever stay unanswered.


    Sniff...Sniff


    Fenrir suddenly paused, sniffing the air before swiftly turning his wolf head to gaze into the darkness of the cave entrance.


    ''Oops, he noticed me.''


    "Oh... Hello, Mother." Fenrir''s voice was deep and manly, and every time I heard it or saw his muscular furry figure, I just wanted to spread my legs and let him conquer my body all night long.


    ''God... he''s so cute!''


    "I''m back... Did you miss me?" I asked, taking a step closer to my big boy and jumping on his back like a small kid.


    "I always miss you, Mother," he said, standing there, allowing me to enjoy his soft gray fur.


    "Good boy," I pet his head and gently scratched behind his ear, making him hum softly. "Did you have a good time while I was away? Any problems?"


    "No, Mother, everything was peaceful," Fenrir nodded. "We did everything you told us to do. We collected wood and stone, and we managed to hunt a few boars."


    "Good job," I praised him again, patting his head once more. "Hehehe," I giggled, watching his big ears twitching under my touch.


    "Mother... I want to breed with you again," he said, turning his head to face me.


    "Oh... you do?" I teased him, smiling seductively, and slowly getting off his back. "Well... I think you''ve earned it."


    "Really!"


    "Yup, let''s go inside..." I said, grabbing his massive cock and leading him back into the cave.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Really?... Thank you, Mother," Fenrir''s eyes lit up, and he nodded. He took several steps back but not before placing a kiss on my right ass cheek and playfully biting the left one.


    ''Fufuf... he''s too adorable,'' I smiled, standing up and using my ''Clean'' skill to remove all the fluids off my skin but not the ones inside my womb.


    "Remember, Fenrir, no wandering around at night, and make sure to organize night shifts."


    "Yes, Mother, I understand."


    "Oh, and check the storage. I left a little surprise for all of you," I winked, recalling the five big barrels full of milk that I had placed in there.


    "I will, Mother," Fenrir said with a nod.


    "Good... You can return to your duties."


    I stood inside this chamber¡ªwhich was located in one of the newest sections of the cave¡ªfor a while, just observing the territory through the map. Today was the last day of the protective barrier and the teleportation of the cave, and I had to make sure this place was secured.


    I taught everyone how to use the ''Return'' skill in case of an emergency, and after a bloody long time, I managed to force it into their stubborn heads that their lives are more important than the territory or anything else.


    That''s why I asked Azura and her daughters to teleport to the cave. Their ice magic would be useful in blocking the cave entrances, providing enough time for everyone to use the return skill. Scarlett also came along with them, eager to blow some shit up with her fireballs. As for Rhea, she refused to return to my land. She''s the only one inside the new territory who doesn''t have the skill.


    I''m not too worried about her since anyone can teleport her back to my land, and even if something happens, the distance isn''t that long.


    The goblin cave was just 2.5 km to the northeast of my home, furthermore, the system will warn me if any hostile life form gets too close to the borders.


    "Hmm... All good," I nodded in satisfaction and closed the inventory''s interface. I bought 50 potions¡ªhealth, mana, and stamina, as well as the sleeping potion. You know, if I found an aggressive race that I couldn''t breed with normally, I''d just put them under sleep and steal the seeds or eggs.


    See... I''m smart


    "..."


    Sigh... Yeah!... I''m only smart when it comes to perverted things.


    Anyway, you get the point. I also took some roasted boar meat to snack on during my exploration and clean water. With that out of the way, I left the cave after saying goodbye to everyone.


    My destination was north. I''ll explore it for a week, maybe less since I have to give birth to my bunny daughters in six days from now. Tomorrow, the Birth Barn slots will be available to use, but I decided to save them for the new races.


    If I don''t manage to find one in the north, I''ll teleport back home and start again in the south.


    "Alright," I took a deep breath and gazed at the thick tree line in front of me. "Pussies and dicks... get ready. Morgana is coming for you."


    "NAHAHAHA!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 69: UGH!… A Crime Against Nature

    Chapter 69: UGH!... A Crime Against Nature


    "Hmm...Hmm~" happily humming a random tune, I strolled through the woods, following the trail north.


    Beyond the towering trees with their expansive leaves, there was nothing particularly remarkable about this forest; just your average woodland with its typical animals.


    ''Boring,'' I pouted inwardly. Yet, I had managed to spot a deer, an ordinary one with majestic antlers and four sturdy legs. No humanoid ones, futa versions, or anything in between. It ran away before I could reach it. I didn''t chase it; I just kept staring at the deer with a fucked-up thought in mind.


    ''If I breed with normal animals, will that fulfill the quest condition?'' I pondered, recalling that my race could reproduce with virtually any creature. Goodness! I even became pregnant by the forest itself.


    Hold on a second... I don''t want to fuck a goat, or a dog, or a fish... I''m not that crazy.


    Not yet, at least.


    But really, I can''t stop thinking about it. If I impregnate myself with a deer egg, would my offspring be humanoid girls with deer-like attributes or simply ordinary deer?


    "If all else fails, I might just give it a try," I declared, determination in my eyes.


    "I almost forgot about the world tree seed nestled within my womb," I muttered, glancing down at my descent-sized belly. "I wonder how this little one will turn out."


    Shaking my head, I continued my journey, occasionally glancing at the map to keep track of my location and the extent of my exploration. To my surprise, I had traversed more than five kilometers northward in less than two hours, which was quite impressive given my pace and my pregnant state.


    The good news was that my belly remained relatively small, suggesting that I was carrying only one or two bunny offspring. Perhaps this was due to the infusion of my blood into my womb, or the influence of Celeste''s royal seed, or perhaps it was a consequence of my stupid self-impregnation without assuming the Rabbit Form. I totally forgot about it.


    Speaking of which, the rabbit form was an okay form, not as good as the wolf form, but it has its uses.


    In that form, my appearance wouldn''t change that much; my arms and legs would shift to those of a rabbit covered with silver fur, plus a nice fluffy small tail and long bunny ears to complete the look.


    The most notable enhancement, however, was my heightened sense of hearing, surpassing even the wolf''s hearing. But other than the extraordinary hearing and the ability to leap great heights, the rabbit form didn''t offer much else. In fact, it came with a notable drawback.


    I''ll get spooked easily, and when I say that, I mean it. A fucking bird would make me jump in fear, a falling leaf, a bug, hell, even a small stick moving around would freak me out, and my first action would always be to hop and find refuge.


    I didn''t like this aspect, even though I understood that it was a natural survival mechanism for rabbits. It simply wasn''t in my nature to flee and hide. The wolf form is more suited for me, resonating deeply with my true self, always hungry for blood.


    So yeah, I''ll only use the rabbit form when breeding.


    BANG!


    "What was that?!!!"


    With a swift motion, I leaped backward, shifting into the wolf form mid-air and landing gracefully on a tree branch. My reflexes were super quick, almost instinctual, and I was getting better at shifting forms.


    My eyes darted left and right, looking for the source of the noise. However, the dense foliage of the tall trees and the thickness of the underbrush made it challenging to pinpoint the origin of the sound. The fact that the branch I was standing on wasn''t strong enough to carry the weight of a big futa wolf girl caused my legs to sink into the bark, and soon I would fall.


    "AWWWWOOOO!" I howled, flying through the air like a rocket. My body moved on its own, my hand raised above my head, aiming for the closest spider rat.


    "GET AWAY FROM HER, YOU FUCKS!" I yelled as my hand came down with the full force of my momentum, sending the spear into the spider rat''s head, piercing right through it.


    "AHHH!" The fox girl cried out in fear, jumping backward. Her back hit the ground, and she closed her eyes, curling herself into a ball, trembling in fear.


    With swift efficiency, I crafted another blood spear and, using my chains, launched myself upward, only to descend with even greater force, impaling another spider rat.


    "Ngh... fuck, this is disgusting," I muttered, shaking my hand to remove the spider rat blood before creating two more spears and landing on the ground.


    The moment my wolf feet touched the soft soil, the remaining spider rats made a move. Hissing loudly, they turned their ugly heads in my direction, aiming their rat arms at me.


    "Oh, crap!" I exclaimed, quickly ducking down and moving to the side as a loud bang rang out. The spot where I had stood just a few seconds ago was shattered and blown away, the dirt and stone flying in every direction.


    ''Shit... what the hell was that? Air magic?'' I wondered, moving to the right and attacking another spider rat. I stabbed it with my spear, and with the help of my chains, I managed to pin it to a tree.


    I was in the middle of killing it when suddenly I felt something warm and sticky hit my shoulder, almost making me lose my balance and fall.


    "WHAT THE HELL!" I yelled, turning my head to the source of this disgusting fluid. But only to find a thin yellow web covering my right shoulder, "Fuck!" I cursed, swiftly cutting the web with my claws.


    I didn''t have much time to think, another spider rat was targeting me with its rat arm, and another and another, it wasn''t hard to dodge the shots since they were pretty slow, but there were so many of them, shooting in different directions, and the loud bangs, dust and dirt flying everywhere, disturbed my vision.


    I was thinking of using my ''Return'' skill, getting the hell out of here, I wasn''t exactly the greatest warrior, and being caught in the crossfire wasn''t the best idea, but I knew these abominations wouldn''t let me escape.


    However...


    Crack! Crack!


    Taking a deep breath and cracking my neck, I flashed a predatory smile gazing down at the spider rats.


    "Grrr...I won''t go down without a fight!"


    ROAAAAAR!!


    Hello dear readers. how are you all doing?


    I want to informe you that the second book of the novel have been released on Kindle, you can check it out.


    Thank you all for the support and have fun.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 70: A Tempting Moment

    Chapter 70: A Tempting Moment


    ¡°Ngh...Ahh!¡± My fangs sank deep into the disgusting flesh, ripping out a piece of meat as my jaws snapped shut.


    The spider rats were actually harder to deal with despite their sluggish movements, and the ugly bastards managed to trick me.


    For a while, they maintained the same attack pattern, alternating between their air bullet magic and the sticky, yellow spider web. I was growing confident in my ability to take them all on, but that arrogance proved foolish.


    After taking down four more¡ªhalf of them¡ªthe fighting style of the remaining four suddenly changed. They attacked with more speed, and they stopped using their air bullet magic.


    They began to attack in a way that was more like a rat, using their sharp teeth and claws. I was taken aback by the sudden change, and my reaction time was late, which cost me my left arm.


    Yes! They took my left arm, a fucking bastard snuck up on me from behind. I literally couldn¡¯t sense him at all until his disgusting yellow teeth sank deep into my left upper arm.


    I felt that the spider rat was trying to inject something into me, which was probably poison. Without time to think, I severed my left arm without hesitation. Blood sprayed everywhere, the pain was intense, but I could handle it. No, I had to handle it.


    This shit happened five minutes ago... Now I¡¯m standing here tired, my silver was covered in blood, scars, and wounds, facing three spider rats.


    Yes... three. I tore that bastard who bit my arm to pieces and retrieved my left arm from its foul mouth. I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the name Morgana if I couldn¡¯t reclaim what was mine.


    So... in total... I was totally fucked!... HAHAHA!


    ¡®Maybe I should use the return skill... No, I don¡¯t think I have enough time,¡¯ I thought, watching the spider rats circling around me.


    The Kitsune girl was still curled up on the ground, shaking in fear, her eyes closed tight, and ears pressed to her head. She¡¯d been like this from the start; she didn¡¯t even try to help me or run away.


    ¡®I¡¯ll ensure you pay me back handsomely for this rescue,¡¯ I thought, smirking as I licked my lips, thinking of the best ways to use the fox girl. But first, we had to get out of here alive, right?


    ¡®Hehehe... we will... eventually,¡¯ I chuckled, storing my severed arm in my inventory with a mere thought. It would remain preserved there until I found a way to reattach it.


    Swiftly gulping down a health potion, I dashed toward the spider rats. Using my ¡®Crimson Forge,¡¯ I managed to craft an arm from blood, attaching it to my left shoulder.


    I suppose arms could be considered weapons too.


    GRRR!


    The closest spider rat attempted to stab me with its sharp legs, but I easily dodged the attack, leaping to the side and aiming my spear at its head. The lucky bastard dodged my attack, but sadly for him, in the next second, he bit hard on my blood arm.


    ¡°Fool,¡± I sneered, commanding spears to erupt from the blood within its mouth, obliterating its head instantly.


    ¡®One down... Two remain.¡¯


    The two remaining spider rats charged simultaneously, and I met them head-on, channeling every ounce of mana, blood, and strength I had left to craft the longest and badass blood scythe I could.


    My blood scythe was 13 feet long (3.97 meters). The blade was made of sharp edges that looked like teeth, the handle was thick and red, and the bottom was covered in thorn spikes.


    It was beautiful, deadly, and totally crazy. Like me!


    But this was not the time to admire my weapon; I was fighting for my life.


    ¡°Hey... You should get up,¡± I nudged her shoulder, trying to wake her up, but she didn¡¯t move. ¡°Come on... Get up!... Please... Get up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Giving up on trying to wake her, I grabbed her ankles and started pulling her body away from this place. It wasn¡¯t easy considering her size and weight.


    ¡°Ngh... You¡¯re so heavy!¡± I cursed under my breath. ¡°You saved me, and I¡¯ll save you,¡± I gritted my teeth and continued dragging her.


    Fortunately, my home wasn¡¯t too far from there. I lived alone in a big hollow tree that I was lucky to find after those monsters destroyed my previous home and caused my family to break apart.


    ¡°Ahh... I¡¯m... almost there,¡± I panted, dragging the woman¡¯s body through the bushes and over tree roots.


    My heart was pounding fast in my chest, my fox ears twitched hearing every sound the forest was making, my eyes shifted left and right looking for danger.


    But after a long struggle, I managed to drag the woman to my home. My eyes were teary, my arms and legs were sore and shaking, my nose and mouth were covered in dirt, and my red-brown fur was filthy, but I had made it.


    ¡°Haaa... Haaa... Haaa,¡± panting heavily, I placed the woman on my leaf bed. My hands and legs went limp as I fell to the ground. I caught my breath for a second before pulling myself up with great effort and blocking the entrance to my home with a rock.


    ¡°Phew...¡± I sighed, wiping the sweat off my forehead with my arm and turning to look at the sleeping woman.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s alright,¡± I muttered, slowly crawling closer to her. ¡ä¡äShe looks like she¡¯s in pain,¡ä I thought, gazing at her scrunched-up face.


    ¡®But who is she? Why is she in the forest? How did she get here?¡¯ My mind was filled with questions, but I couldn¡¯t find the answers, so I pushed them aside for the moment.


    I had some clean water I gathered the other day. I used it to gently clean her body, washing the dirt and blood off her skin. She was beautiful... very beautiful to the point I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from her.


    ¡®This is bad,¡¯ I gasped, feeling something growing inside me, and that was happening every time I touched her, but I couldn¡¯t stop exploring her body, and that¡¯s when my fingers brushed against something strange between her legs.


    Gulp.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I found myself spreading her legs apart and removing those strange white things that covered her skin.


    ¡°Ngh....Ahh!¡± A low moan escaped her lips, and I gasped in shock. My face was hot, my heart was racing in my chest, and my ears were standing straight.


    ¡°This is....¡± I had no words to describe the magnificent thing that lay there between her legs. It was huge; it was thick; it was.... calling me to have a taste.


    ¡°Just a quick one,¡± I whispered, lowering my head closer to her cock, licking it slowly. ¡°Ahhh!... soo good!


    ¡°I want more!¡±


    Hello dear readers. how are you all doing?


    I want to informe you that the second book of the novel have been released on Kindle, you can check it out.


    Thank you all for the support and have fun.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 71: The Strange Woman (1)

    Chapter 71: The Strange Woman (1)


    "No...this is bad," I muttered, shaking my head left and right as I slightly crawled away from her. "I shouldn''t do that."


    The strange woman was still lying on my bed, her eyes closed, and chest heaving slowly up and down as she breathed.


    But I couldn''t take my eyes away from her...from her thick and long cock that was standing up like a hard stick. I could smell the sweet aroma coming from it, and a little bit of a white fluid leaking from the tip.


    I swallowed my saliva, licking my lips, my tongue was burning with desire to lick that thing again, I wanted to lick, suck, and feel it inside me, I wanted to be fucked by it.


    I gulped, slowly crawling back to the sleeping woman, my hands were shaking, and my fox tail was twitching, but I couldn''t stop myself, I was drawn to it, like a moth to the flame.


    My mind was screaming at me to stop, but my body had a mind of its own.


    I didn''t have any experience in this kind of thing. I never thought of having sex before, and I never had the urge to mate with anyone, not even once. I was always focusing on surviving and running away from those creatures.


    But...right now...I can''t help but want to do it.


    I lowered my head, sticking my tongue out to lick the white fluid leaking out of her cock. Moaned at the sweet taste, I couldn''t stop myself from licking it again, and again.


    "What is this...TASTE!"


    I didn''t care if I woke her up anymore, I was too focused on licking that thing, that I even forgot that this was the first time I tasted a cock, or did that on purpose?


    "Ngh...Ahh!...AHH!" My tongue ran along the length, from the bottom all the way to the top, slurping the white fluid that kept coming out.


    "Haa...Haa" I panted heavily, my hands moved on their own, taking hold of her cock, and jerking it up and down. "Ahh...it''s sooo...hard...and big" I moaned, staring at her cock in awe.


    My tongue returned to licking her cock, my right hand was jerking her off while my left one was looking for her balls to massage them but to my bad luck she didn''t have any, so I returned to jerking her cock, my head kept moving, licking, sucking, and blowing the thick shaft, and I was enjoying every moment of it.


    ''MORE!''


    My whole body was on fire, my fox tail was wagging left and right, my pussy was leaking a lot of fluid, and my nipples were rock hard and poking out of my fur.


    "Haa...ahh" I moaned, licking the side of her shaft with my tongue, feeling the heat radiating off it. My small hands couldn''t even wrap around it, but I didn''t care.


    I want this...I NEED THIS!


    I opened my mouth wide open, taking in as much of her cock as I could, but it was too big, I gagged a little but I didn''t stop.


    "Ngh...Ahh...Ahh!" I groaned, trying to push her cock deeper into my throat, but it was futile. I couldn''t do it, not with my size and her size, there was no way.


    "Haaa...Ahh!...MORE!" I pulled out her cock from my mouth, gasping for air, and using my hands to jerk her off again.


    "AHHH!" I screamed, feeling her dick hitting that one spot that made me see stars. I kept hitting it again and again, making me scream in pleasure.


    I wanted to cum, but I can''t. I needed something to make me go over the edge. I glanced at her face. Her eyes were still closed, and her face was scrunched up.


    "AHHH!...AHHH!...AHHH!" I screamed, pushing my hips down harder and faster than before. Crying out, I reached down to rub my clit.


    "Ahhh!" I screamed, feeling her cock throbbing and pulsing. She was about to release, but so was I.


    "Yes...yes...cum in me...cum in me...I''m yours," I said, my fingers moving faster, rubbing my clit hard.


    "AHHHH!" We both screamed, releasing our loads at the same time. I could feel her cum shooting inside me, filling me up to the brim, painting my walls white. I was even more surprised by the way I used my pussy to milk her dry and ensure that none of that hot seed leaked out of me.


    "Haaa...Ahhh...ahhh," I panted, falling on top of her, resting my head on her chest, listening to her heartbeat for a time before slowly licking her neck.


    "Ahh..." I moaned, as a sweet aroma filled my nose, and a strange feeling surged inside my chest. I was confused, but I didn''t care. All that mattered was this strange woman and her nice cock.


    "Mine....my mate," I said, panting heavily, gazing down at her, and at that moment she opened her eyes wide with a smirk on her face.


    "I see you fell in love with my dick," she said, grinning at me, "hehehe...good...good. This will make things much easier."


    "!!!" I froze, staring at those crimson eyes. I felt that her eyes were...devouring me. My first instinct was to run away...IMMEDIATELY!


    "Now...now...don''t be scared," she said, her voice was like honey, sweet and soft. Wrapping her right arm around my waist, preventing me from escaping.


    "P-Please...let me go," I whimpered, trying to free myself.


    "Why would I do that, when I just found such a cute little fox?" she asked, pulling me closer to her face, "besides...we are connected now...Mate," she added, licking her lips.


    "M-Mate?!" I exclaimed, remembering what I said earlier.


    "Ara...Ara...didn''t you say that yourself?" she said with a warm smile, "I must say I didn''t think a cute little fox like you, would be this..." she leaned in, whispering seductively in my ear, "...possessive."


    "N-No...I...I," I stuttered, trying to explain, but I couldn''t find my words. I was afraid, and this woman...no, this creature was making me scared.


    "Shhh...you don''t need to be afraid of me," she said, pushing her hips up, causing her cock to move inside me. "You are mine now, and I won''t let you go so easily," she added, flipping our positions and pinning me to the ground.


    "Wait!..."


    "I won''t wait, I''ve been holding back for too long," she said, thrusting her hips forward, pushing her cock deeper into me. "I want to fuck you, I want to fill you up with my seed, I want to breed you," she growled.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 72: The Strange Woman (2)

    Chapter 72: The Strange Woman (2)


    "N-No...please...stop," I cried, trying to resist, but the moment her cock hit that one spot again¡ªthat made me scream¡ªI lost it.


    "Ahh!...Ahh...Ahh!" I moaned, locking my legs behind her back and pulling her closer. "Please...more!" I screamed, feeling her cock going even deeper into my pussy.


    "As you wish," she said, raising her hips and slamming them down, fucking me hard and fast. "Damn...you feel soooo good," she moaned, thrusting her hips more, pushing her cock deeper into me.


    The strange woman used those weird red chains to tie my legs and arms, spreading me apart and leaving my body more exposed to her.


    "Yes!...Yes!...like that!" I cried out, moaning loudly as her cock pounded me hard. I couldn''t contain my voice, especially seeing the bulge in my belly shrinking and growing again each time her cock found its way to my deepest parts.


    "Ngh...Ahhh!...Ahhh!...AHHH!" I screamed, my walls tightening around her cock. But that only made her fuck me even harder.


    "I can feel you getting tight...I''m close," the strange woman said, grunting through clenched teeth.


    "Aww!...faster...more" I moaned, pushing my hips to meet her thrust, I was going mad. Like really mad...the pleasure I''m receiving from this woman, was much better than doing it on my own.


    "Be a good mate and cum for me" the strange woman said, leaning and biting hard on my left nipple, and pinching the right one.


    "Ngghhh...Ahhh!...Yes...I''m cummming" I cried out, feeling her thrusting getting faster and stronger, I could feel it... she was almost at her limit.


    "Ngghhh!....Me too!" she groaned, her dick going balls deep inside me, filling me to the brim, her hot, thick, and white cum filled my belly, warming my insides, marking my territory as hers.


    I was lost for words...or breath, but I didn''t care, I was being fucked by the most amazing woman, and she had a dick!...who could blame me for loving the way her big and thick cock stretches and fucks me good?.


    I could feel her dick pulsing inside me, filling me up with so much of her cum, it started to spill out and pour down on the leaf bed.


    "Ahh...that was great," the woman said, running her hand on my swallow belly from all that hot seed inside me, "Oh..what''s this?"


    "Huh?" Her sudden change of tone caused my eyes to open and stare at her, to find her gazing in awe at my belly.


    "How is this possible?" she asked, moving my fur with her fingers. "You have more nipples?"


    "M-More...Nipples?!" I exclaimed, looking down at my belly and seeing six small, pink nubs growing on my stomach. I was confused and scared, but then I remembered what my mother had told me.


    "Don''t worry, this is normal," I said, looking up at the woman. "My mother said this would happen when I lose my virginity."


    "Really?"


    "What do you need?" I asked, my voice was low, and I was feeling strange... weird... like I want her to keep touching me... to keep fucking me.


    "Hmmm," she hummed, licking her lips and looking at me like I was some kind of food that she wanted to eat. "I only need one thing from you," she smirked, pushing me on my back and spreading my legs.


    "T-Tell me... what do you need?" I moaned, feeling her rubbing her cock between my legs, causing my pussy to leak even more.


    "I need your womb..." she answered, pushing her thick cock into my pussy. "Hikari, I want you to carry my children"


    "!!!" I froze, unsure how to react to her request. "C-Carry your children?"


    "Yes," she grinned, thrusting her cock deep into me, hitting my womb. "The reward I seek is to plant my babies inside you."


    "Can you give me this reward, Hikari?" she asked, stopping her movements and only gazing at my eyes, waiting for my answer.


    "Yes," the word slipped out of my mouth before my brain had the chance to process her words.


    Yes, I was scared of carrying the children of this strange and mysterious silver-haired woman, who I never met before and knew nothing about, but I wanted her babies, I NEEDED her babies.


    "Good girl" she moaned, leaning down and kissing me deeply in a sloppy wet kiss as she started breeding into me like a crazy animal with a huge dick.


    "Fuck... this is awesome... Get ready foxy... I''m going to fill you up with my baby cream"


    "Ahh... Ahhh" I moaned, feeling her cock stretching my pussy, tearing my walls, and shoving herself deeper into me than before. My pussy wrapped around her cock, milking her seed.


    "Take it all" Morgana moaned, pushing her hips hard, thrusting her cock deeply inside me, hitting my womb again and again, her speed increased, as well as her force, she was not holding back anymore.


    "CUM IN ME... BREED ME!" I begged her, wrapping my legs around her waist, and pulling her closer to me, my heart was racing, my breaths were shallow, and my body was trembling.


    I felt so happy... soooo happy, and I had no idea why.


    "You are mine!" Morgana growled, slamming her hips down, causing my belly to swell.


    I had no idea how many times she came inside me, but I didn''t care. The pleasure I''m receiving from her is something that I want to last forever.


    "I-I''m Yours..." I gasped, tears rolling down my cheeks, as she continued pounding into me, slamming her cock in and out, and with each time, more seed was shot directly into my womb.


    "...Forever"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 73: The Bunny Queen Can Fix You Up

    Chapter 73: The Bunny Queen Can Fix You Up


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated your partner for the first time: Kitsune]


    [+1500 BP]


    "Phew...about time." I exhaled, taking a step back to examine my work...My Art!


    The poor kitsune was unconscious on the leaf bed, her breathing was weak and I could easily hear the beating of her heart, but her eyes were closed and a satisfied smile hung on her lips, as well as tears of pleasure on her cheeks.


    Impregnating her took longer than I expected, I had to shoot more than six times, filling her womb to the brim. At some point, I even thought she was infertile, but again all my worries were put to rest when the system message in front of me appeared and notified me of the success of the impregnation.


    I licked my lips, moving closer to the unconscious fox woman, taking in her beauty. She was indeed attractive. I raised her left leg and examined her body, the short fox tail was curled up between her legs, exposing her asshole as she lay on her back. Her legs were smooth and toned with slim muscles.


    My hand lowered to her other leg, wrapping around the base of her right thigh and spreading it a little, before pressing my face against her sticky pussy.


    Licking her dripping pussy, a grin spread across my face at the delicious taste of our mixed fluids. Her pussy was swollen and pink. My tongue explored her pussy, lapping the inside of her folds, sucking her sweet juice before moving up to her clit.


    "This will do," I muttered, licking the last of her juices before standing up.


    "Hmm!~...." she let out a soft moan, slowly opening her eyes. "Good morning, Morgana...how long have I been asleep?" she asked, with a shy and innocent smile spread on her face.


    "It''s only been an hour," I answered, glancing at her round belly, and her new six small nipples on top, "You fell asleep pretty quick."


    "I guess I was too tired," she replied, blushing, and rubbing her belly. "And with you here, I can''t help but feel safe and warm."


    "Aww...thank you," I smiled, moving closer to her.


    "Do you want some water?" I asked, pulling from my inventory a small wooden cup filled with fresh water.


    "Yes, please," she nodded, accepting the cup and taking a sip.


    "By the way, Hikari," I began, scratching the back of my head. "What were you doing in the forest?"


    "That''s right," she exclaimed, her ears perked up. "I was looking for food."


    "Food?"


    "Yes, fruits, birds, and if I was lucky, hunt some rabbits, but those monsters attacked me out of nowhere" She shivered, her fox tail curled up between her legs, her ears were pressed to her head, and a worried look flashed across her face.


    "Don''t worry, you''re safe now," I said, pulling her closer and hugging her tightly, letting her hear the beating of my heart, trying to calm her down.


    "Thank you, Morgana," she said, burying her face in the crook of my neck. "Thank you for saving my life."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," I reassured her, rubbing her furry back. "Foxy, do you know where those monsters came from?"


    I let out a sigh, deactivating my crimson forge caused the blood arm to vanish, revealing the hideous wound where my left arm used to be.


    "I had a fight with some strange monsters and lost an arm," I explained, raising my hand to stop her from talking. But that didn''t work; she pushed me onto the couch.


    "Do you still have your missing arm?" Celeste asked, materializing in the right palm a thin brown root.


    "Yes," I said, taking out my left arm from the inventory and giving it to her.


    "Good," she said, turning to face me. "This will hurt for a second" she added, sticking the thin root inside the wound.


    "Ahhh...fuck!" I cursed, feeling a burning sensation spreading throughout my whole body. The scene that was happening before my eyes was...really terrifying.


    The roots kept drilling inside my flesh, and with the way that they kept sawing left and right. It really was like a scaly scene of some flesh-eating insect worms drilling through my bone and tissue.


    "Almost done," Celeste said, summoning more of these thin roots and allowing them to drill through my severed left arm.


    After a few seconds, Celeste then raised my left arm and brought it close to the wound. Immediately the roots acted as if they had a mind of their own and began connecting with each other, forming a bond between my lost arm and my shoulder.


    "Haa...haa...haa...what the hell was that?" I exclaimed, watching my arm slowly making its way to my shoulder, within seconds the arm was back to its original place.


    "Now for the finishing touches," the blond queen said, summoning yet another tree root, this one however was big and...well, the root looks like a dick, okay!


    From the opening came a few drops of that forest essence falling right into my wound, the healing effect of the forest essence caused my skin to heal rapidly, not leaving even a scar.


    "And done," she said, smiling brightly at me. "What do you think?"


    "Umm...this is..." I stuttered, trying to find the words. I was confused, amazed, and happy, but most importantly, I was grateful for her help.


    "Celeste, can you heal missing limbs without the original?" I asked.


    "No, sorry, I can only reattach the limbs," she said, shaking her head, "Why?"


    "Nothing, just thinking of something," I replied, feeling a little sad for the goblin girl. I stood up, tested my left arm, and found that it worked perfectly.


    "Thank you for the help, Celeste," I smiled, pulling the queen into a hug and kissing her lips. "I was worried about the arm."


    "You''re welcome, my love," she said, giving me a peck on the cheek. "But you owe me one," she added, with a wide grin on her face.


    "I know," I said, shaking my head and heading for the exit, "Can we talk later? I''m tired."


    "Sure," she said with a nod, "Have fun!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 74: Longing

    Chapter 74: Longing


    The rest of the day I spent inside the rabbit hole alone, resting as my pregnancy timer slowly ticked down. During this period of repose, I checked the system notifications about killing those spider rats, and that''s when I discovered some interesting things.


    Firstly, they gave a lot of XP, ranging from 2000-4000 each, which was nuts!


    Secondly, and perhaps more intriguingly, the system identified these spider rats as "Mutant rats." There was no mention of their spider-like attributes, leading me to speculate that these creatures were not inherently a hybrid of spiders and rats. Rather, they may have been ordinary rats that underwent some mysterious transformation by an unknown force.


    A theory was all I had, but I decided to investigate the origins of these spider rats. And even if I didn''t manage to solve this mystery, I could still walk away with a mountain of XP.


    Feeling bored while waiting, I kept scrolling aimlessly through the system''s different interfaces¡ªthe shop and my status window were the main ones. While reviewing my skills, I noticed that one of my passives had never triggered¡ªThe Breeder''s Grace.


    A passive skill that gives any creature that breeds with me a chance to be awakened and its rank upgraded. I had hoped that by now, both Luna and Ember would have become awakened or had their ranks increased. But sadly, there was still no luck.


    ''Sigh... maybe I need to have more sex with them?'' I thought, closing my eyes for a little rest.


    ...


    A few hours later, I woke up feeling movement in my belly. My pregnancy timer had just ended, signaling the start of my labor. The process was swift, and as I expected, I gave birth to one rabbit-kin.


    She was a futa, with dark-chocolate skin and captivating emerald eyes that were large and round. Her long curly hair and soft fur were the same shade of emerald as her eyes. She was beautiful, and her cute face made me want to hug her.


    Awww!... My little heart!


    Of course, I did just that, hugging her tight as I gave her my breast milk, which she sucked greedily.


    I spent a few hours with my little futa bunny, making sure she was well-fed and content before surprising Celeste with this unexpected bundle of joy.


    Her reaction was something I''ll remember for the rest of my life.


    Celeste broke into tears of happiness the moment she laid eyes on her. I didn''t even have the chance to explain; Celeste instantly knew that this bunny girl was our daughter.


    I explained briefly that I could impregnate myself with any creature''s egg or seed. The bunny queen was both stunned and delighted by the news but mostly happy.


    "..."


    Extremely happy and hungry, she kidnapped me to her room and asked me to give her more daughters, which I gladly did.


    After ensuring that my blonde queen was satisfied and her womb was full, I teleported to the new territory to check on things.


    Fenrir did a great job managing the workflow. I guessed he had a talent for leadership and a mind for analyzing situations because he surprised me with a few requests.


    The adorable werewolf asked for a wall¡ªa big, tall wall to prevent any wild monsters from breaking in. The request was simple, and we already had enough wood to build it.


    I hadn''t built a wall before because I thought it was pointless. We only needed to secure the three entrances. But Fenrir''s plan was interesting. He wanted to expand and conquer more land, using the goblin cave as headquarters.


    It brought me great joy to see my kids have their own goals and dreams. As their Mother, I must support them no matter what. And I did.


    I built a wall using the system that surrounded the entire territory, with small gates at the north, south, east, and west entrances. The wall was simple, with no design¡ªjust a big wooden wall. After that, I showed them how to build spiked barricades for added security.


    With that taken care of, I teleported to the waypoint and immediately noticed the difference between my ''Return'' skill and the ''Teleportation Feature.''


    There was no flashy golden light or downtime, and the teleportation happened almost instantly. I blinked and found myself inside the hollowed tree; it was pretty fast and efficient. I must say that I''ll make good use of this new feature.


    "Ahh~...Yeah...More...Morgana"


    ''Oh my!''


    On the leaf bed, the fox girl lay with her naked body presented like an offering. Her smooth, furry legs were spread wide, and the pink folds of her pussy glistened invitingly at me.


    "Hikari, I promise you''ll see me soon, okay?" I reassured her, wiping away her tears. "For now, just wait for me here."


    "O-Okay," she nodded, throwing her arms around my neck and pulling me into a deep kiss.


    ''Hmm... Such a cute little fox,'' I thought, kissing her back for a while before breaking away and asking her to show me the direction.


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Title: The Mother of Wolves


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: ¨C


    Rank: E


    Level: 36


    Experience: 91123/126000


    Power Level: 1500+


    Health: 560/560


    Mana: 460/460


    Stamina: 280/280


    Pregnancy Status: Not Pregnant (Hidden: World tree)


    Skill: [Return] [Breeder''s form] [Egg Transfer lv1] [Charm] [Pregnancy Control] [Seed and Egg Sack]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s body] [Fertile body] [Birth Recovery] [Offspring loyalty][Lactation] [Lustful Pheromone] [Cum Nutrition and Flavor] [Universal Communication] [Broodmother] [Breeder''s Experience] [The Breeder''s Grace]


    Blood Magic: [Crimson Forge]


    Seed sack (00/04):


    Egg sack; (01/04): - Kitsune


    Breeder''s form: [Wolf Form (Rank E)] [Rabbit Form ]


    ...


    "All good," I nodded in satisfaction, giving my cute foxy a farewell bite and setting out north.


    However, before that, I quickly made my way to the spot where I had fought the spider rats. Finding it was easy thanks to my map.


    Unfortunately, I only found one corpse¡ªthe one I had cut into pieces¡ªthe rest were taken by something large, evident by the huge, palm-like tracks imprinted on the ground.


    I wasn''t sure what kind of creature could have left those tracks, and honestly, I had no desire to know¡ªnot now, at least.


    "Ugh... this is ugly as shit," I muttered, swiftly storing the remains of the spider rat in my inventory and turning north towards the dead tree.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 75: The Dead Forest

    Chapter 75: The Dead Forest


    The journey to find this dead tree was relatively peaceful. Sorry, peaceful was the wrong word. What I meant was that the journey was lifeless.


    For an entire three hours, I never encountered a single life form. Not even a bug or an animal. It was quiet, so much so that the rustling sound of leaves being stepped on under my feet was loud enough to startle me.


    I''m not scared, O-Okay!... I just had to momentarily shift into my rabbit form to utilize the enhanced hearing and ensure everything was safe.


    Ahem...anyway, after thirty more minutes of walking, I began to understand the reason for the lack of life in this part of the forest. The trees and vegetation were vastly different from the other areas.


    I wasn''t sure what this dead tree looked like, but I had a hunch that the thing was causing this state. Everything around me was dying or already dead.


    The green grass had turned black, the trees had lost their leaves, and the ground was covered in dead branches. The only thing that looked alive were the mushrooms growing from the rotten trees.


    ''Fuck! This place gives me the creeps,'' I muttered, shivering a little, looking around the area for anything of value. There was nothing, not a single animal or a monster, even the air was stale.


    "Now, how the hell am I supposed to find a dead tree in an already-dead forest?" I exclaimed, kicking a small rock in frustration. "It''s like searching for a needle in a haystack."


    "Sigh...at least I know the dead tree is big," taking a deep breath, wondering if this clue was enough for me to find it.


    "Oh well...there''s nothing I can do about it," I sighed, shrugging my shoulders and continuing my search.


    I walked and walked for more than two hours, but there was nothing.


    "This is getting boring," I complained, stretching my back and arms while thinking of giving up and going home. "With Hikari''s egg, I can finish my quest and unlock my class."


    I was tired, hungry, and sleepy. My feet were hurting, and the only thing I wanted to do right now was to take a nap...and a good fuck...maybe a big orgy.


    Yep...that would be great.


    "But first," I said, searching for a sturdy tree that could support my weight. I found one, a towering giant with thick, leafless branches.


    ''This should do,'' I thought, climbing the tree and settling myself on a big branch that was sturdy enough to support me.


    "Let''s scan the place one more time," Slowly shifting to my wolf form, my sharp eyes scanned the forest in a matter of seconds.


    "Hmm? What''s this?" I hummed, spotting movement in the distance. Focusing my gaze, I could clearly see a pack of spider rats dragging the corpses of their own kind using their webs, leading them somewhere.


    ''Hey, aren''t those the ones I killed?'' I wondered inwardly, recognizing two corpses, they were the ones that I sliced in half using that massive blood scythe.


    ''Why are they retrieving the corpses?'' I wondered again, watching them for a few seconds before deciding to follow them.


    There were eight spider rats dragging four corpses. From what I remember, I slayed ten spider rats, and with the one inside my inventory. The remaining five must have been taken by the owner of the large paw prints.


    The spider rats were heading north, which I presumed was the direction of the dead tree. However, after a few minutes of tailing them, they suddenly stopped and began sniffing the air.


    Cautiously, I approached the tree, keeping a low profile and ensuring I didn''t attract any attention. I needed to be careful, as there might still be some guards left behind.


    ''Good, I''m in,'' I thought, successfully entering the tree''s base without issue. However, I found a complex network of tunnels leading deeper underground.


    ''Damn it! It will take a lot of time to explore the place,'' I groaned, looking around the place. The tunnel was dark and it kept going down deeper under the ground. The air was stuffy and smelled like rotten flesh.


    ''Fuck this is so gross,'' I complained, walking through the tunnel with one hand on the wall, keeping me from falling.


    I kept walking, not sure how long, but I finally arrived at a place that looked like an underground cave. The place was huge, and the ceiling was covered in web.


    "What the hell?" I cursed, seeing that the whole cave was covered in a spider web that had hundreds of cocoons hanging from it.


    "..."


    However, I wasn''t shocked by that. What really shocked me was something entirely different.


    "Well?....this is..." I was speechless, staring with wide eyes at a colossal black and purple spider impaled to the cave wall with a thick tree root.


    The spider was four times the size of the white spider rat, it had eight spiked legs and two huge mandibles that were sharp enough to slice anything in half. Its body was big, fat, and hairless.


    ''What the fuck is this?'' I thought, looking at its dead corpse.


    The size of the spider could easily surpass fifty feet (15m)¡ªif it was complete. The lower half of the spider¡ªfour legs and the abdomen¡ªwas lying on the ground with its guts spilled out. While the upper half was impaled to the wall by a thick tree root that grew out of the ceiling. There were also massive claw marks all over the cave wall.


    "Hmm?" When I got near the spider, I noticed something strange. Normal rats were feasting on the spider''s guts. Among them, I spotted two rats with spider legs.


    "Ah...I see," at that moment I realized why the system identifies the spider rats as ''Mutant rats'' instead of the way I call them or any other name. "They''ve mutated by consuming the flesh of this giant black spider."


    Suddenly, two system notifications materialized before my eyes, two I had never seen before. One was red, and the other was gold.


    [Warning: An Extinction-level event has appeared]


    "!!!" I was stunned by the ominous words in the red notification, but before I could react, the gold notification overlapped it.


    [Hello, Morgana. It''s me, Lilith.]


    Hello everyone! How are you all doing?


    Can I ask you guys to leave a review on the novel for me? That would be extremely helpful.


    If you can take a few seconds of your time, please leave one. Have fun!


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 76: Lilith’s Message

    Chapter 76: Lilith¡¯s Message


    [Hello Morgana. It''s me, Lilith]


    "Lilith?" Tilting my head, I gazed at the golden notification with confusion written on my face. "Who are you?"


    As if responding to my query, another golden notification materialized.


    [Ahem... Sorry, Morgana, I''ve forgotten that you would lose your memories.]


    [My name is Lilith, and I''m the entity who brought you to this world.]


    "OOHH! I see... you''re that powerful entity that I made a deal with," I exclaimed, nodding in recognition, recalling the first time I opened my eyes in this world.


    "So, why are you contacting me?" I inquired, stepping back from the colossal spider and settling on a thick, dead branch lying on the cave floor.


    [I know you have many questions, Morgana, and I would love to answer them all, but unfortunately, I cannot. What you''re witnessing now is merely a recorded message that I left for you when I was designing the system.]


    "I see," I nodded, crossing my arms and awaiting the golden words to change once more.


    [Since I was going to fall into a deep slumber, I left some messages to assist you. They will only trigger when you reach certain milestones, find specific locations, or encounter special events.]


    "Intriguing," I murmured, gazing at the golden words.


    ''She prepared all of this for me... Do we have a unique relationship?'' I wondered.


    [Morgana, please keep in mind that some of the messages may not make sense to you. That''s because I recorded them before discovering that you might lose your memory during the rebirth. I only managed to edit the important ones, but the rest I left as-is due to the limited time frame.]


    "Okay... It would be fascinating to unravel my identity and personality based on the messages Lilith has left for me," I said, flashing a smile as I waited for the golden words to shift once again.


    [What you are witnessing now, Morgana, is called an "Extinction-level event." With the way my world operates, I expect you will encounter this event frequently.]


    [To put it simply, the Extinction-level event warning means that one of the races is on the verge of extinction.]


    "WHAT!" I exclaimed, leaping from my seat in shock. "A race will go extinct?"


    "How? Why?" I yelled, panicking. "Who? Which race?"


    "Don''t tell me," slowly shifting my gaze to the giant spider corpse. "No fucking way... the spider is still alive!"


    I didn''t need her confirmation to know that this spider was the cause of this extinction event and was probably the last of its race.


    [I can guess what you''re thinking now, Morgana, and yes, you''re right. A race will become extinct if you don''t intervene.]


    "Me?" I gasped, staring at the golden words in disbelief. "Why me?"


    "I''m no hero... I''m just a simple girl with a dick, trying to survive in this horny world while having some fun."


    [Again, I understand your thoughts, Morgana, and I''m sorry, but I have no one else to turn to but you.]


    "Why?" I asked, simply voicing my thoughts, not expecting a response.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com


    [You are a Breeder, Morgana, a unique race that you and I have carefully crafted. The ability to breed and give birth to any creature is the key to saving a race from extinction.]


    "I see," I said, slumping my shoulders. "In the end, it all comes back to my dick and pussy."


    "Why am I not surprised?" I sighed, shaking my head and shifting my gaze to the colossal spider corpse.


    ...


    [You have found a Hidden Quest!]


    [Quest: The Last Spider Queen


    Description: A race is on the edge of extinction, with only one member remaining. The spider queen is the last female of her kind, and she''s ready to entrust the survival of her race and her essence to you.


    Objective: Pass the Spider Queen''s trial and earn her favor.


    Rewards: The Spider Queen''s essence, the spider form, and a new unique structure, "The Nightmare Tower"


    Time limit: 14 days, 6 hours, and 45 minutes (Note: This is the time it would take for the queen to die)


    Failure: The extinction of the spider race, the death of the spider queen, and the permanent loss of the rewards]


    ...


    "Alright... this is a big quest," I said, closing the window and taking a deep breath as I looked into the spider queen''s eyes. "I''ll save your race."


    "...!" The spider''s eyes lit up for a second before turning dim again.


    ''She can understand me?'' I thought, feeling the spider leg I was holding¡ªit was cold and hard.


    The spider slowly lifted its leg, as if it wanted to bring me closer to her. I complied, following its movement and approaching the spider''s belly, which was impaled by the thick tree root.


    She slowly guided my hand to her belly, which began to glow purple. Before I had a chance to ask her about it, a notification appeared.


    [Do you want to take The Spider Queen''s Trial?]


    [Yes/No]


    [Caution: The trial will transport you into a separate dimension, and you won''t be able to leave until you complete or fail the trial.]


    Understanding the risk, I was about to press ''Yes'' when multiple warnings appeared before my eyes.


    [Warning! Warning!]


    [Hostile life forms have been detected near your territory.]


    "WHAT!" I yelled, quickly opening the map and looking at my home. Finding nothing there, I switched to the goblin cave, where I saw hundreds of red dots making their way toward the cave.


    "Those little fuckers," I cursed, identifying the eight spider rats I had previously marked among the red dots.


    "So, my cave was their target. But why? And how?" I muttered, searching for Fenrir and the others on the map. They were going about their usual activities, unaware of the impending danger.


    "Shit... this is bad," I cursed, looking up at the spider queen. "My family is in danger. I''ll be back when I deal with this," I said, quickly activating my ''Return'' skill and teleporting away.


    Hello everyone! How are you all doing?


    Can I ask you guys to leave a review on the novel for me? That would be extremely helpful.


    If you can take a few seconds of your time, please leave one. Have fun!


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 77: Battle Howl

    Chapter 77: Battle Howl


    "ALL OF YOU, TO ME!" Materializing within my domain, I bellowed, infusing my voice with Mana and channeling my passive ''Offspring''s Loyalty'' to its maximum.


    "YES, MOTHER!" Immediately, all of my descendants responded to my call, abandoning their tasks and rushing towards me. Even those not bound by blood, like Celeste and the goblin girl, answered my call. The broken-minded cowgirl emerged from her room, slowly making her way to the field.


    "Listen up, everyone," I began, my voice loud yet composed, gazing at each of them. "A swarm of spider rats is heading towards the new territory as we speak."


    "Their numbers range between four to five hundred," I added, my tone calm and steady despite its volume. "I need all of you to prepare and fight."


    "YES, MOTHER!" They shouted in unison, determination and crazy bloodthirsty grins adorning their faces.


    "Celeste!" I called my bunny queen. "Can you teleport everyone here to the new territory?" I inquired.


    Ever since I marked Celeste, she was able to open portals inside the protective barrier; however, only my offspring or marked targets could get through, plus it consumes so much mana to open a portal inside. So, I wasn''t sure if Celeste would be able to use her portals to move them that far.


    "I can, but it will take some time," the blond hot milf replied. "I''ll have to teleport everyone to my dungeon first, and from there, I''ll have enough Mana to open a portal to the goblin cave."


    "Good, you can begin right away," I said, approaching her and eyeing the roots wrapped around her waist. "Celeste, can I count on you for healing support?"


    I leaned in, whispering in her ear, "I expect many wounded." I chose to say ''wounded'' instead of ''casualties'' as I could not bear the thought of losing one of my children.


    I know some will fall; I must accept it, and I do accept it to some degree. But come on, I''m their MOTHER! I''ll die before seeing one of my kids die before me.


    "Of course," Celeste nodded a soft smile on her lips. "Don''t worry, some of my kin possess healing magic, and our twin princess, along with some of your other rabbit-kin daughters, have healing abilities as well."


    "Great...then I''m leaving everyone in your care," I said, turning to the rest of my descendants. "Listen up, I want all of you to follow Celeste''s orders from now on....Luna! Come here."


    "Yes, mother," my firstborn wolf daughter approached, standing before me like a soldier, a Beta answering her Alpha''s call, not as a mother and daughter.


    "Luna, choose a few of your daughters to stay here and take care of the little ones and the other guests" I ordered, recalling the pregnant goblin girl, the cowgirl, my holstaur daughters, and the new futa bunny. As for my goblin daughters, they matured quickly and were now standing among the gathering.


    I still hadn''t given them names, but they didn''t seem to mind. When they matured, they awakened their magical abilities. The smallest one developed the ability to turn her skin to stone, like her father...I mean, sperm donor.


    As for my big goblin daughter, things got really interesting. She awakened the ability to grow in size, and let me tell you, if I wasn''t her mother and didn''t know her race, I would definitely presume she was an Orc instead of a Goblin.


    The girl could grow to a freaking two meters tall and muscular. Big and strong, with the MONSTER between her legs being my prime focus. The horse dick was a dream come true, and I''ll absolutely be the first to taste it.


    "Understood, Mother," Luna replied, nodding her head. "I''ll pick the ones best suited for the job."


    "Good," I nodded, smiling at her and caressing her cheek. "You''re the oldest here, so I expect you to take care of your sisters."


    "Don''t worry, Mother, I won''t disappoint you," she declared, her eyes filled with determination and loyalty.


    "Good...good...now go," I smiled, waving my hand.


    Luna nodded, walking towards her sisters/daughters, and began selecting some of them for the task.


    "Well, everyone," I spoke to the rest, "I''ll go first," and with that, I teleported to the cave.


    ...


    HOWL!


    Materializing within the cave, I immediately shifted into my wolf form, unleashing a thunderous howl that shook the entire area.


    "HOWL!"


    "MAKE THEM SUFFER AND BEG FOR MERCY!"


    "HOWL!"


    "YOU ARE MY CHILDREN, AND YOUR DESTINY IS TO RULE THIS WORLD!"


    The howls grew louder and more fervent with each word, their eyes shining with excitement, hunger, and murderous intent.


    "NOW GO, MY CHILDREN!" I roared, feeling the air shake and the ground tremble.


    "YES MOTHER!"


    ...


    When they left, I took a deep breath, trembling with excitement, ready to spill some blood. But I managed to keep myself in check, not allowing the wolf''s instinct to take over.


    Opening the shop again, I bought five thousand health, mana, and stamina potions. I also purchased a few hundred sleep and poison potions, planning to throw them at the spider rats, but I expected them to have some poison resistance, given their rat origins.


    With everything set, I waited for Celeste to arrive, which happened ten minutes later. Giving them the same ''Bloody Speech'', we left to meet our opponents.


    ...


    "They''re finally here," I said, standing on top of the wooden wall, gazing at the hundreds of spider rats emerging from the tree lines.


    "Good! Good! Very good!" I laughed, eyeing the swarm of giant rats. "I prepared a welcoming gift for all of you."


    "FENRIR!" I called my adorable werewolf grandson; he didn''t need me to say it twice, knowing what I meant.


    ROAAAAR!


    He roared, using all his might to send me flying in the air, launching me like a rocket towards the enemy line.


    "EAT THIS, YOU FILTHY FUCKERS!" I grinned, crafting with my ''Crimson Forge'' skill a giant blood fist that descended upon the enemies like a meteorite.


    BOOOOM!


    The spider rats screeched in pain and fear as the fist crashed down, crushing dozens of them in an instant, leaving behind a huge crater and a cloud of dust.


    "HAHAHAHAHAH!" I laughed, landing inside the crater, the spider rats freezing when they saw me standing on top of the pile of corpses. I grinned when my crimson eyes landed on their leader in the back of their ranks, the big white spider rat.


    "FUCK YOU," I gave him the middle finger, grinning at the expression on its ugly face, before turning back and retreating.


    ROAR!


    He roared, commanding the rest of the spider rats to chase after me.


    "Stupid," I chuckled, seeing that the first part of the plan had worked. As for the second part...


    "AZURA NOW!"


    Rumble! Rumble!


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 78: Rage and Sadness

    Chapter 78: Rage and Sadness


    The earth trembled as Azura and her daughters unleashed their magic, conjuring huge walls made of ice around the spider rats, dividing their ranks, and trapping them inside.


    It was an icy maze, and it was created in such a way that the spider rats would have to break the ice to get out.


    No way in and no way out.


    "YES!" I grinned, watching the spider rats screech in panic, running around like headless chickens.


    "NOW!" I roared, leaping onto the maze''s wall, signaling the start of the attack.


    "HOWL!" my wolves howled, jumping from the wooden wall to the maze, rushing toward the trapped prey.


    The spider rats panicked, rushing towards the walls to escape the wolves, but the ice walls were too thick, and they weren''t able to break it¡ªat least, they couldn''t break it with how unorganized they were.


    "TAKE THEM DOWN!" I commanded, watching my children descend upon them like hungry demons.


    "HOWL!"


    "ROAAAAR!"


    The wolves attacked with no mercy, clawing, biting, and tearing their enemies apart. Some of the spider rats fought back, using their claws or shooting webs at the attackers.


    The battle was fierce, the spider rats were fighting with desperation while my wolves were showing them no mercy. We held the upper hand, thanks to our superior numbers and teamwork.


    However...


    "AHHH!"


    Emerging from this fight unscathed was impossible.


    "GET AWAY FROM HER!" I roared, sending a wave of crimson chains hurtling toward a spider rat that had sunk its fangs into one of my daughter''s arms.


    The chain wrapped around its limbs and the spider''s abdomen, and with no hesitation, I pulled the chain, ripping the monster apart.


    "THANK YOU, MOTHER!" my daughter exclaimed, clutching her arm in relief. I pulled her back using my chain, ordering her to retreat.


    This was my role as their mother ¨C to ensure no one died. I knew it was a daunting task, but I was willing to do everything in my power to achieve it.


    "HELP!"


    "MOTHER!"


    "HELP ME!"


    "HOWL!"


    My ears perked up as screams of pain and despair echoed around me. I quickly jumped from a wall to a wall, finding four spider rats attacking a group of seven.


    "GET OFF MY FAMILY!" I growled, summoning dozens of blood spikes to pierce them from the ground.


    I gazed at the group, they were hurt and bleeding, but the injuries were far from life-threatening.


    "Take these," I said, handing them two healing potions each. "You did a great job," I smiled, praising them. "Now go and retreat."


    "But¡ª" one of them began to speak.


    "I''ll be fine," I cut her off. "Now go."


    "Yes, mother," she nodded, running away with her sisters.


    Instances like this kept occurring. I found myself racing around to rescue my children, and although they were strong enough to fend for themselves, I couldn''t help it. The moment I heard a scream, my feet moved before I could think.


    "HAHAHAH! THIS IS AMAZING!" Ember roared, laughing like crazy as she ripped the spider rats apart. "I LOVE YOU, MOTHER!"


    "..."


    [Warning] [Warning] [Warning]


    "SHUT UP" Rage consumed me, and I was oblivious to the damage my body was taking, my skin began to crack like glass, and blood started to flow from them. Even my left fingers shattered as I attempted to pull the jaw of one of the rats. Yet, my mind didn''t register it.


    "MOTHER CALM DOWN!"


    "PLEASE MOTHER"


    "MOTHER!"


    My children cried out to me, trying to calm me, to stop me, to help me. Yet, it was pointless; they couldn''t come near me because of the intense energy.


    "COME HERE!" I roared, focusing my gaze on the white spider rat and unleashing my blood magic toward it, but at that moment, everything went black.


    [Tsk... Tsk... Really Morgana?... You went this far]


    A charming soft voice echoed in the dark, bringing some coolness to my heart immediately. This voice was startlingly familiar to me.


    "Where am I?" I asked, sitting up and looking around, but there was only darkness. "Who are you?"


    [What''s up, Morgi... it''s me, Lilith]


    "LILITH!" I exclaimed, hearing her sweet voice for the first time, yes, the first time if you count the fact that I don''t have memories of my old world.


    "Why are you here? Did your resurrection succeed?"


    [Nope, sorry... My love, I don''t have much time; I''m communicating with you on a soul level, and that takes so much energy to do]


    "Oh I see¡ª"


    [WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!]


    "Ouch!" I winced at the sudden outburst from Lilith''s voice. It was like a slap in the face, but I knew she wasn''t trying to hurt me. She was worried, and I couldn''t blame her.


    [ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL YOURSELF?]


    "I''m sorry, Lilith," I said, trying to calm down. "I just... I lost one of my children. I couldn''t protect her."


    [Oh, Morgana... I''m so sorry. I know how much they mean to you. But you can''t keep going on like this. You''re going to destroy yourself.]


    I took a deep breath, trying to process my emotions. Lilith was right. I was consumed by rage and grief, and it was clouding my judgment. I could hurt my kids if I stayed in this state.


    "What do I do, Lilith?" I asked, feeling helpless.


    [You need to calm down and focus. You can''t let your emotions control you. You have to think about your other children; they need you.]


    "Mm" I nodded, even though I knew I couldn''t see her, I knew she was watching.


    "I''ll try, Lilith. I promise."


    [That''s my girl. Now, listen carefully. I''m going to unlock your primordial form temporarily; it''s compatible with your blood magic and will help you survive.]


    "Thank you, Lilith" I was touched, the soft voice that echoed in my mind was filled with warmth and concern. I felt a lump form in my throat as I realized how much she cared for me.


    [Hey!... If I don''t help my wife, who would?]


    "WIFE!" I exclaimed at the word.


    [Remember, the form is only temporarily, use it well.]


    "W-What, Lilith? What do you mean by wife?"


    [Bye~... Morgi... Love you, I can''t wait to fuck you again.]


    "HEY!... Answer me!!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 79: Primordial Form

    Chapter 79: Primordial Form


    "HEY!... Answer me!!" I blinked, and suddenly I was back in the field. I didn''t have a moment to process Lilith''s last words before a searing pain coursed through my entire body.


    "Ahhhh!" I screamed, gripping my head in agony, the pain was unbearable like someone was driving a knife through my skull. And with the pain.


    FUSHHH!


    The crimson pillar of energy erupted, expanding in all directions, knocking down everyone in its path, even the walls of ice collapsed under the pressure. Slowly, the crimson energy began to envelop me like a dome, and when that happened, a system notification suddenly appeared.


    [@#e?&c? primordial form activated]


    "Arrrgghhh!" I clenched my teeth, trying not to scream, but the pain was too much. My body began to change, growing bigger and stronger, my bones cracked and muscles tore, and within seconds I reached three meters tall.


    "AAAHHHH!" The pain only intensified as a flood of knowledge entered my mind, and my body continued to change. My skin shifted to a deep shade of crimson, and two massive bat-like wings burst from my back, along with a long, pointed tail and a pair of dark horns sprouted from my head.


    "AAAARRRGGGHHH!" Blood poured from my eyes, nose, mouth, and ears as my body kept shifting, becoming more monstrous, more demonic. My ears became pointy like an elf''s, the white sclera of my eyes turned black, and the irises began to glow crimson, coupled with the long fangs, I had transformed into a sexy demon.


    "Ahh~...this feeling is goood" I took a deep breath, feeling a strange yet comforting energy coursing through my veins, this feeling was nothing like before. My senses had increased tremendously, allowing me to sense every single movement in the area, even the tiniest insect was on my radar.


    "What happened to me?" I muttered, looking at the long black fingernails, however, my focus was instantly stolen by other...more intriguing changes.


    "Holy shit...what are those?" My jaw dropped at the sight of my massive breasts. The things were so big they could be mistaken for...honestly, I had no idea, all I knew was that even with two hands lifting just one of my breasts would require effort.


    "Fuck" I cursed, feeling the heat between my legs. Looking down, my eyes widened in shock when I saw the huge dick dangling between my legs.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!" I shouted, grabbing the monster. Like everything else, my dick had doubled in size, but what made me think about tearing down some pussies right now was the shape.


    "Holy shit!" it was a horse dick, a big, fucking horse dick, thick, long, heavy, and the best part.


    "BALLS!" The new dick came with balls too, the size was something out of this world. The things were bigger than a watermelon.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    "This is...unbelievable" I muttered, unable to resist the urge to play with my new balls, but the moment I touched them, I came instantly, spilling tons of thick cum like a river.


    "Fuuuckkkk" I moaned, shivering from pleasure. Even the orgasm was intense. "This is...awesome" my body was extremely sensitive; a soft touch would make me cum.


    Ding!


    The familiar ding brought me out of my pleasure high, opening the notification with a thought.


    [The @#e?&c? primordial form was successfully activated. Time limit: 8 hours]


    "Tsk..." I clicked my tongue, seeing the time limit. This primordial form, a demon or a vampire form¨CI don''t really know¡ªwas a strong and powerful form. I haven''t tested it yet, but from the knowledge I received about the form, I could confirm that it was like a cheat code.


    Hell, I was still inside this dome, and I could sense everything outside, from the smallest insect to the white spider rat.


    "So the fucker is still here" I grinned, my crimson eyes glaring at the white spider rat standing behind its minions.


    "Time to play," I said, a sadistic grin spreading across my face, the desire to kill, torture, and fuck was taking over.


    SNAP!


    Snapping my fingers, the dome cracked and fell apart, the sound was loud enough to wake the dead, and the dust rose into the air, revealing my true form.


    "Greetings~"


    "KEEEK!"


    "Hahaha...wow" I chuckled, looking at the terrified faces of the spider rats and the stunned expression of my children.


    "Heh~" I scoffed, jumping and dodging the attacks with ease; I didn''t fly since I wasn''t too confident in my ability to control the new wings.


    "Die" I roared, descending upon the leader, summoning countless bloody chains to wrap around its limbs.


    "KEEK! KEEEK!" It yelled, trying to escape, but the chains were too strong.


    "Now, now, don''t struggle" I grinned, grabbing the spider''s neck and piercing it with my nails.


    "You will suffer" I whispered, my lips inches away from its ears. "Suffer as I suffered"


    "KEEEK" It groaned, spitting blood from its mouth, its body trembling as it gazed at me in fear.


    "I''ll start with the small parts first" I smiled, showing my sharp fangs.


    "KEEK!" The leader shrieked, again trying to wriggle free, but it was no use, my grip was like steel. "I''ll take your eyes first"


    "Then" I licked my lips, staring at the spider''s body. "I''ll cut off your spider legs, then your abdomen"


    "And last" I smiled, gazing into the leader''s eyes. "Your heart"


    "KEEEEK" The white spider rat wailed, its body trembling violently as it realized that its death was near.


    "Good" I hummed, ripping its left eye with my fingers.


    "ARGGG!" It cried in pain, its cries were music to my ears, the blood dripping from its wound was like a fountain.


    "Now for the other one" I grinned, digging my fingers into its eye socket and grabbing the orb, and then pulled it out, tearing the skin and flesh along the way.


    "KEEEEEKKK!" It wailed, its screams were ear-piercing, and the sounds of its suffering were pleasing.


    "Now for the legs" I licked the blood off my fingers, enjoying the salty taste; it was addicting, and the smell was intoxicating. I couldn''t hold myself anymore and bit the neck of the white spider rat.


    "KEEEKKK" It struggled, but I held its neck tightly, draining it slowly, but suddenly its body began to glow.


    "Hoo!" I raised a brow, sensing the mana gathering in its body.


    "A Healing spell, huh?" I hummed, sensing that its body was healing, but I was wrong.


    KEEK! KEEK!


    "!!!" Out of nowhere, the remaining spider rats charged at me, trying to save their leader.


    "Tsk...annoying" I growled, aiming my blood chains toward them, however, they completely ignored me and went straight for their leader.


    "What''s going on?" I narrowed my eyes as the glow intensified. "Not good"


    The white spider rat was absorbing the life force of its kin.


    "SHIT!" I cursed, releasing the chains and grabbing the leader, trying to take it away from the spider rats, however, it was already too late.


    Its body had grown twice the size, turning into something horrifying. Multiple rat heads, arms, and spider legs sticking out from all over its body.


    ROAAAR!


    "Hehehe....Looking for round two?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 80: An Unexpected Request

    Chapter 80: An Unexpected Request


    BOOM! BOOM!


    "Fall back!" I bellowed, unleashing my blood magic as walls and wings to deflect the barrage of attacks.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The white spider rat had gone berserk; its multiple arms and heads kept shooting a new type of magic.


    Corrosive acid.


    "Damn it!" I cursed, watching the acid splatter against the ground and devour the earth in mere seconds.


    "This will be bad if it reaches my kids," I clicked my tongue, seeing that the acid had no end. The white spider rat was shooting an endless amount of it.


    I ordered everyone to retreat behind the wall for safety. Only I could withstand the acid, along with my blood army, since I could heal them.


    "You''ve grown stronger," I hummed, observing that the spider rat had grown to an enormous size, nearly reaching five meters. It was an abomination. An ugly one.


    "But you''re still weak," I grinned, raising my hands to conjure a blood sword and shield.


    "COME AT ME, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!" I roared, charging towards the monster. I wanted to test myself and this form against a formidable foe.


    BOOM!


    A massive green blast collided with my blood shield, dissolving the crimson liquid instantly.


    "Bastard!" I cursed, using my sword to sever an arm.


    "Hmph," The white spider rat snorted, sending dozens of tiny acid balls flying toward me.


    "Not gonna work," I grinned, summoning a blood wall to defend myself. "But it was a nice try."


    "Tsk," the spider rat clicked its tongue, the sound emanating from a small rat-like head growing out of its abdomen.


    "Hehe," I chuckled, seeing that the leader was getting angrier, which meant more mistakes.


    "Let''s see," I hummed, using the blood on the ground and my own to summon a hundred blood spears.


    "Eat this!"


    The blood spears soared like rockets toward the spider rat, however, the white monster was ready for it, its eight arms firing out hundreds of acid blasts toward the projectiles, melting everything in their path.


    "Haha!" I laughed, seeing the results. "You fell for it!"


    "!!!" The spider rat''s expression froze as it looked up, spotting another hundred spears raining down on it from the sky.


    BOOM!


    The explosions rocked the clearing, shaking the very earth.


    "KEKEEEEKK!" The white spider rat screamed; the blood spears had injured it greatly, melting through its hideous flesh and causing massive damage. Yet, it was still alive. Plus, it was slowly healing.


    "Hehe," I giggled, watching the monster''s agony.


    "How was it? Did you enjoy it?" I hummed, summoning another wave of blood spears.


    "KEKEEEEEKK," it screeched, firing a green acid mist toward me.


    "This is new," I said, seeing that this was the first time I interacted with the world tree that was inside my womb. And it was asking for something.


    "So you want this," I smiled, staring at the Lesser Forest Core; the golden light was soothing and calming. "Sure, you can have it. You''re my daughter, after all."


    "Hehehe...it''s tickling," I giggled, feeling something crawling in my vagina. It was a thin green root, a small one barely the size of my pinky. It was a weird feeling, something moving inside me, but it was enjoyable.


    "Come to Mommy," I said, watching the little root crawl up my belly and breasts and then stop an inch away from my face.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, seeing that the root stopped moving and kept staring at me. Or at least, that''s what it seemed to me.


    "!!!" My eyes widened in shock as the root began to caress my face, like a baby touching its mother''s face for the first time.


    "Awwww," I giggled, enjoying the tickling sensation.


    "Do you like me?" I smiled, reaching for the root and gently petting it.


    "Mother," a soft voice rang in my ears.


    "What?" I asked, turning around, thinking that one of my daughters had come, but there was no one behind me. "Did I imagine that?"


    "No, Mother, you didn''t. It''s me...Your daughter," the soft voice spoke again.


    "Huh?... Are you the World Tree seed?"


    "Yes, Mother...it''s me."


    "!!!" My jaw dropped in shock. It was the world tree seed, my daughter was speaking to me telepathically.


    "How?... When?" I stuttered, unable to process the situation or contain my joy. This was the first time I interacted with my daughter. I knew she was alive and growing in my womb, but communicating like this was...Amazing. It''s like my daughter has just taken her first step.


    "Only now, Mother," The world tree said, "I''m sorry, Mother. I can''t speak with you for too long. I can only do it because of Mother''s essence in your hands."


    "Mother''s essence?..." I blinked, realizing that the world tree was talking about the Lesser Forest Core. The forest was her ''Other Mother'' since I had been impregnated by it through Celeste''s roots. "You want it?"


    "Yes...It will help me grow stronger fast. I wish to take it if you allow me, Mother."


    "Sure...go ahead, you can have it," I said, offering the core to the tiny root in my hand.


    "Thank you, Mother," The world tree seed said, "If you find more, Mother, can I have them?"


    "Of course, you can, sweetie," I nodded, seeing that the tiny root had wrapped itself around the lesser core.


    "Thank you, Mother," The world tree seed said, "I can''t talk with you for too long. I''m sorry, Mother."


    "No problem, my little girl," I smiled, patting the root in my hand. "Just rest and grow strong inside me, okay?"


    "I will, Mother," The world tree seed said before her presence disappeared.


    "Ahh~...This feels so good," I moaned as the root began to return to my womb. With the height of my unknown primordial form, getting that core inside my pussy was easy.


    "This is awesome," I giggled, feeling a warmth inside my womb as my daughter began absorbing the core; it only lasted for a minute before it disappeared.


    "Now...What should I do?" I hummed, looking at my big hands and red-skinned body, swiftly opening the system, I saw that I still had six hours before the form would deactivated.


    "Oh, I know...hehehe," Flashing a lewd smile, playfully patting my heavy balls. "Time to get these bad boys wet."


    "Hahaha...this is going to be fun."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 81: The Power of Blood

    Chapter 81: The Power of Blood


    "Ohhh...Yeah!....this is what I was missing" I moaned, relaxing on the stone throne while having every inch of my body licked. The prime focus being my BALLS!


    "More!" I ordered, enjoying the sight of my daughters licking every inch of my massive red horse-dick and balls.


    "Mother, this is tasty," The black wolf girl said, her long tongue rolling around my shaft.


    "Yeah...It''s addicting" The red-haired wolf girl said, licking my balls.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    "Ahh...This feels good" I hummed, feeling the pleasure rising with each lick. The soft touch of their tongues felt amazing, especially when they focused on the tip. But it was nothing compared to my massive cum-filled balls.


    My balls were big like a watermelon, too big to the point that six tongues could barely cover them. Yet my girls tried their best, and it felt good, but I wanted more. And more I received.


    I was being worshiped by my children like a goddess. I was naked and exposed, allowing them to lick me without any barriers¡ªdick, balls, pussy, anus, and breasts; it did not matter, and my daughters took full advantage of it.


    "Mhmm" A black-haired wolf girl moaned, licking my balls like ice cream.


    "Ahhh...Yes," I shivered, feeling my dick twitching from the stimulation.


    "So tasty..." The wolf girl hummed, burying her face in my sack. "I love it, Mother."


    "Come here" I grabbed her head, pushing her closer to my balls. "Keep going!"


    "As you wish, Mother," She grinned, showing her fangs before taking what she could of my ball in her mouth and sucking it.


    "Ahhhh..." I moaned, feeling her tongue swirling around my ball, her saliva dripping all over it, making it wet and sticky.


    "You taste so good, Mother," She said, licking her lips. "I want more."


    "Go ahead" I chuckled, feeling her teeth biting into my skin before her tongue started lapping up the blood.


    In this form, my blood was so tasty, sweeter than honey, and more addictive than my cum or milk.


    "Ohhh...That''s nice" I groaned, enjoying the sensation of her warm tongue running across my balls.


    "More..." She mumbled, continuing to suck and lick my balls; even my other kids were amazed by her performance.


    "Wow..." A red-haired wolf girl said, watching her sister licking my balls like a hungry beast.


    "Amazing," Another wolf girl said, feeling jealous. "I want to try, too."


    "Me too!" Another one said, eager to taste my sweet blood.


    "Sure" I smiled, looking at my girls. "You can have a turn."


    "Yes, Mother," They cheered, rushing toward me with their long tongues hanging out, ready to lap up every last drop of my delicious blood.


    "Mmmmm..." I moaned, feeling their tongues licking every inch of my cock, balls, ass, and pussy. The little devils even bit my most sensitive spots, seeking my blood.


    ''They are wolves! Not fucking vampires,'' I thought, feeling the pain and pleasure from the bites. Yet it only made me hornier. Too bad my dick was too thick and big for them to take it in their pussies or mouths; the only thing they could do was lick it and tease it with their teeth.


    "Thank you, Mother," Luna said, grabbing my hand and began sucking my blood.


    "Hmm~..." She moaned, drinking greedily, her eyes closed as she enjoyed the taste of my blood.


    "Ohh...you like it," I hummed, petting her head. "How does it feel?"


    "It feels good," Luna said, looking up at me. "I can feel Mother''s power inside me."


    "That''s good," I smiled, seeing the joy in her eyes. "Keep drinking."


    "Yes, Mother."


    From the knowledge I received, this is what I must do when a core is formed because of my ability; my blood would act as the ignitor to fully awaken the core.


    "Ahh!..Mother, I feel hot," Luna moaned; her body began to tremble, and her fur turned red as she panted, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she looked up at me.


    "Calm down, Luna," I said, gently patting her head. "Take deep breaths."


    "Hah!....Hah!...Hah!" Luna panted, struggling to contain herself. But then her body slowly began to change.


    She grew a little taller, her fur returned to its dark color but became softer and silkier, her ass and breasts grew bigger, her face became more beautiful, her eyes glowed red, and her fangs and claws grew sharper. Overall, her body became more beautiful and deadly, but some changes left me in shock.


    Right above her pussy was a crimson womb tattoo. The tattoo was glowing brightly, pulsating in rhythm with my heartbeat.


    I felt it and instinctively knew what had happened to her body. My body moved on its own. I grabbed Luna by the waist and lifted her up, spreading her legs before placing her on my dick.


    "!!!" Luna''s eyes widened as she felt the flat tip touching her wet pussy. "I''m ready, Mother."


    "Good," I grinned, slowly lowering her body, feeling the entrance of her pussy opening to accommodate my tip. Realistically, that shouldn''t have been possible, but I somehow knew that Luna could take my horse dick inside.


    "AHHH!....MOTHER!" Luna moaned as she felt the massive dick stretching her inner walls.


    "Hehehe...that''s nice," I hummed, enjoying the sensation of her warm flesh enveloping my dick.


    "Ughhh...It''s too big, Mother!" Luna cried, her pussy stretching to its limit.


    "Come on, baby girl," I encouraged. "You can do it."


    "I''ll try," Luna said, breathing deeply. She focused on relaxing her muscles, and slowly, the massive dick slid deeper inside. Inch by inch, her pussy swallowed my dick.


    "Ohh...Fuck," I cursed, staring at the bulge forming on her belly, which slowly rose with every inch I gained inside. "This is hot."


    "Ahhh~...Mother," Luna moaned, her head falling back as she felt the pleasure. "Breed me, Mother...give me more daughters."


    "Don''t worry, my little wolf," I said, grabbing her hips and lifting her before slamming her down again.


    "I''ll fill your womb nicely with my pups."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 82: The Altar of Rebirth

    Chapter 82: The Altar of Rebirth


    "Yesssss... Mother!" Luna howled, feeling the pleasure rushing through her entire body. "Harder... fuck me harder."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    "Hahaha... This is amazing," I laughed, feeling my balls smacking against her plump ass, my dick throbbing inside her with every movement.


    "I''m about to cum, Luna," I warned, my voice hoarse with desire.


    "Please, Mother! Fill me with your seed!" Luna begged.


    "Say please," I teased, my hands tightening around her neck, applying just the right amount of pressure.


    "PLEASE... Mother," Luna whined, her eyes sparkling with lust. "Fill me up! Give me your baby."


    "Ok, here it comes," I smiled, thrusting my hips upward, pushing my dick deeper into her welcoming depths, stretching her inner walls with my massive rod.


    ''DAMN! How can she take me all?!'' I marveled.


    "Haaaaa!... Ahhh~...." Luna moaned, her body trembled as she felt my dick pumping her full, filling her with my cum.


    "This is amazing," I groaned, feeling the release, my dick throbbing and pumping the seed, sending wave after wave into her fertile womb.


    "Fuck," I cursed, unable to tear my eyes away from her growing belly.


    ''This is incredible; having sex in this form is fucking amazing,'' I thought, looking at Luna''s slutty expression.


    "I love it, Mother," Luna said, wrapping her hands around my neck and licking my cheek. "I''m gonna give you more daughters."


    "Hehe... of course, my love," I grinned, thrusting my hips upward, sending a shockwave of pleasure through her.


    "AHHH!" Luna shrieked, her toes curled, and her legs wrapped around my waist.


    "Cute"


    ''Too bad I can''t fuck all the girls in this form.''


    "Nghh!" Luna moaned, feeling my dick plunging deep into her, filling her womb with my hot cream.


    "What a slut you are," I grinned, kissing her neck, nipping the flesh as my hands gripped her furry ass, squeezing them.


    "Yes! I am!" Luna howled, throwing her head back, her eyes glazed with lust. "I''m a slut for Mother!"


    "Good girl," I praised, releasing load after load of my cum, causing some of it to flow out of her hungry pussy and onto the ground.


    "Hmm?" Or so I thought.


    "Having fun?" I looked down at my girls who were eagerly lapping up my essence from one of their sister''s bellies. The naughty wolf girl lay on the ground, right beneath me and Luna, so all of the sperm flowed onto her, forming a small puddle on her stomach.


    "We just want some of Mother''s milk," a white-wolf girl grinned, licking the cum off her fingers.


    "Feels good," another one moaned, swiping a bunch of cum and pouring it inside her pussy, as if she was trying to get herself pregnant.


    "Hmmp..." I smiled, trying to maintain the majesty of my new primordial form as their Mother and Alpha. ''Being the biggest can have both its advantages and disadvantages.''


    Drip. Drip. Drip.


    The blood flowed from my wound, dripping onto the ground and forming a small red puddle.


    "From Blood," I said, using my control over the blood to draw a magical circle beneath me with all the necessary runes that I had received from the primordial knowledge.


    "To blood."


    I opened my mouth, gathering all the energy I could, and chanted the spell, my voice echoing in the chamber.


    "Blood is life, Life is Blood, one shall give and the other shall receive"


    "Blood to Blood, Soul to Soul, the two shall become one and the one shall be reborn"


    "Blood of life, Soul of rebirth, grant me the power over the living"


    BOOM!


    A massive red pillar of light shot out of the magical circle, spreading across the entire chamber.


    Rumble!


    Then, from the ground, a dark-stone pillar emerged, about three meters tall and connected to a basin-like structure made from the same dark stone.


    "Hmm?... The design could use some improvements," I remarked as I approached the pillar. There was a hole in the middle of it shaped like a mouth with sharp fangs.


    "..."


    "If not for those fangs, I might have considered using my lovely cock," I sighed, pressing my bleeding wrist against the hole and letting my blood pour into the pillar.


    "Awaken"


    At my command, the fangs sank into my wrist, sucking my blood. Slowly, the pillar began to pulse as my essence filled the basin.


    Ding!


    A familiar notification chimed, bringing a smile to my face.


    [Congratulations, you have created an Altar of Rebirth. Those who drink from the altar shall receive a permanent enhancement to their attributes, increasing their likelihood of forming a core and awakening their magic.]


    [Note: The Altar is upgradable.]


    "Nice," I grinned, looking at the dark-red liquid slowly filling the altar.


    This was exactly what I wanted. Ever since the battle with the white spider rat, I have been thinking about how to boost my children''s strength faster. And the answer was simple¡ªI needed to awaken their true potential.


    This altar works the exact same way as the blood boost I gave my children before, its effect will be added on top of what I already gave them, plus I had to think about my future kids.


    "Phew... I''m really glad that Lilith gave me this form, even if it''s temporary."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 83: The Trial Awaits

    Chapter 83: The Trial Awaits


    "Yawn!.... I really need a shower...where on earth is my phone?" I stretched my arms, enjoying the nice and soft bed. "Oh, right, I don''t have one."


    After the timer of the unknown primordial form ran out, a terrible fatigue washed over me and I promptly fell into a deep slumber. Fortunately, I was already in the comfort of my own room.


    "Damn...it feels like a week since I slept," I rubbed my eyes, looking around the wooden cozy room.


    "Oh!" I blinked in surprise as I noticed the two wolf girls sleeping peacefully beside me.


    "Good morning," I greeted, smiling at the cute sight.


    "Hmm...Morning, Mother," Ember yawned, her tail wagging.


    "Morning, Mother," Luna echoed, stretching her arms above her head.


    "How long was I asleep?" I inquired, feeling the hunger rising inside me.


    "Three days, Mother," Ember answered, crawling towards me and latching onto my right nipple, while Luna claimed the left.


    "Three days?!" I exclaimed, my eyes widening in shock. "I was that tired?"


    "Yes, Mother," Luna said, licking my nipple before taking it into her mouth. She sucked gently, enjoying the sweet milk flowing onto her tongue.


    "What about the others?"


    "Busy," Ember answered, taking half of my breast into her mouth and swallowing it whole before letting out a happy growl.


    "Ahh...good," I hummed, gently stroking their heads. "How are we doing for food?"


    "There is plenty, Mother," Ember replied. "But the meat you gave us is almost gone. We didn''t expect you to sleep so long."


    "I see," I said, opening the shop and purchasing over 200 kilos of deer and boar meat. "Anything else I should be aware of?"


    "Hmm... not much, Mother," Luna replied after taking a big gulp of my milk. "Mother Rhea has taken charge of the cave, organizing patrols, hunting parties, and gathering expeditions."


    "Yeah, she gave me the order to stay put and guard you, Mother," Ember added, moving from my breast to my cock, "and keep you safe."


    "She''s too protective of you," Luna added with a giggle.


    "Hmm," I nodded, not knowing what else to say. After all, Rhea had always been overprotective and obsessive, perhaps because I was her first mate.


    "Enough talking," I said, leaning back on the bed. "My hunger is killing me."


    "Hehe," my girls laughed, sharing a wicked grin.


    "You can eat us, Mother," they both exclaimed, spreading their legs open. "Here, Mother, take what you need."


    "Oh yes, I''m really hungry," I grinned, my crimson eyes glowing with lust.


    ...


    "Ahhhh~... what a delightful way to start my day," I stretched my limbs, stepping out of my room and glancing back at the chaotic mess on the bed with a satisfied smirk.


    "You''ll have to try harder next time, silly girls, if you ever hope to best me in bed," I laughed, closing the door and making my way towards the room next to mine.


    An important event happened while I was sleeping: the goblin girl gave birth. I felt sad that I missed it and wasn''t there to welcome my daughters, but at the same time, I was excited to see the babies.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    "Knock. Knock." I knocked gently on the door, waiting a few seconds before opening it and stepping inside.


    "Oh my," I hummed, taking a glance at the naked green body lying on the bed and the newborn babies next to her.


    "!!!" The goblin girl''s eyes shot wide open when she felt my presence in the room. When her eyes landed on me, she immediately broke into tears.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, approaching her slowly. "Is there anything you need?"


    "..." She shook her head, lifting one of the babies and offering it to me.


    "Oh... the trial knows that I''m a Breeder," I raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps this is Lilith''s doing?"


    Immediately, another red window appeared, providing me with all the information I required.


    [The Spider Queen''s Trial


    Location: Rank E dungeon


    Objective: You are the final Boss of this dungeon. Your task is to defend your nest and survive for seven days.


    Rewards:


    Spider Queen''s Core


    2.000.000 life essence


    2.000.000 BP]


    "Wow...Not bad," I grinned. The rewards were generous, especially the life essence. With this amount, I could buy powerful blood magic skills.


    ''Defend the nest and survive,'' I thought, staring at the objective. ''What do you mean by the final boss?''


    [Best of luck, Breeder]


    With that final red message, the world around me began to change. The dark void cracked and faded, but I was occupied by the changes happening to my body.


    "What the hell?"


    It felt like my body was melting and morphing¡ªmy body turned liquid, losing its solid form, and then I began to change.


    "AHHHHHHHH" I screamed, feeling the pain of my body changing.


    The pain was unbearable. My limbs were twisted, my head was spinning, my skin was cracking, my muscles were burning, my bones were breaking, my organs were torn apart, and my blood was boiling.


    "Ughhhh...." I groaned, the pain was overwhelming. I couldn''t focus or concentrate on anything.


    ''What''s happening?'' I thought, trying to regain my sanity, but it was too much.


    "This is bad!" I felt my limbs growing, my bones extending, my muscles expanding, and my skin stretching.


    "AHHHHHHH!" I cried out, my voice distorted and strange.


    "Nghhh...!" I closed my eyes, trying to endure the pain, but the only thing I saw was an image of the spider queen.


    The pain soon faded, and the image of the spider queen slowly faded from my mind.


    "Ahhhh!....Nghhh!..." I groaned, opening my eyes, trying to move my body, but I felt something strange, my body felt lighter, but at the same time heavier.


    I tried to get up, but something was wrong with my legs; they weren''t moving properly, and I couldn''t feel them.


    "What the fuck?" I cursed, looking at my legs. "What is this?"


    They looked like a spider''s legs: black and hairy, with razor-sharp blades at the end.


    "So this is the trial?" I sighed, strangely calm despite the drastic changes. ''I had become a spider, a massive black spider with eight eyes and legs.''


    [Survive]


    [6 days 23 hours 59 minutes ]


    ''Phew...I can do this'' I thought, my eight eyes fixed on the red window.


    "I''m a spider now," I stated, my voice strange yet filled with determination. "A big bad dungeon boss."


    "Hehehe... This would be fun."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 84: Exam

    Chapter 84: Exam


    "Phew...I made it!" I almost collapsed as I opened the door, my legs barely carrying me this far.


    "Overslept again?" A blonde girl standing at the entrance asked with a smirk.


    "Yeah... Sorry, Ella," I apologized, trying to catch my breath.


    "You better start waking up earlier, Jane or the academy will be on your ass," Ella warned, gesturing for me to sit on a chair.


    "I know, I know," I sighed, taking a seat. "I''ve been so anxious that I couldn''t sleep all night."


    "Hmm... I see," Ella nodded. "Me too, but hey, it''s just an E-rank dungeon."


    "Still dangerous!" I exclaimed, my voice resonating in the room.


    "Yeah, but we''ll be fine," Ella reassured me, pulling out a cup of hot chocolate and two pieces of cake from her inventory.


    "Here, have some sugar," she said, placing the food in front of me.


    "Thank you, Ella" I thanked her, taking a sip of the chocolate.


    "Hmmm! This is delicious!"


    "Hehehe... I told you, Jane," Ella smiled. "Only I can get you this delicious cake."


    "Hahaha... You''re right," I laughed, feeling much better after eating the cake. "You''re the VIP."


    "Feeling better?" Ella asked, wiping her lips with a napkin.


    "Yes," I replied with a smile. "Thanks."


    "No problem," Ella replied, returning the smile. "We are friends after all."


    "Yep!" I agreed, nodding my head. "So, where are the others?"


    "They''re already at the garage waiting for us," Ella informed me. "We should head out."


    "Okay," I nodded, taking one last sip of my chocolate before following Ella outside the room.


    ...


    "You''re late!" The professor, a middle-aged man, scolded me with a frown. "Get in the van."


    "Sorry!" I apologized, bowing slightly before joining the other students in the van.


    "Overslept?" A red-haired boy asked with a grin. "I told you we need to find another healer."


    "Shut up, Alex!" I glared at him, sitting down next to a girl with blue hair.


    "Don''t mind him, Jane," the blue-haired girl said with a smile. "I''m sure you''ll do great."


    "Thank you, Sarah," I smiled back. "You too."


    "Okay!" the professor called, sitting in the driver''s seat of the van. "Everyone ready?"


    "Yes!" Everyone in the van yelled excitedly.


    "Good! Let''s go over this one more time," he said, tapping on his bracelet. Soon, a holographic window appeared.


    "Today, we will dive into the Rank E dungeon to complete the first objective of your final exam," he started, looking around the van.


    "The first objective is to map the dungeon and eliminate as many monsters as possible. You will receive 100 points for every monster you defeat and 50 points for every area you map."


    "The second objective is to defeat the Dungeon boss and clear the dungeon. You will receive 500 points for the first clear bonus and 50 points for each enemy you defeat while fighting the boss."


    "Once we arrive at the dungeon, we''ll split into three teams. Team blue will go to the east, team yellow to the west, and team green to the south."


    "Each team will consist of four members, and a teacher to keep you safe and observe your progress."


    "Remember! You can only use the weapons and armor you have on you, and the three potions we provided for each of you. Don''t take anything else with you."


    "Any questions?"


    "Sir," Sarah was the first to raise her hand. As always, she had that... I don''t know how to describe it, a desire to know every little detail.


    "..." I closed my eyes, enjoying the warmth, relaxing my muscles, and clearing my mind.


    "Better?" Ella asked, releasing me from the hug.


    "Yeah," I nodded with a smile. "Thanks."


    "I''ll always be here for you, Jane," Ella smiled, her blue eyes bright and full of confidence. "So don''t worry too much."


    "Okay."


    ...


    "Here we are," the professor announced, stopping the van. "Everybody out!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Hurry up!" the professor shouted, waiting for the students to get out of the van.


    "Remember to listen to your team leader and the teachers. We will be observing you, so don''t take any unnecessary risks."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Good! Now follow me," the professor said, leading us deep into the forest where the dungeon gate had opened up.


    After three minutes of walking, we reached a small outpost built by the academy around the gate for our exam.


    "Wow!"


    "It''s huge!"


    "What the hell is that?"


    The students all exclaimed, seeing the massive blue dungeon gate for the first time.


    "Hahaha," the professor laughed. "Yes, it''s huge, isn''t it?"


    "Now, remember what you learned in class. The gate will have a time limit. You must clear it before the timer ends. If you fail, the teachers will intervene, slaying the boss. We can''t have an outbreak."


    "So be careful."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!" The professor nodded, walking closer to the gate where our teachers stood waiting for us. "You have five minutes to prepare."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Oh, and before I forget, we''re still in the trial period for the academy. You''re officially members of the academy only if you pass this exam. If you fail, you''ll have to repeat the year. Understood?"


    "Yes, Sir. Understood!"


    "Good! Now, good luck to all of you and may the Goddess bless you all," the professor said his goodbyes before turning to the teachers.


    Me, Ella, Sarah, and Alex made our way to the right where they placed a black metal box for each team. Inside were health, mana, and stamina potions, along with a camping kit and our magical bracelets. The bracelets would keep track of our progress and location at all times.


    "Are you all ready?" Sarah asked, standing in front of us.


    "Yes," Ella replied, giving a nod.


    "I''m ready!" Alex added.


    "Good!" Sarah said with a smile. "Let''s go."


    Staring at the picture in my necklace, a longing filled my heart.


    "I miss you, Grandma," I whispered, touching the necklace, my eyes gazing at the most powerful and beautiful woman in our history.


    "Jane, let''s go," Ella called.


    "Coming!" I shouted back, taking one last look at the picture before storing it inside my inventory.


    "Wish me luck, Grandma."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 85: So?… I’m a Spider Mommy

    Chapter 85: So?... I¡¯m a Spider Mommy


    "Ugh!... Having eight legs is a pain in the ass," I growled, walking through the forest. It took me a good thirty minutes to get the hang of walking without face-planting into the dirt.


    "Stupid trial," I cursed, as I made my way toward the X mark on the map, which I assumed was my nest.


    During the time it took me to figure out how to walk, I learned a thing or two about this trial and my new body.


    The map didn''t provide a clear estimate of the dungeon''s size, but from what I could see, it was a vast forest, spanning at least 50 square kilometers. Maybe even more.


    There is life here; the trees are green, and there are a lot of flowers, birds, and even insects. Not to mention the monsters. I spotted three types so far: two were ordinary animals just a little bigger, bears and monkeys, but the last type was interesting.


    A humanoid hyena-like creature, known as Gnolls. They walked on two legs, had light green fur or sometimes dark brown, and their eyes were yellow. They were surprisingly tall, standing at two meters with sharp teeth. But I didn''t care about that, not a single bit. What caught my eyes and made me boil in anger was...


    CLOTHES!


    A fucking dog-like monster had the audacity to wear clothes, while I was stuck in my birthday suit!


    "..."


    Yeah, I know I like being naked, but that''s not the point!


    "Maybe I should kill them all?" My eight eyes glowed with killing intent, and my mouth twitched at the thought of slaughtering all the gnolls.


    However, I resisted that urge for one simple reason: I''m too weak, and the gnolls have a little society in the form of a small village. They even used spears, daggers, clubs, and bows made from bone or wood.


    "Sigh... Let''s reach the nest first, then I''ll figure out my next move," I sighed, resuming my journey.


    The other changes that I discovered were tied to my body. Despite my massive size¡ªstanding at 5 meters in height¡ªI was weak as hell. The reason for that was my status.


    They got reset. No, I don''t think "reset" was the correct term. It''s more like I have a...well, a new status window. When I checked my status, I discovered that my old one was gone and replaced with a new one.


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Race: Spider QueenFollow the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Gender: Futa


    Level: 01


    Experience: 0/100


    Health: 200/200


    Mana: 350/350


    Stamina: 300/300


    Skills: [Spider Web] [Venom] [Ovipositor] [Self Impregnation] [Host Impregnation]


    ...


    Yeah... all my skills are gone, including my abilities, forms, and blood magic. Hell, even some of the system''s features were MIA like the shop. Now, I could only access my inventory and map.


    "I''m glad I stocked up on potions before," I breathed a sigh of relief, recalling the thousands of potions in my inventory.


    Now, back to my new spider body. My skills were self-explanatory.


    ''Spider Web'' was straightforward ¨C I could shoot webs from any part of my body, not just my mouth or... ahem... other sensitive spots.


    Having the entire process be internal?.... Boring!


    Using your own dick/ovipositor to impregnate yourself?.... HELL YEAH!


    "This is why I like this horny world."


    ...


    Thirty minutes later, the eggs were ready to hatch.


    "Ah... I think it''s about time," I said to myself.


    The eggs in my womb were showing signs of life; they had doubled in size, and the hard eggshells had cracked slightly.


    I had no idea how my spider body worked or how spiders gave birth, but since I had human reproductive organs, I decided to push like any human female and hoped the rest would follow.


    I slowly got up, taking a position where my back was leaning against the cave wall, my two spider legs were raised up and wide open, two legs were holding the large spider belly, and the rest were on the cave floor to steady myself.


    "Push!" I urged myself, putting a little more pressure on my stomach.


    Soon the first egg slid down to my inner walls, stimulating every nerve in my body.


    "Ahh... fuck," I groaned, feeling a wave of pleasure flowing through me.


    After a couple of minutes of pleasurable hell¡ªdue to not having my Breeder skills¡ªthe egg was finally at the entrance, but it was a tight fit.


    "Come on!" I gritted my teeth, pushing harder.


    "AHH!..." with a moan of relief, the egg was out of the cave.


    "Fuck..."I sighed, leaning back again, "One down"


    "AHHH!" With a cry, the second egg joined its sibling.


    "Two down," I panted "Again!"


    Before long, ten eggs lay before me¡ªsix spider warriors and four rangers, and they hatched immediately.


    "Hehehehe... you cute little spiders," I laughed, seeing the ten little spiders crawling toward my legs.


    The six warriors were the size of a cat, with dark blue bodies, and their front legs were blades like mine. The rangers'' bodies were different; they were smaller and had light brown colors, with wider abdomens.


    "So I''m a spider mommy now," I whispered, amazed by the strong connection I felt with my little spiders. I could mentally control them however I wanted.


    "Are you hungry, my little ones?" I asked, even though I already knew the answer.


    "..." The little spiders didn''t respond, but the hunger in their eyes was obvious.


    "Alright, here, eat this," I said, taking out a small piece of boar meat from my inventory and tossing it in front of the spiders to see if they could eat it.


    To my surprise, the moment they saw the meat their eyes glowed with excitement, and the first to move was one of the rangers. It dashed at the meat, quickly tore off a small piece for itself, and ran away.


    "Hehehe... little rascal," I laughed.


    Soon all of them began eating. The warriors were a little aggressive towards each other and fought over the piece of meat. However, in the end, the rangers won the battle for the meat thanks to their speed and agility.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, little ones, there''s plenty of meat," I assured them, taking out a huge piece of boar meat from my inventory.


    "Eat and grow strong, soon we''ll be hunting together."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 86: A Very Sticky Situation

    Chapter 86: A Very Sticky Situation


    "Ah, there you are!" I exclaimed, my eyes fixing on a Gnoll strolling through the forest, heading towards the river.


    I had been observing the village for quite some time, and finally, I had found one alone. I watched through the eyes of my spiders; our link allowed me to transfer my consciousness, enabling me to see through their eyes and even control their actions.


    "It''s your lucky day," I grinned, hiding behind the bushes, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    The gnoll was a young male, with dark-brown fur and a lean, muscular build. He wore only a loincloth and carried a wooden bucket.


    ''Perfect''


    I was growing impatient, especially after discovering the limit on the number of spiders I could give birth to¡ªfifteen at most for self-impersonation, with the potential to increase by leveling up. However, host-impregnation had no such restrictions, so it was clear that I needed to find suitable hosts to expand my army.


    The best candidates were the Gnolls, given their proximity to my nest and their decent numbers.


    "Here he comes," I muttered, seeing the Gnoll getting closer to the lake. His eyes were filled with hunger, and his body was covered with sweat.


    The Gnoll placed the bucket on the ground next to a big tree. His sharp claws made fast work of his loincloth.


    "Oh, my!" I grinned, staring at the massive meat rod. ''Hmm...not quite as impressive as mine but okay.''


    I watched silently as the Gnoll lowered his body and drank from the lake. The water was refreshing, and after a few moments, his cock began to stir, the veins on the Gnoll''s member throbbed, and his balls grew heavy.


    "You want to relieve yourself, huh?" I chuckled, watching the Gnoll stroking his thick dick, his fingers moving swiftly up and down, and with every stroke, a loud groan left his mouth.


    The Gnoll kept jerking his cock, his hips moving along, I took this chance to sneak up on him.


    "Ahhh...." the gnoll roared, firing his load into the lake, the white sticky semen floating in the water.


    "Nice shot," I commented.


    "!!!" My sudden distorted voice startled the poor Gnoll, and before he had a chance to do anything, my fangs found their way into his flesh, paralyzing him instantly with my venom.


    "HMM!.." the Gnoll moaned, trying to resist the venom, but to no avail.


    "There, there it''s okay," I whispered, wrapping the paralyzed Gnoll in my web, "You''re not going to die....Yet."


    "Take him back to the nest," I called to two of my spider warriors.


    After feeding them the boar meat, their bodies grew larger. The spider warriors were the size of a wolf, their fangs were as sharp as daggers, and their bodies were strong. The Rangers were a little smaller but much faster.


    "Hmm!...Hmm!" The Gnoll struggled and tried to break free from the webs, but that just made it worse for him.


    "Stop squirming!" I growled, giving him a quick slap with one of my legs, causing him to freeze in fear.


    "Good boy," I praised him, petting his head with my sharp leg for a second before wrapping his head with my web.


    "Now let''s catch more."


    "Ahh!.." Soon I felt a surge of pleasure running through me as my eggs began to travel through my ovipositor to their destination, her womb.


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck.!" I moaned with pleasure as egg after egg filled her. Her belly grew steadily until it doubled in size.


    The sensation was.... Addictive.


    "Phew...this hole is done," I sighed, pulling out of the Gnoll''s pussy. My sticky ovipositor was soaked in a mix of blood and love juice. "Now for the other one."


    Without hesitation, I flipped her over, suspending her in mid-air with my threads. This position gave me a lovely view of her cute round ass and a full front view of her ruined pussy.


    "AHHH!" The female gnoll screamed as my ovipositor rammed her backdoor.


    "Damn.." I cursed, not believing how much tighter this ass was! Her insides were choking my dick, trying to milk every last drop.


    Moving was difficult, and I didn''t want to risk damaging the eggs inside her, so I remained still, pushing only halfway in, enough to fill her rectum with more eggs.


    "Fuck....this is hot!" I gasped, feeling her ass squeezing my tentacle dick, her muscles clenched with every egg entering her.


    "AHHH...Ahhh...Ahhhh..." She was crying, moaning, and panting at the same time, her face red, and tears flowing freely.


    I don''t know what was hotter, her screams of pain or her moans of pleasure.


    ''Maybe both?.''


    "Fuck...that felt amazing," I grinned, admiring my handiwork. Even as a spider, I still had my touch.


    "Who''s next?" I slowly turned, my distorted voice carrying a sinister edge as I stared at the other gnolls. Their faces reflected a mix of fear and anger.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of all of you," I assured them with a gentle spider smile...hehehe.


    ...


    "Wow, I''m exhausted," I yawned, my eight-legged form collapsing to the ground, in need of rest.


    All the gnolls had been impregnated by now. The males had all been fucked in their asses, while the females had been filled in both holes.


    Any creature can be a host regardless of gender, and do you know the most terrifying thing? I had the power to choose whether the eggs would hatch inside the host or outside after a certain period inside the host.


    The distinction was crucial: if the eggs hatched outside the host, they would be similar to the spiders I gave birth to¡ªwarriors and rangers with basic status and skills. Additionally, the host would survive, allowing for further impregnation.


    However, if I opted for the eggs to hatch inside the host, the spiders would feed on the host''s flesh from within, resulting in their death. In return, the spiders would possess stronger stats and skills, with an increased likelihood of inheriting some of the host''s traits.


    "Hmm...I''ll choose the latter for the males and keep the females alive," I smiled, watching the female gnolls'' bellies grow larger. "Yes, I want a stronger army, but I also need numbers."


    "Now, let''s rest for a bit," I yawned again, feeling the weight of exhaustion. "And then we''ll go hunting once more."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 87: The Hunters Arrive

    Chapter 87: The Hunters Arrive


    "Ahhh...I can''t get enough of this...feeling."


    My head was spinning, my heart was beating fast. I was panting like a bitch in heat. The sensation of the eggs traveling through my ovipositor was truly addictive.


    "Fuck..this is so damn hot!.... Every...single...time" I moaned, staring down at a female gnoll; both of her holes were filled with my eggs.


    For two days, I had been doing nothing but breeding, sleeping, and hunting for more holes to breed.


    Oh, and eating, of course.


    "Ahhh...that was a great ride," I sighed in satisfaction, pulling my ovipositor out of her ass. "You can go back now."Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    The female gnoll looked at me with lust and desire in her eyes. She was shaking with need and want; her body craved more of my eggs inside her.


    Through constant impregnation, the female gnolls had developed an addiction to my eggs; they loved the feeling of being full and impregnated.


    Their minds were literally broken to the point where they began seeking my tentacle dick on their own. As for the males, I kept none alive, always hatching the eggs inside them. The reason was simple.


    Males can take up to four or five eggs inside them without... Well, you know, exploding like a balloon. And please don''t ask me how I know that, okay?


    But females can take double that number, which meant more spiders for me. However, the spiders that hatch inside the males were much stronger.


    The gnolls I kidnapped lacked magic, so my offspring didn''t inherit any magical abilities beyond an increased size and a change in color to match the male gnolls'' fur.


    "Take her to the chamber," I commanded two of my warriors to carry the female back into one of the newly dug holes in the cave, thanks to my spiders.


    My army grew, reaching a total of one hundred and ten spiders, sixty warriors, and fifty rangers. Twenty of them were from ''Self-impregnation.'' I was able to give birth to ten more when I leveled up.


    Ah! Speaking of leveling, my worst fear had not come to pass. I was torn between using the gnolls for breeding or slaying them for XP, but fortunately, I didn''t have to choose. When the first eggs hatched inside a male, I received XP when he died from being eaten alive.


    Additionally, when I was trying to catch some gnolls, one male actually put up a decent fight against three spider warriors. I allowed the fight to happen since it was a good opportunity to test the strength of my spiders.


    Unfortunately, I was so invested in watching the fight that I forgot to command my spiders to capture the gnolls alive, resulting in the death of the gnoll at the hands, or rather, the blade-legs of one of my warriors.


    That''s when I discovered something amazing. I received the full XP from the kill.


    Apparently, my spiders can''t level up, so all the XP comes to me instead. And that was FUCKING AWESOME!


    I could do literally nothing and still grow stronger. All I had to do was continue increasing our numbers, which made perfect sense to me. I''m a spider queen, and queens, regardless of species, don''t usually fight on the front lines; they have their offspring to do that for them.


    ...


    Name: Morgana


    Race: Spider Queen


    Gender: Futa


    Level: 13


    Experience: 9812/15600


    Health: 330/330


    Mana: 480/480


    Stamina: 430/430


    "Great....Just great!" I groaned in frustration, slamming my spider legs on the cave floor. "What should I do?"


    The most logical option was to hide and stall for time. Slaying the hunters wasn''t necessary to complete the trial. But come on! I''m Morgana; I don''t run away with my tail between my legs, or in this case, a tentacle dick.


    I FIGHT! I KILL! OR I DIE TRYING!


    "..."


    Drawing a deep breath, I closed my eight eyes and transferred my consciousness to one of the spiders positioned outside.


    "Now let''s go and take a look at our dear guests."


    =============


    "Greetings, Team Blue. I''m Olivia Harper, and I''ll be your guide through the dungeon," a young woman spoke with a warm smile.


    She was in her mid-thirties, wearing a tight black full-body suit. Her body was well-toned, with a decent chest size, and her face was beautiful, with honey-colored eyes and brown hair tied in a ponytail.


    "Greetings, Miss Harper," I greeted her back with a warm smile.


    "Hello, Jane. How are you doing?" Miss Harper approached and gently pinched my cheek. "You haven''t visited me in a while."


    "Ahh...I''m sorry, Miss Harper. I''ve been busy with school and family matters," I replied, feeling a bit embarrassed by her action.


    "Hahaha, it''s alright. I understand," She laughed, releasing my cheeks.


    Miss Harper was one of my teachers and the one I felt closest to. She had taught me many things and helped me in numerous ways, even going against the principal and my family to secure me a place in the Hunter''s Academy.


    I''m forever grateful to her, and the fact that she was one of Grandma''s students in the past only made my admiration toward her grow.


    "So...are you guys ready?" She asked, walking towards the entrance of the dungeon.


    "Yes, ma''am!" We exclaimed in unison, following closely behind her.


    "Alright, now listen up," she said, turning around to face us. "Once we''re inside, stay alert at all times, and NO wandering off alone. Got that?" She finished her sentence with a stern look at Alex.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Good, now let''s move."


    Stepping into the giant blue portal, the world around us shifted from a clear sky to a giant dark forest.


    "Welcome to your first dungeon raid," Olivia smiled, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "This place is huge," Ella said, looking around in awe.


    The forest was dense with tall trees and other vegetation. The air was fresh and humid, but don''t be fooled by the beauty; the visibility was limited, and behind every rock, bush, or tree could be a monster waiting to strike.


    "Ella, don''t wander off," Sarah scolded her, noticing that she had walked a few steps ahead.


    "Sorry," Ella replied, rejoining the group.


    "Alright, team. This is your first raid," Miss Harper continued. "I''ll be monitoring your progress and offering protection if needed, but remember, each time I intervene, points will be deducted."


    "Now, let''s see what you''re made of."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 88: Humans

    Chapter 88: Humans


    CLANG!


    "UGH!.... Where do you think you''re going?" Ella grinned, blocking two goblin attacks with her massive shield.


    CLANG!


    Their rusty daggers clashed against the metal surface of the shield. The goblins were snarling, their eyes filled with rage. They were tiny creatures the size of a child, with green skin, pointy ears, big yellow eyes, and a pair of small fangs.


    BRRR...I hate goblins. In fact, no one likes goblins, especially female hunters, because you know... they always jump on girls, trying to do all those... N-Naughty things.


    FUSHHHH!


    "Ella NOW!" When Sarah gave the signal, Ella slammed the two goblins with her shield, pushing them back and giving Alex the room to use his flashy flame sword to slice off one of the goblin''s heads.


    QUEEIKK!


    The other goblin froze for a moment before quickly shifting its focus to Alex, trying to stab him from behind with its rusty dagger.


    Sadly for the goblin, we always protect each other''s backs.


    WHOOSHH!


    "Ugh!..." An ice arrow pierced the goblin''s chest, freezing its heart.


    "I got one," Sarah grinned, staring down at the corpse.


    "Yeah," Alex replied with a weak smile. He wasn''t used to killing yet. I don''t blame him; there was a big difference between the monsters in the virtual training room and the real ones.


    "Well done!" Olivia applauded, clapping her hands. "Your teamwork was great."


    "Thank you, Miss Harper," We bowed our heads, feeling proud of ourselves. Yet I felt a little sad that I hadn''t gotten the chance to use my skills. I''m a healer, and I understand the importance of a healer in a party, but doing nothing at all was boring.


    "Don''t worry, Jane. Everyone has a role, and yours is the most important one," Miss Harper said as if reading my mind. "Without a healer, a party can''t stay alive."


    "Oh... Okay," I blushed a little. I still had a long way to go and a lot to learn.


    "Hey... guys, look at this," Ella called, kneeling beside the dead goblin and pointing at something on the ground¡ªa small yellow stone.


    "Is that... a goblin core?" Alex asked, leaning in for a closer look.


    "Yes, it is," Olivia said, picking up the core. "A low-level one, too," she added, handing the core to Sarah.


    "Is that so?" Ella said with a hint of disappointment in her voice. "I was hoping for more"


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry; you''ll find better ones in the future," Miss Harper chuckled. "Cores are a great way to boost your strength, and of course..." She leaned in, placing her arm around Ella''s shoulder, and whispered, "Making money... Hehehe."


    "Oh... I like how you think, teacher," Ella smiled, giving the woman a thumbs up.


    "Hahaha..."


    We were having fun and joking around. This part of the forest didn''t seem too dangerous; we had only encountered four goblins and one small brown boar¡ªnothing we couldn''t handle.


    However, something felt off. I sensed that someone was breathing down my neck or that I was being watched.


    "Something is not right," I said, drawing everyone''s attention.


    !!!" No one asked if I was right or wrong, and no one demanded further explanation. Ella, Sarah, and Alex immediately formed a circle around me. They knew me well enough to trust that my hunches were rarely wrong.


    "What did you see?" Ella asked, holding her shield tightly and scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger.


    "What''s happening to me?" I asked, trying to get a grip. Soon, her voice was replaced with a golden system window.


    [Sorry, honey, this is just a recording. I can''t answer your questions, but it''s not hard to guess them.]


    "Sigh... just a recording," I sighed, hoping for another chance to speak with Lilith. The last time I spoke with her on a soul level, her voice had a strange effect on me¡ªcalming me.


    [So... Morgi... you met humans, right?]


    "Oh..." It hit me. "So this is what triggered the recording; meeting humans."


    Lilith probably knew that I hate humans, so she recorded this just in case.


    "I can''t believe I didn''t realize that sooner." I chuckled softly. "You know me too well."


    [Look, Morgi, I have a couple of things to tell you about humans.]


    "Okay," I nodded, waiting patiently for the golden words to change.


    [First of all, humans are the only race that you can''t breed with.]


    "WHAT?!" My eyes went wide with shock. "Why?"


    [While you can impregnate other humans, they can''t impregnate you.]


    [You asked me specifically for this, Morgana. I''m not going to tell you why since you lost your memory, but you really hated the idea of a human baby inside you.]


    "Oh..." I see. Well, I guess my past self had her reasons; something must have happened to me in the past to the point that the hatred toward humans remained even though I don''t have any memories.


    [However, Morgana, as a gift from me, in case you change your mind, I allowed impregnation to happen using skills. I only blocked the natural way of you becoming pregnant.]


    "I see," I nodded in understanding. "So I could use something like my ''Egg Transfer'' skill with ''Seed and Egg Sack'' to get myself pregnant with a human offspring."


    [Anyway, the second thing that you must know about humans is that humans aren''t native to my world.]


    "What do you mean?"


    [It happened when I was creating this world and its races. My former friend suggested that we transport some humans from her own worlds to mine. I saw no harm in doing that, so I agreed, but that was a mistake.]


    "I don''t like the sound of that." I got the chills down my spine.


    [You see, the humans we transported to my world got the misunderstanding that we brought them here to save the world or something, so they declared a holy war on all the races.]


    "Well... that''s not good."


    [The last time I checked on them was before I left my world. They had their own village with a religious tone to it, like churches that worshiped my former friend.]


    "Oh... they created a zealot cult around her," I said. "I hope the rest of the races didn''t go extinct, or my goal of breeding every race will fail."


    YES! That''s the most important thing to me¡ªfucking every pussy and getting fucked by every dick. The more unique, the better.


    [Anyway, that''s all you need to know about humans. You can do whatever you want to them; they don''t count toward my resurrection, so if you like, you can exterminate them all.]


    "Wow... this shit turned dark fast!."


    [Bye~ Morgi, Love you, I hope you''re having a nice fuck, see you later.]


    "..."


    Sigh... Now I really want to meet this lovely entity and fuck her brains out.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 89: Pink (1)

    Chapter 89: Pink (1)


    "This is boring," I muttered, watching from afar through the eyes of my spiders, the two groups of hunters as they made their way inside the forest hunting monsters.


    The first group I found was south of my nest, three young men and a woman aged between 18-20 I think, and an adult. A mid-thirty man with a strong build.


    From what I saw, the adult was acting as their guardian and observer. Their relation must be that of a master and disciple or teacher and student.


    Team green, evident but the green flag on their shoulders.


    The other team was yellow. It consisted of two boys, two girls, and a female adult. In both teams, the students were okay in terms of strength. Equal to or slightly above that of a gnoll male warrior, not enough to oppose a threat to me and my spiders.


    However, the teachers were a different story.


    Because I''m a spider now and I was observing the teams through the eyes of my spiders, I was able to detect how much mana a creature had. And both teachers were on a totally different level from the students.


    Even watching that massive aura that surrounded their bodies gave me the chills. I don''t think I could survive if the teachers attacked me.


    So that''s why, instead of waiting around to be killed like some kind of weakling, I decided to take the fight to them.


    My first target was the green team since they were in a thick forest, easy for my spiders to hide. As for the Yellow team, it was a bad idea for two reasons.


    First, they were moving in the opposite direction from my nest, and their destination was a swamp, which was not ideal for my spiders. The second reason was the female teacher; she was stronger than the male one, and she was able to sense the presence of my spiders from about 300 meters away.


    So attacking them was a bad idea. As for the last team, I still didn''t find them. My guess was that they headed east; I sent some spiders but still didn''t get a report.


    Now back to the green team.


    The team was strange, the members'' combinations, I mean. A big fat guy with glasses acting as the tank. The other two had a decent build, and both were sword users. But the girl was the weirdest.


    She was... well, how should I say it? A girl with a lot of makeup.


    "..."


    Yeah...I know it''s stupid, but this was the vibe I was getting from this girl. I mean, pink twin-tails hairstyle. A pink heart tattoo under her right eye and a yellow star under her left one. Earrings, necklaces, and bracelets. The girl looked like she came here for a party, not monster hunting.


    Even her bodysuit was slightly different from the girls in team yellow. For example, she was wearing a skirt, a short one, and her suit wasn''t full-body. Her legs were exposed, and her top was a V-shape, only covering her breasts. Pink gloves and boots, as for the weapon, it was a big yellow and pink staff.


    If I were her teacher, I would have already scolded her, but the teacher acted like nothing was wrong or out of place. In fact, he was giving her strange attention.


    "..."


    This girl was really pissing me off. I mean, seriously, who would come to a fucking dungeon to have a good time?


    Oh, I do...hehehe. That''s why I came in person for this pink girl. The reason?


    Well, she is extremely fuckable.


    I mean, just look at her. A pretty face, with big eyes, smooth skin, and big plump lips. That ass was a work of art, two big melons that begged to be squeezed.


    And I want to do that!


    I want to tear her apart, rip her clothes, and feast on those pink nipples.


    "Gulp... I really want to fuck her," I licked my lips, imagining my ovipositor slamming into her tight wet pussy, filling her womb with my eggs.


    "Come on, Nana-chan..." He said, getting closer to her ear, "I''ll make you feel good."


    "Let...me go...AHHHHHH!" She screamed when the fat guy pulled her and threw her to the ground.


    "Finally!" He grinned, taking out from his pocket a small red vial in the shape of a heart. The vial was half-filled with liquid. "Did you like my gift, Nana-chan?" He asked, grinning like a pervert.


    "UGH!" She grunted in pain; her knee was injured when he threw her to the ground. "What did you do to me!"


    "I gave you my love!" He explained, holding the girl down. "I bought it, especially for us. It''s called a Love Potion. When two people drink from the same vial, they will fall in love."


    "I...I don''t want to love you!" She cried, tears beginning to form in her eyes. Her body was completely numb. I guessed this ''Love Potion'' was just some kind of aphrodisiac.


    "Hahaha...Don''t worry, Nana-chan. I will make you love me," He replied, ripping the top of the pink girl''s suit.


    "Ahh!...Let me go!" Nana cried, trying to fight back, but her body wasn''t responding as it should.


    "Ugh!...Damn!..." Fatty grunted, trying to expose his dick. From the tent in his pants, I could see the little guy was hard and looking for some action.


    "Stop...stop it, please," Nana begged, but her voice was like music to the fat guy''s ears.


    "Oh...Yes, beg me more!" He moaned, grabbing her legs and spreading them apart.


    "Ahh...yes, this is perfect," he said, staring at the pink panties.


    The girl really liked the pink color.


    "Ugh!...Ahh!" Nana cried when her panties were ripped off. The fat guy could see the pink pussy; it was clean and smooth; it seemed that the girl had shaved before coming here.


    "Haha...This is what I dreamed of!" The guy exclaimed, rubbing the tip of his dick against the pink pussy lips.


    "You know I love you, Nana-chan. Ever since I saw you that day, I knew I wanted to be your husband," he said.


    "You''re crazy!" She shouted, looking up at him with terror in her eyes.


    "Crazy in love," he repeated, groping the girl''s breasts. "Don''t worry, soon you will feel my love."


    "Ahhh...Stop it!" She moaned; her face was red as a tomato, and her eyes were hazy.


    "Please....Help!" She screamed, looking around for help. But no one was coming to save her. "P-Please....Anyone..."


    "HAHAHAHAHA...Hahaha...oh, you silly girl," he laughed, grabbing her cheeks and forcing her to look at him. "No one is coming to save you. I drugged my team with a potion; they are all in the camp, sleeping soundly. Even our teacher."


    "No...Help!" She screamed, hoping someone would hear her.


    "Oh...that''s right, scream more. I like that."


    "NOOO!.... ANYONE PLEASE!"


    "..."


    "Do you want my help?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 90: Pink (2)

    Chapter 90: Pink (2)


    Ahhh!... What''s happening to me? My body is burning. This ugly, fat creep did something to me. I got careless; this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. Guys like him always tried to get into my pants by any means possible. But this was the first time I was completely alone.


    "Ugh!...Ahh!" I let out a soft moan, trying to resist the temptation.


    My pussy is so hot. My nipples are hard; every inch of my body is screaming for pleasure.


    "Please... anyone... Help!" I called out, hoping someone would come to save me.


    "Oh... that''s right, scream more. I like that," he said.


    "NOOO!.... ANYONE PLEASE!" I cried out.


    "Do you want my help?"


    "!!!" My eyes went wide as I thought someone was here to save me, but looking around, I saw nothing.


    ''Did I imagine it?'' I wondered, trying hard to resist the pleasure from the fat shit sucking on my nipples.


    "Do you want my help?" There it was again, a voice in my head, but this time it was louder and clearer.


    "Who are you?" I asked, looking around, searching for the owner of that voice. The fat guy was too busy with my nipples to notice anything.


    ''It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help,'' the voice replied in my mind. ''Do you want my help?''


    "Y-Yes!" I replied without a moment of hesitation.


    ''Great, I''ll help you, but I need something in return," the voice said, becoming clearer, and I realized it was a woman''s voice.


    ''Huh??... something in return.... Ahhh~'' Damn, this fat shit suddenly went down and began licking my pussy.


    ''Of course, nothing in this world is free; you know that,'' the voice said. ''I''ll help you get rid of this guy for good, and you give me something in return.''


    ''I....'' I hesitated to accept without knowing what I was agreeing to.


    ''I suggest you hurry up and make up your mind.'' The voice echoed in my mind, snapping me back from my thoughts. ''He''s about to penetrate you.''


    "Ahhh....Shit!" I cursed, looking down to see that the fat man was positioning his dick, the tip was touching my lips.


    "Don''t worry Nana-chan, you will love this." He grinned, rubbing the tip against my pussy lips. "Ahh...this feels great."


    "I''m sorry Nana-chan but I can''t wait any longer." He said, grabbing my legs, and spreading them. "I love you."


    "YES! I accept." I screamed at the top of my lungs, the fat man froze for a moment thinking that I was talking to him.


    "Awwo Nana-chan I love you to¡ª...."


    "I''ll do anything just HELP ME!." I cried out loud, not caring what this voice would ask of me.


    ''"I''m glad you made up your mind." The voice chuckled.


    WHOOSH! WHOOSH!


    In the next moment, thin white threads appeared from nowhere and tied around the fat man''s limbs, holding him down.


    "What''s going on?" he exclaimed, confused by what had happened.


    "!!!" I was surprised, too, but my body was so hot and numb that I couldn''t do anything. I just watched him squirming like a pig.


    "!!!" Suddenly, four brown spiders, the size of wolves, jumped out from a tree and landed beside me. I froze, thinking they would attack me, but they ignored me and walked towards the big black spider.


    "Take him to the nest," the black spider ordered, and the brown spiders nodded.


    "Ughh... mmmm..." The fat guy continued to scream, but his voice grew weaker, and soon he passed out.


    The four brown spiders began to drag the fat guy using their threads, heading north.


    "Do you want to see what I''ll do to him?" The black spider asked.


    "Yes!" I replied, nodding my head.


    "Then come with me," she said, using her threads to lift me up and drop me onto her back.


    "Ahh..." I let out a soft moan as my skin brushed against her shell. It was cold and hard, but the feeling of it against my skin felt really good.


    "Hmmm... you really like it, don''t you?" The spider chuckled, watching me rub my body against her shell. "Don''t worry; we have plenty of time to play later after I''m done with him."


    "I... I''m not playing," I moaned, rubbing my pussy against her shell. "Ahh... my body is still hot."


    "Hehehe... we will play later," she replied a hint of excitement in her tone. "But first..."


    Using her thread, she crafted a bandage and gave it to me.


    "I''m sorry, Nana-chan, but you must cover your eyes with this. The location of my nest must remain a secret."


    "Oh.... Okay," I nodded, covering my eyes with the bandage. "I can''t see anything now."


    "Good," she chuckled. "Now hold tight; I don''t want you to fall off."


    "Ahh~" I moaned softly, wrapping my arms around the spider''s neck. Or at least I tried; she was so big!


    "I know... I know," the spider replied, shaking her massive body, and making me bounce. "Haha... sorry about that."


    "No... No, it''s fine; I like it," I moaned, rubbing my breasts against her back. "Ahh..."


    "Sigh... You''re really something else, Nana-chan," she said, moving forward slowly. "You''re not afraid of me?"


    "A little, but..." I replied, resting my head against her back. "You saved me; you won''t hurt me, right?"


    "No, I won''t hurt you," the spider answered.


    "Then I have nothing to be afraid of, plus I like spiders," I said. "They''re my favorite animal."


    "Is that so?" the spider exclaimed. "That''s great! Then you won''t be scared of my children."


    "Your children?" I wondered. "You''re a mother?"


    "Yes, a mother to a lot of children," she replied. "Anyway, I''m Morgana; nice to meet you, Nana-chan."


    "Morgana... what a pretty name," I replied. "Mine is Nana, Nana Asakura."


    "Nice to meet you, Nana-chan," Morgana said, wrapping her threads around my body to keep me safe.


    "Nice to meet you too, Morgana," I smiled, rubbing my skin against hers. "Thank you for saving me, Morgana."


    "You''re welcome, my dear."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 91: Heat and Terror

    Chapter 91: Heat and Terror


    "So Nana-chan, tell me about yourself?" I asked, slowly making my way to the nest.


    "Hmm?...about me?" She asked back, "What do you want to know?"


    "Anything, really," I said, my interest genuine. "Your family, friends, school life ¨C anything you''re willing to share."


    "Oh...umm...Well...I used to live with my mom before enrolling in the academy. I turned nineteen last month, and as you can see, I''m a Rank-E hunter."


    ''She didn''t say anything about her father'' I thought for a second and decided not to say anything about it.


    "Nice, you''re still young," I commented, trying to put her at ease. "How about your school life?"


    "Well...it''s hard" she sighed, "I enrolled in the institute with the support of my mom. She paid for my tuition and everything else. But..."


    "But what?"


    "But...I can''t keep up with my classmates. The Capital''s Hunter Academy is the number one institute in the entire world and only the best of the best are accepted. I was only accepted because of my magic"


    "Oh... Magic, you say? What kind of magic do you possess?" I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Or what''s close to an eyebrow for spiders.


    "I''m a support type" she answered, "I have the ability to boost all status by 200% for an entire hour using my voice."


    "WOW...that''s a lot" I was stunned. A 200% boost, that''s freaking awesome! Imagine if I had this ability.


    "I know...right" Nana giggled, "But the problem is that my mana pool is really low, I can only use it once a day"


    "Hey, don''t let that stop you," I said, encouraging her "There''s always a way to make up for your weakness and I''m sure you''ll become a powerful hunter in the future"


    "Do you think so?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "Haha...thanks, Morgana," Nana laughed, "You''re the first one to encourage me like that, besides my mom."


    "Oh...Really?" I was a little surprised by her words. I mean, I''m a giant black spider encouraging a human girl.


    "Yes!" Nana replied, "Even my teacher treats me like a kid when they don''t try to get into my pants."


    "Yeah, I can see why"Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    "Huh?...what do you mean?" Nana asked in confusion.


    "Well, you''re cute, and that pink hair makes you look even more adorable."


    "C-Cute!" She stammered, her face turning red. "Y-You think I''m cute?"


    "Yes, cute!" I nodded, "cute and very hot, I''m barely able to hold myself from jumping at you"


    "..."


    "Nana-chan, are you okay?" I asked, sensing her stiffness on my back.


    "..."


    "Nana-chan?" I called again, but she didn''t respond. I could hear her fast heartbeat and feel the heat from her body.


    "Ugh!" She moaned, rubbing her pussy against my back. "Ahh~ My body is so hot, Morgana"


    "!!!" I was taken aback by her sudden move. I could feel her love juice leaking out, drenching my shell. That fat guy must have used a powerful aphrodisiac messing up her mind and body. I bet if not for this aphrodisiac, Nana wouldn''t be so accepting towards me.


    "So Nana-chan, tell me about your world?" I asked, trying to distract her until we reached my nest. "How''s life there?"


    "Ahh...my world?" she let out a soft moan. "Before I was born, life on earth was extremely dangerous to the point that humanity almost went extinct"


    "What happened?" I asked, not surprised by the fact that she came from Earth, I expected that the moment I saw that teacher using a tablet. I remember that tablet. Sorry, wrong term ¨C I don''t remember, but I know.


    "Ahh~" she let out a satisfying sigh, her lips were stained with red.


    ''Damn!'' resisting was getting harder and harder by the second.


    "Nana-chan, I have something, so I''ll be right back, okay?" I said, trying to keep myself together and my tentacle dick from slipping out and freaking the shit out of her.


    "Oh, sure Morgana," Nana nodded, taking another red apple. "Take your time."


    "I won''t be long," I added, rushing out of the cave as fast as I could.


    "Phew... Watch the entrance and don''t let her leave" I commanded four of my smallest spiders "And don''t harm her" I added before making my way to another part of my nest.


    ...


    "Well... how do you like my home?" I grinned, staring at the horrifying sight before me "Teacher!"


    Lying on the ground, wrapped in threads were Nana''s team members and teacher.


    When I heard Fatty saying that he had drugged everyone, I immediately ordered my spiders to capture them. The guys must have used a powerful sleeping drug mixed in with the food and in the fire.


    A strange blue leaf, when burnt, releases a mist that acts like a knockout gas. Even my spiders were affected when they approached. The only option was to fish them with the web from afar.


    The two boys were easy to control, and even if they woke up, dealing with them wasn''t hard, but the teacher was a different story.


    He would definitely wake up when I attempt to breed him, if that happened, it would spell the end of me. The safest option was to kill him while drugged, but I wanted him to create stronger spiders.


    So I came up with a solution, a brutal one.


    I ordered my spider to rip both his arms and legs at the same time. It was painful, but it worked. From the pain, he snapped out of the drug, waking up and attempting to slay my spiders. Too bad he didn''t have an arm or a leg to strike with...hehehe.


    "What the hell are you!" he screamed in horror. Another side effect of the paralyzing venom was that the victim remained fresh. So when my spiders injected the venom inside him, dying from blood loss was slim, even with the wounds still open.


    "Me?" I grinned, bringing my face closer to him. "Hmm?... Make a guess"


    "Gulp!...S-Stay away!...Y-You Monster!" He stammered, my distorted voice must sound scary to him.


    ''But Nana-chan was okay with my voice.''


    "You''re the dungeon Boss, Right?"


    "Ping Pong!... Congratulations" I applauded him, as good as it gets with my bladed legs "Yes, I''m the boss of this place. Nice to meet you"


    "You Bitch!... What have you done to me" He roared, tears began to fall from his eyes. "I..."


    Slap!


    "Don''t play the victim here" I slapped him hard on the face with the back of my legs. "You all came here to kill me, so it''s natural for me to fight back"


    "Y-You''re not going to kill us?" He asked, his voice was weak and filled with fear.


    "Kill you?" I chuckled, shaking my head, "Why would I kill such a precious host"


    "H-Host?"


    "Yes, Teacher-kun!" I chuckled, activating my skill, and releasing the long tentacle monster from its hiding place.


    "WHAT THE HEL¡ª"


    Slap!


    "Shut the fuck up and ready that sweet ass for me" I flipped him over on his stomach and ripped what remained of his suit.


    " We''re going to have some fun"


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 92: My Dark Past

    Chapter 92: My Dark Past


    "Hello Fatty~... How are you?"


    "Huh?....N-Nana-chan?"


    "Yes, it''s me," I giggled, approaching him with a wide smile on my face. He was bound to the cave wall with threads.


    "Nana-chan, save me," The fat guy cried out, "T-That monster kidnapped me and¡ª"


    SLAP!


    "Shut up!" I slapped him hard on the face, silencing him. "Don''t dare address her with such disrespect!"


    "!!!" The fat guy was stunned and confused by my action.


    "Nana-chan?"


    "You''re the monster here, not her," I growled, my hand closing around his neck like a vice. "She''s kind and gentle, a true beauty, while you''re a disgusting, fat pervert."


    "Nana-chan, you have it all wrong!" He cried, tears streaming down his fat cheeks. "I love you! I wanted us to be together."


    "Hah!... Don''t make me laugh," I snarled, tightening the threads around his throat. "You tried to rape me and now you expect me to love you?"


    "Gasp...gasp...N-No, I never raped you,"


    "LIES!" I screamed, my anger boiling over as I squeezed his neck, choking him.


    "Gasp...gas...I..." the fat guy tried to talk, but he was losing oxygen by the second, and I was enjoying the power I had over him.


    "Ughh!...Ahh!" I groaned, releasing his neck. My body was getting hot again, and I couldn''t have him dying just yet.


    "Ughh...ahh!" the fat guy coughed, trying to catch his breath.


    "You know," I said, slowly running my hand on his face, "I lived all my life in fear of men."


    "My father was a monster, beating the shit out of me and my mom, every night. His favorite thing was..." I paused, removing my clothes, standing only in my panties.


    "He was a smoker, and his favorite thing was to use me as an ashtray," I said, showing him the many hearts and stars tattoos that covered my skin in random places. "When I reached the capital, I had the burnt marks covered with tattoos."


    "..." The fat guy''s face paled as he stared at my half-naked body.


    "I hated him; I still hate him. But there was nothing I could do," I continued, "He was an S-rank hunter, and just by being in that rank, he was above the law."


    "Nana-ch---"


    SLAP!


    "SHUT UP, I''M NOT DONE TALKING!"


    "We endured that for years until the outbreak of the SS-rank gate, where he was called to the raid," I chuckled, recalling that day. A few months without him.


    "The raid was a success, but all the teams were annihilated. Sadly, the bastard survived, suffering injuries. Hell, he was treated as a fucking hero!"


    "DO YOU BELIEVE THAT?!" I screamed tears started falling down my cheeks. As I gripped Fatty''s throat again, "THAT SHITTY PERSON WAS LOVED AND PROTECTED BY THE PEOPLE!"


    "Nana-chan, please..." The fat guy begged.


    "DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT HE DID ON MY EIGHTEENTH BIRTHDAY!" I cried out loud, punching him hard in the stomach. "HE RAPED ME!"


    "He brought me to a club, forced me to drink and dance, and when I was drunk, he dragged me into a room and raped me. He wasn''t the only one; he invited his friends and his teammates. ALL OF THEM TOOK TURNS ON ME!"


    "FOR THREE BLOODY DAYS!"


    "Nana-cha..."


    "DON''T SAY MY NAME," I shouted, punching him over and over until he was bruised and swollen. "You''re all the same in my eyes."


    "Ughhh...ahh..." He groaned in pain, coughing up blood.


    Her tentacle was inside me, and it was wonderful. Unlike anything I''ve ever felt, her tentacle dick was reaching deeper than anyone else, even her long tongue, and the feeling was mind-blowing.


    "Ahh...Ahh..." My body was shaking, and I could feel myself getting closer to another orgasm.


    "Oh...Nana-chan," Morgana moaned, using her thread to thrust her dick deeper into my pussy.


    "Ahh...Ahh," The sound of slapping could be heard all around the cave as her dick kept slamming into me, filling me up and stretching me wide.


    "Ahhh...ahhh," I moaned; the pleasure was so intense that I couldn''t hold it anymore. I stole a glance at Fatty and saw that his eyes were glued to the wild show, a hint of desire visible on his face¡ªtoo bad he didn''t have a dick anymore.


    "Cumming, Morgana," I moaned, feeling another orgasm approach.


    "Ahh...cum for me, my little bitch," She said, increasing the speed of her thrusts.


    "AHHHH!...AHHHHH!"


    "Ahhhh....I''m cumming too," Morgana moaned, pushing her tentacle even deeper, and then...


    "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    I couldn''t take it any longer and let go, surrendering to the pleasure.


    "Ahhh...Ahh..."


    We both came, filling the cave with the smell of sex. My belly was bulging due to the amount of cum she released inside me, and I was loving every second of it.


    "Ahhh..." I gasped, falling to the floor; her tentacle dick slipped out of me, along with her cum.


    "Oh wow...that was amazing," Morgana exclaimed, "You''re really something else, Nana-chan."


    "Hehehe....I''m glad you liked it," I giggled, dropping to my fours and presenting her with my ass.


    "I''m not done yet," I said, shaking my ass. "Give me more, Morgana."


    "Sigh...you''re gonna kill me," Morgana sighed, lowering herself behind me.


    "Morgana, I''m ready for that," I said, my tone serious, my eyes fixed on the fat guy in threads.


    "Alright," Morgana nodded, and in the next second, four brown spiders jumped out of the ceiling, landing next to Fatty.


    "What...what are they doing?!" Fatty exclaimed in panic.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" I replied, watching the spiders circle around him. "You will suffer."


    "N-Nana-chan!" He screamed in terror.


    "Do it," I ordered, and the four brown spiders leaped forward, ripping his flesh and tearing him apart.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Fatty''s scream echoed throughout the cave.


    "Ahhhh..." I moaned, listening to his scream was satisfying. And what''s more satisfying than that?


    "Ahhh...yes!" Morgana''s thick dick inside me again.


    "Harder!, Morgana," I pleaded for a rougher fuck while watching the guy who tried to rape me, being eaten alive.


    For some reason, everything felt right; a new and different kind of pleasure.


    ''I never felt this happy in my life.''


    "Nana," Morgana suddenly called, halting her thrusts.


    "Ahh... Yeah?"


    "Nana, are you interested in joining my family?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 93: New Family?…. YES!

    Chapter 93: New Family?.... YES!


    "Nana, are you interested in joining my family?" I inquired my tentacle dick still inside her. I wanted to keep fucking her, but I had to ask. Hearing her tale had ignited a fiery rage within me.


    I don''t know why, but I felt like I had to do something like I needed to help her. It might be the same feeling a mother would have towards her kids.


    But you know me. I can''t let this tasty piece of meat take away from me.


    "Family?" Nana repeated, staring at me with wide, bright yellow eyes.


    "Yes, a family," I confirmed, keeping my eight eyes locked on hers. "You have suffered enough, Nana-chan, and I want to help you get some revenge on those bastards who hurt you."


    My words were not mere empty promises. I really meant every word. I wanted to help her grow strong and kill that bastard of a father.


    Just seeing the tattoos all over her body that covered the burn marks and the whip scars on her back made me want to really jump through the gate portal to Earth and skin that bastard alive.


    How could he do that to be a sweet girl like Nana? Where is the love of parents?


    I wanted to help Nana but didn''t know how. Once this trial is over, she will return to Earth, where I might never meet her again. Fortunately, as if answering my desire, a system window appears, informing me of a way to help the young pink girl.


    "You want to help me?" Nana asked, her voice soft and full of disbelief. "How?"


    "Of course, I want to help," I nodded. "I can grant you a unique power. If used right, you could become stronger than your father."


    "Stronger than my father?" She repeated, staring at me with a glint of hope in her eyes.


    "Yes!"


    "Then I''m in," Nana agreed with no hesitation of.


    Slap!


    I playfully struck the back of her head with my leg.


    "Ouch!" she complaining, rubbing her head. "What was that for?"


    "For being so hasty," I chuckled. "Listen to the entirety of my proposal before making a decision."


    "No!" Nana retorted, shaking her head. "I know you won''t deceive--"


    "..."


    Slap!


    "Ouch!... Alright, I''m listening," she conceded, rubbing her head once more.


    "Good girl," I praised.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    "Nana, in order to grant you the power you need, you must join my family," I paused, hesitating to continue because what I''m about to say is something I''m not sure of myself.


    "Nana, to join my family, you must become one of my children," I said after a long pause.


    "Become one of your children?" Nana repeated in confusion.


    "Yes," I affirmed. "And by that, I mean you must transform into a spider, like me."


    "Welcome to the family," I exclaimed, embracing her tightly. "My sweet Nana-chan."


    "Haha...Thank you, Morgana," Nana laughed, hugging me back. "I mean, Mother."


    "Call me however you please," I said, pulling back slightly. "The transformation will begin. Prepare yourself; I''ll be here with you."


    "Okay..." Nana nodded, taking a deep breath. "I''m ready."


    "Good," I nodded, and in the next instant, threads erupted from her back, enveloping her like a cocoon. Thankfully, there was no pain, and Nana simply drifted into a peaceful slumber as the transformation took effect.


    [11 hours 59 minutes 56 seconds]


    I watched over the young girl as she slept within the cocoon, knowing that the transformation would require twelve hours to complete. A time I must use wisely; I can''t just stay here in the nest doing nothing while two hunter teams are out there looking for me.


    "Phew...This for work"


    ...


    "Wow...this is a great result!" I exclaimed, gazing at the new spiders in front of me¡ªthe spiders that were born from the human hosts.


    Three colossal spiders, twice my size and composed entirely of stone, had hatched from the teacher, likely inheriting his magic. Though I hadn''t witnessed his magic before, since I didn''t give him the chance to do so, it was evidently related to earth and stone.


    As for the two young men, four spiders each hatched, however, not all of them were born with magic. From one student, three spiders were born, radiating a red aura and wielding fire magic, while from the other, only two spiders emerged, white and blue in color, wielding lightning magic.


    "Nice... Very nice," I grinned, pleased with the results.


    "Now, let''s put you all to the test," I said, stepping out of the nest and mentally commanding all my spiders to gather.


    Our numbers were close to two hundred. Leaving thirty spiders in the nest to guard the breeding hosts and Nana, I led the rest toward the gnoll village.


    ...


    "AHHH!..UGH!"


    "AHHHH!...AHHHHH!"


    My horde of spiders descended upon the village, and like a tide of death, they swept over the gnolls, slaughtering every single one of them except the females.


    "Ahhh... Fuck!" I stayed back in the forest, impregnating the female gnolls one by one as my children raised the village to the ground.


    The impregnation was swift and devoid of sexual pleasure, as my sole focus was on increasing our numbers. I forced my ovipositor to inject eggs into their wombs and asses as soon as I penetrated them.


    I had to act swiftly and efficiently, as I was out in the open, away from my nest, with little time to spare.


    My goal was to finish with this village quickly and move on to the next one. When I was searching for the humans before, I came across another gnoll village. This one, however, was bigger, with more than three hundred gnolls.


    I can''t afford to let such an opportunity to raise my level and our numbers go to waste. Especially with four days remaining until the trial is over.


    "I must survive," I mumbled, injecting my eggs into the last female. "No! Surviving isn''t enough."


    I want to win. I must win and slay all who stand in my path.


    "I''m going to fucking crush this trial!" I roared, turning to face my spider children. "Prepare for war, my children!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 94: She Was My Grandma

    Chapter 94: She Was My Grandma


    Rumble!


    "Did you guys feel that?" Alex jumped out of his seat, his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Yes, we did," Sarah said, walking to the entrance of the hollowed tree that we took as refuge for the night.


    We were all exhausted, having battled monsters for the entire day. As the report said, we came across animal-like monsters, bears, wolves, etc..


    Goblins, of course, but later in the evening, we spotted a single gnoll, a warrior. Slaying him took some effort, and the battle left us with little energy and a few injuries, so we decided to call it a day and camp out in this hollow tree.


    Rumble!


    "This isn''t a storm," Sarah said, trying to step out of the tree, but Miss Harper stopped her.


    "Don''t!" She commanded, "Stay inside."


    "Miss Harper?"


    "Listen..." The teacher said, looking at us with a serious expression. "What you''re all feeling right now is the shockwaves of a battle."


    "Battle?" I repeated in confusion. "What do you mean? And with what?"


    "Don''t know," Miss Harper shook her head. "But from the looks of it, a fight is happening in the east. Maybe one of the other teams encountered a strong monster that the teacher had to step in."


    "But Miss Harper," Ella raised her hand, which was slightly shaking. "This is a Rank-E dungeon. How strong should the monster be to force the teacher to step in?"


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence, where we waited for Olivia to speak.


    "Only one monster," she finally said. "The Dungeon Boss."


    "Of course, that makes sense," Sarah nodded, returning to her seat. "I heard from my father that some bosses can be one or two ranks above the dungeon."


    "What!" Ella shouted in shock. "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s rare, but it can happen," Miss Harper confirmed. "A few years ago, I even encountered a Rank-A boss in a Rank-D dungeon."


    "Rank-A Boss?" I repeated in disbelief. "That''s way above the dungeon!"


    "How did you even survive?" Alex said, sitting close to the teacher. "I mean, a Rank-A monster is like a walking disaster."


    "..."


    "Miss Harper?"


    "I was saved by someone," she answered, her tone was low, but there was a hint of sadness in it. "My teacher."


    "You mean..." he paused, stealing a glance at her, hesitating to speak. "The Blood Queen?"


    Slap!


    "Shhh... Don''t talk about her," Ella slapped him on the back of the head, glaring at him.


    "Sorry"


    "It''s alright," Miss Harper exclaimed. "Yes, she was the one who saved me."


    "So cool!" he exclaimed in excitement. "Can you tell us about her?"


    "Well..." Olivia hesitated, glancing at me. Our eyes met for a split second, yet it was enough for her to understand what I was trying to communicate.


    "Sigh... What do you want to know about her?"


    "Everything! But more importantly," Alex grinned, pulling out from his inventory a book, or as people like to call it.


    Manga.


    "Is it true that the Blood Queen reclaimed the lands in East Asia just for the sake of saving her favorite manga?"


    "Hehehe... A free spirit," Olivia chuckled slightly. "I remember that about her."


    "Haha..." I laughed. "Yeah, she was."


    "My father was the last child, and he was born with less affinity toward blood magic," I paused, collecting my thoughts. "Grandma didn''t care and treated him with love like the rest of his brothers and sisters. However, they didn''t share the same thought."


    "They even refused and threatened to expel him from the family if he married my mother, who was from a rival family," I continued, my tone getting colder with every word. "But with The Blood Queen around, no one dared to make a move."


    "Strength is everything," Sarah whispered. "And when your grandmother died, everything changed?"


    "Yes, strength is everything," I repeated, nodding my head. "Without her around, the family was divided. The sons who wanted to expand the family took the opportunity and exiled my father and mother."


    I didn''t know why I was telling them all of this, maybe because I needed to vent or maybe I just wanted someone to listen.


    True, but what I didn''t say was that my grandma knew that this would happen, so she kind of made some preparations in advance. She bought a few lands around the town and handed them over to me and my father.


    She also gave me the key to her secret vault, the one where she kept her most prized possessions. There, I found a great amount of money, gold, weapons, and of course, her manga and anime collection.


    ''Sigh... I couldn''t believe that grandma, the Blood Queen, the woman that just mentioning her name would send people running in fear, was a big pervert,'' I thought, recalling the toys I found.


    Naughty toys, and for the sake of science, I used some... Ahem, I mean, I kept them for research.


    "What happened after that?" Alex asked, shaking me out of my thoughts.


    "We moved to my father''s land, and started our lives as a family of hunters," I answered. "The rest is history."


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Jane," Miss Harper said in a sad tone. "I knew your grandma for a few years, and she was a good person."


    "Thanks, Miss Harper," I smiled. "Your words mean a lot."


    "We''re sorry to hear that too," Alex and Sarah both said, bowing slightly.


    "It''s alright, it happened years ago, and I''m over it," This was a lie, I''ll never forget what they did to us after Grandma died.


    The Nosferat family, now led by the first son of the Blood Queen, were stronger than ever, at least on the outside. From the inside, it was a bloody war for leadership among everyone.


    "Alright, everyone, talking enough," Miss Harper said, standing up. "Go and rest, I''ll guard you all for tonight."


    "Okay," We all nodded. I turned to my side and prepared the bedroll. I lay down but couldn''t sleep, my mind was in turmoil.


    ''I miss you, grandma.''


    [Warning] [Warning]


    "!!!" My heart skipped a beat, as a system notification popped up.


    "What is happening!" I jumped out, looking around, seeing that everyone was staring at their system window.


    "A warning?" Ella asked, gazing at Miss Harper, who was equally confused. "For what?"


    The answer to that question came in the very next second, shocking every single one of us.


    [The Queen''s Web is active]


    [The Queen''s Web: An area of ??effect debuff that targets all living beings inside the dungeon, reducing all of their attributes by 50%.]


    "What the fuck!" Alex exclaimed in shock. "A debuff!"


    "Miss Harper, what''s happening?" I asked, turning to look at her, but she didn''t respond, only gazing with serious eyes at her own system window.


    [Warning] [Warning]


    [You have been marked as prey by the Spider Queen]


    [Your location is exposed]


    "Shit!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 95: The Incoming Threat

    Chapter 95: The Incoming Threat


    Two hours before the warning.


    "UGHH..!"


    "Phew... That took care of him," I sighed in relief, pulling my bladed legs from the last gnoll warrior.


    ''I have to admit, slaughtering this village was tougher than I expected,'' I thought, observing the dead bodies scattered all around me.


    Taking down close to three hundred gnolls wasn''t easy, so I had to join the raid myself. We suffered many casualties, but with the help of my magical spiders, victory was ours. And of course, we slaughtered every single gnoll, even the females.


    For some reason, the gnolls in this village gave more XP than the previous one, and since I don''t have a shortage in pussies to breed, I decided to slay everyone, with the exception of one single gnoll, who I expect to be the reason for the increase in XP.


    A futa gnoll, according to my observation. I guessed that she was the leader of this village and perhaps their mother/father too. Just before the raid, they were in some sort of mating ritual, where this Futa gnoll was breeding a few females right in the center of the village.


    She was definitely of a higher rank than any other gnoll, and because of that, her offspring gave more XP.


    "Hehehe... I have so many plans for you," I chuckled, staring at the tied-up brown-furred futa.


    This gnoll was special; she wasn''t like the others. For one, she was bigger, taller, and much stronger. The way she fought and killed my spiders made that clear. And two, her dick was big¡ªat least sixteen inches long and as thick as a soda can.


    ''I''m going to have so much fun with this futa.'' Naughty thoughts flooded my mind like a tide, and I felt my pussy get wetter with every passing second.


    Self-impregnation was hot as fuck¡ªan experience that I''ll definitely repeat whenever I get the chance. But there was a slight problem: I couldn''t thrust properly, which made the pleasure incomplete and that was bad.


    ''Note to self: Find a cloning skill in the shop.''


    "..."


    What? I want to clone myself and then fuck my clone or have it fuck me instead. I''ve always wanted to taste my own wolf dick...Ahhh... the perfect self-fucking?


    Hold on a second! I''m a breeder that can breed with any creature, right?


    Okay, so... does this mean that my clone can get me pregnant? And if that''s true, what would the race of the babies be? Human? Breeder? Or something else?


    UGH... let''s think about this later, after I finish this trial first.


    "Time to move," I ordered, gathering my spiders. I gave them some time to do whatever they wanted with the gnoll''s corpses. Most chose to eat them on the spot, but others made a smarter choice: wrapping them in threads and carrying them back to the nest.


    On the way back to my nest, I checked my status and noticed that, from the two village raids, my level had jumped all the way to fifty, which was nuts! I didn''t expect to level up that much.


    Sadly, I didn''t receive any new skills, and Leveling was locked. A system message informed me that I must evolve to a higher rank.


    Fortunately, I don''t have to think about how I''m going to evolve; the system will take care of it. All I had to do was reach my nest safely since I didn''t know what would happen or how long it would take.


    ...


    "Hello, Nana-chan," The first thing I did was go and check on Nana. "How are you doing?"


    "..."


    No changes; she was still inside that cocoon, with eight hours left on the timer.


    Sighing, I turned and dropped the futa gnoll on the ground after injecting another dose of my paralyzing venom into her system. I also ordered my spiders to guard the nest and had a few of them stay in the cave with me to protect me and Nana in case something happened.


    [Do you want to evolve?]


    [Yes/No]


    A skill to cripple the hunter... Great!


    But why mark everyone as prey? Now, everyone would be alerted to my presence, and maybe that S-Rank hunter would try to hunt me down to get rid of the debuff.


    "Damn... I can''t keep complaining about spoiled milk," I sighed, opening the map and checking on the marked targets.


    Quickly, I managed to locate the third team, which I expected included the S-Rank hunter as their teacher. I had no idea how strong the hunter was, but with the Queen''s Web debuff, they would be at half-strength.


    "Fuck!... I can''t stay idle," I said, my tone filled with determination. "I need more spiders to cover up for the debuff."


    Without a second thought, I made my way to where I kept the female gnolls. This wasn''t about fun and sex anymore; it was about my survival and completing this trial.


    For that, the breeding was fast and brutal. I didn''t care about the new size of my tentacle dick. Either they took it inside and got their wombs and asses filled with my eggs, or I came outside and had my spiders shove the eggs into them by force.


    There was no time for gentle care or pleasurable sex; this was war, and the gnolls were my breeding trophies.


    ...


    "TAKE IT ALL!" I roared, filling a womb for... I really had no idea. I kept breeding the females one by one. For how long? I also had no idea. But it was at least six or seven hours because all of them had given birth six times so far, with each pregnancy taking about an hour or slightly longer.


    "Fuck!" I cursed, pulling out of the gnoll. I had filled her so much that some of the eggs slipped out of her cunt and fell to the ground.


    "Grrr..." I growled, mentally ordering my spiders to pick up the eggs. "You''ll have them inside you again."


    "AHHH!!!" The female gnoll screamed, a cry for help and not pleasure, as my spiders shoved the eggs back inside her pussy.


    Since I didn''t have my communication skills, I couldn''t understand her and honestly, I don''t give a fuck.


    "SHUT UP!" I yelled, slapping her on the face with my leg. "A breeding whore only needs to open her holes!"


    "AHHH~" she cried again as more eggs were shoved inside her womb.


    "I said shut up!" I repeated, slapping her again, this time with my other leg.


    "Ugh..." The gnoll whimpered, closing her eyes and accepting her fate.


    ''I want to fuck her more, but I don''t have time for that,'' I thought, moving on to the next female and doing the same thing. I completely forgot about the futa gnoll, focusing only on breeding the females.


    I didn''t stop until I received a notification that Nana''s transformation was complete.


    "!!!"


    I stopped what I was doing and rushed to Nana''s place. Fortunately, the nest was wide enough for me to move freely in my new size.


    "Nana-chan?" I called out, my eight eyes wide open in disbelief at the creature before me. "Nana-chan, is that you?"


    A half-human, half-spider. Arachne.


    "Hmm?.... Oh!.... Hello Mother, it''s me, Nana,"


    Hello guys how are you doing?


    We are close to 100 Chapters. AMAZING! right?


    I hope you''re enjoying to story so far, tell me in the comments.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 96: The First Arachne

    Chapter 96: The First Arachne


    "Wow... what happened to you, Morgana? You''ve grown so much."


    Tink!


    "Ahh... Morgana?"


    "..."


    Tink!


    I uttered not a word as I slowly approached the spider girl.


    "Y-You''re scaring me."


    Tink!


    "Mother?"


    "Nana-chan!" I exclaimed, placing my legs on her shoulders. "You''re so beautiful. Let''s fuck."


    "Huh?!" Nana gasped in confusion, staring at my face. For a moment, she didn''t know how to react to my words.


    "Morgana!" She yelled, blushing like crazy. "D-Don''t say that, you''re making me feel embarrassed."


    "Why be embarrassed? We''ve already fucked, and it''s your fault," I said, moving my face closer to hers. "You''re just too sexy; I can''t help myself."


    "B-But..." Nana stammered, trying to free herself from my legs. But she gave up when she couldn''t. "Fine, but we can do it later, okay? I''m a little tired."


    "Of course, my dear," I replied, offering her a smile. "Do you need anything?"


    "Some food would be nice," Nana requested with an adorable expression. "I''m starving."


    "Alright, then," I nodded, pulling back and giving her some space to move. "How does a raw steak sound?"


    "Like heaven," she replied, giving me a nod. "And I don''t mind if it''s still alive."


    "My, my! You truly have become a spider," I chuckled, turning around and mentally commanding my spiders to bring one of the slain gnolls. As we waited, I took the opportunity to examine her new form more closely.


    She stood at an impressive two meters tall, a fascinating hybrid of human and spider, with six spider legs. Her upper body remained human, seamlessly connected to the spider''s body where its head should have been, reaching down to her belly. Appearance-wise, nothing had changed except that the burn marks and whip scars had healed, leaving her skin flawless.


    However, it was the lower spider portion that captivated me the most for a single, adorable reason. She was pink¡ªthe spider''s body was pink, matching her hair, with her underbelly a delightful shade of yellow, like her eyes.


    ''Cute!'' I thought, looking at her spider lower half, more specifically, the delicious little human pussy situated at the junction where her two forms met. This is simply adorable!''


    "Here you go," I said, turning around just in time to see my spiders bringing a freshly killed gnoll. "Enjoy."


    "Great!" Nana grinned in joy, and with a sudden jerk of her legs, the gnoll was slashed into pieces¡ªher two front legs were blades like mine.


    "Wow... That''s savage," I exclaimed, staring at her with wide eyes.


    "Hahaha... Sorry, Mother, I''m a little hungry," Nana laughed awkwardly, grabbing a piece of the gnoll and starting to eat it. "Ahh~"


    ''Cute and savage,'' I thought, observing her eating the raw meat. She was clearly enjoying it for a former human. ''This girl will be deadly in the future.''


    "So Nana-chan, what do you think about your new body?" I asked, dropping my body next to her and helping her with the meal.


    "I love it," Nana answered, gulping down a chunk of the meat. "It''s wonderful; I feel so much power."


    "Let me see," she said, waving her hand in the air. "Wow... My rank has jumped from E all the way to C."


    "Eh?"


    "This is awesome!" she exclaimed with her mouth full of meat. "And new skills, too!"


    "Wait a second!" I said, interrupting her celebration. "What do you mean by your rank and skills?"


    "Huh?" Nana paused, looking at me in confusion. "You know about the hunter''s system, right?"


    "Ohh... So, you can now lay eggs?" I asked, giving her a perverted smile. "Shall we give it a try together?"


    "Morgana!" Nana exclaimed, slapping my leg with her own. "Stop joking around."


    "Hehehe... I''m just kidding, Nana-chan," I laughed, rubbing the spot she slapped. "But seriously, I''ve been your mother for less than a day, and I''m already so proud of you."


    "Proud? Why?" she asked with a confused tone.


    "You''ve grown so much that you can have kids on your own," I answered, giving her a sly smile, and teasing her more. "As expected of my daughter."


    "..."


    "Anyway, the next skill is¡ª"


    Oh! She ignored me. I guess she got used to my teasing rather quickly.


    "The next skill is The First Arachne''s Kin," Nana said, reading her status. "It gives me the ability to transform any female into an Arachne."


    "Oh!" I exclaimed. "So you can turn other females into spider girls?"


    "Yes," Nana nodded. "But there''s a condition."


    "A condition?" I asked, raising a spider eyebrow if there was such a thing. "What kind of condition?"


    "The female must willingly submit to me," Nana replied, her face flushed with embarrassment as she revealed the details. I could tell that the idea of transforming ordinary girls into spider girls excited her, especially since spiders were Nana''s favorite animal.


    "And the last skill?" I asked, snapping her from her thoughts.


    "Ahem... The last skill is called Human Form," Nana said, taking a deep breath. "It gives me the ability to transform into a human."


    "That''s a useful skill," I commented. "So you can turn back into your former human self?"


    "I believe so," Nana nodded. "But I won''t know for sure until I test it."


    "Then test it now," I urged.


    "I would like to, but my MP is low," she replied. "I''ll need some rest before testing it."


    "Not a problem," I said, standing up and pulling out a mana potion from my inventory.


    "M-Morga..." Nana was momentarily speechless, her eyes darting between me and the potion.


    "Yes, Nana-chan..." I said, smiling at her reaction. "I have a system, too."


    "H-How?" she asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Shut up and drink this," I cut her off, shoving the bottle into her face. "I want to see your human form."


    "Eh?....Thanks!" Nana exclaimed, gratefully accepting the potion and chugging down its contents.


    "Ahhh!" She sighed in satisfaction, wiping her mouth. "It''s been a while since I drank one of these."


    "So? Are you ready?"


    "Yes, let me try it," Nana nodded, closing her eyes.


    Moments later, a pink mist covered her body, and the transformation began.


    "Wow..."


    It was swift, and in less than three seconds, she stood before me in her human form. Nana had returned to her previous appearance before the Arachne transformation, including the burn marks and whip scars.


    ''Phew...'' I sighed in relief, sensing that her aura had shifted to match that of a human''s. In her Arachne form, Nana''s aura was pink, but as a human, it was white. This meant she could safely return to Earth without anyone noticing any difference.


    "So?... How do I look?" she asked.


    "Hmm?" I hummed, moving my gaze up and down, staring at her naked body. "Sexy... Let''s just fuck already."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 97: They Are My Friends

    Chapter 97: They Are My Friends


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Ahh~!"


    "Haa... Nana-chan, you''re just too cute," I moaned as I kept ramming my tentacle dick deep into her. Her ass cheeks were spaced out, taking the shape of my dick, while her belly was bulging.


    "Ahhh!....Mmmmm!...Nnnnn! It''s good... Harder! Morgana!" She begged me, moaning like a wild animal.


    "I know, Nana-chan!" I told her, responding by pushing my abdomen, forcing more of my dick into her. The sound of our flesh smacking against each other filled the air as we kept fucking.


    "Ahhh!!" Nana was almost screaming at this point; her nails were digging into my bladed legs, leaving scratch marks as I thrust into her.


    It didn''t matter which form she took, human or arachne; she was able to take my new ovipositor, and let me tell you, the moment I penetrated her, Nana became like a wild, crazy sex animal.


    "Cum inside me! Cum inside me! Cum inside me, Mom!"


    "You little horny slut," I growled, increasing my pace. The sound of my abdomen slapping against her ass was almost as loud as the scream that was escaping from her lips. "I''m going to fuck you until you can''t walk."


    "Ahh!" Nana moaned again; her expression was like a wild animal in heat. "I love you, Mother!"


    "I love you too, Nana-chan," I smiled, and I didn''t stop slamming my tentacle dick inside her.


    I had no idea how long we were fucking, but we didn''t care; our focus was only on pleasuring each other.


    "Ahhh! I''m cumming, Mom!"


    "Me too!" I exclaimed, feeling that my load was ready to be released. "Let''s cum together."


    "AHHH~!!"


    We came at the same time; my sperm mixed with the eggs were gushing out of my ovipositor, filling Nana''s pussy to the brim. She was in her human form, which worked better for sex; in Arachne form, thrusting was difficult, unlike in the human form, where I could get a better grip on her.


    However, that doesn''t mean that I didn''t fuck her in arachne form. I did and made some interesting discoveries.


    No matter how many times I filled her with my eggs, Nana never got pregnant, even after I injected more than thirty eggs into her womb. The reason for that was her skill: The Queen''s Eggs.


    When we tested the skill, Nana laid small pink eggs the size of a golf ball; she laid many, like fifty or more, and all of them were ordinary spiders. Other than being pink in color, her spiders were completely normal.


    Not good for combat but great for other things like scouting, or spying on others. No one would expect that the spider in the room is a magical creature.


    As for what we discovered, it was something also related to this skill. A hidden effect was not stated in the skill''s description. When I filled Nana''s womb with my eggs, she received a system notification giving her the option to store the eggs in a special organ in her spider abdomen.


    This meant that Nana was able to hold my eggs and give birth to them whenever she wanted. She could store up to a thousand eggs, and from what I understood about this hidden effect, was that Nana could merge the eggs together.


    For example, she could merge five spider eggs, creating a single spider with all the strength of the original ones. And since these eggs are mine, they would be much stronger than the usual spiders.


    ''This is amazing!'' I thought, ''Imagine if she merged a thousand eggs into one.''


    For that reason, I was filling her womb for almost an entire day. And the best part was that she could store the eggs even in her human form.


    "Mmmmm...Ahhhh," Nana moaned as her climax was ending. "So much cum."


    ''Sigh... This girl is truly kind,'' I thought, looking at her with a soft expression. ''Even though she became a monster, she still cares for her friends.''


    "Okay, Nana-chan, I promise I won''t kill them," I said. "But if they attack me, I''ll fight back, and I may have to hurt them a little."


    "Thank you!" Nana exclaimed, jumping up and hugging me tightly. "I love you, Mother."


    "I love you too, Nana-chan," I said, returning the hug with my bladed legs. "I promise I won''t kill your friends."


    "You promise?"


    "Yes," I nodded, pulling her closer to me. "Now tell me everything about them."


    "Alright then," Nana nodded, dropping her head on my belly and telling me everything she knew. "They are a team of four, with Sarah as the team leader. She''s an ice mage and very smart. Alex is the only guy on the team, and he''s a swordsman, but in truth, he''s a fire mage."


    "Oh... Is he a battle mage?" I asked, curious about the swordsman part.


    "Maybe," Nana replied. "All I know is that he likes to wrap his sword with flames. I don''t know why, though."


    "Okay, then what about the other two?"


    "Jane is the healer. Her healing magic is one of the best in the academy, an AOE healing and she can also use it to deal damage to monsters. As for the last member, Ella, she''s the tank of the team, with her big tower shield."


    "Hmm... Interesting," I commented, taking note of their abilities. "And the teacher?"


    This was the important person¡ªthe teacher. And if my guess was right, she was the S-rank hunter that the system had informed me about. The teacher of the yellow team was strong, but not to the point of being an S-rank in my opinion.


    "You mean Miss Harper?" Nana paused, collecting her thoughts. "She''s our close-combat teacher, but as for her magic, I have no idea."


    "She never used her magic in front of you guys?"


    "Yes"


    "Ohh..." I exclaimed, disappointed at the lack of information. "That sucks"


    "Yeah... Sorry, Morgana," Nana apologized. "But that''s all I know about her."


    "What about her hunter rank?"


    "Hmm?... Since she''s an academy teacher, she must be C or B rank," Nana guessed.


    ''Not an S-rank?'' I wondered, guessing that this teacher was hiding her true strength.


    "I see, thank you, Nana-chan," I thanked her. "I guess that''s all I need to know for now."


    "You''re welcome," Nana nodded. "So, what are you going to do now?"


    "Hmm... Good question," I mumbled, opening the map and examining the marks on it. Ten targets were slowly making their way toward my nest¡ªthe yellow team and the blue team. Thanks to the Queen''s Web debuff, their advance was slow and cautious.


    "I''ll have to prepare a welcoming party for your guests,"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 98: Red Gate

    Chapter 98: Red Gate


    Outside the dungeon in the academy outpost, two men were having a game of cards.


    "NOOO! Not again!" one of the men cursed, throwing his hands in the air in frustration. "I can''t believe you won again."


    "Hehehe... you''re too easy to read," the second man laughed, pulling the cards toward his chest. "It was your fault for not paying attention."


    "But you keep winning," the first man complained, "I swear I saw you cheating."


    "Hahaha!... it doesn''t matter if you can''t prove anything."


    "Grrr... I''m out of here."


    "Just don''t forget that dinner is on you tonight, Jack."


    "Yeah, yeah... whatever."


    Jack stood up, leaving behind his friend and the card table, as he was about to leave the tent. A strange ringing sound came from the side.


    "Hmm?" Jack turned, gazing at the source of the sound. It was coming from the devices they used to monitor the energy of the gates.


    "Shit!" Jack cursed, recognizing the color of the light, and the meaning behind it.T/his chapter is updated by


    "Hey!... Professor!" Jack yelled, rushing to the device and calling through his bracelet. "Come here quick! We have a problem¡ª"


    Before he had the chance to finish.


    FUSHHHH!


    A massive burst of energy came from the gate, knocking everyone in the camp off their feet.


    "What the fuck?" Jack cursed, rubbing his head and pushing himself back up. "What was that?"


    "No...No...NOOOO!" he suddenly cried, his eyes grew wide open as he realized what had just happened. "The gate... it''s closing."


    "PROFESSOR!... A RED GATE!" Jack yelled in desperation, hoping to receive a reply. "I repeat, the Rank-E dungeon gate has turned into a red gate!"


    "Send help immediately!."


    =====


    "Humph... Miss Harper, could you... slow down a bit?" Sarah grunted, being a mage, she was struggling to catch up to the teacher.


    "No!" The teacher replied, not turning her gaze from the front. "We must slay the dungeon boss immediately."


    "But why?" Alex asked, running next to Sarah. "We still have time left, we can easily kill the boss later after we score more points."


    "..." Miss Harper stopped, turning and gazing at us with a look that I never knew she had before. Honestly, she was a little scary from the moment that debuff hit us.


    "This is not an exam anymore, kids," Olivia said. "Because you''re a low rank, you cannot feel the changes in the mana."


    "We are now inside a red gate."


    "A red gate?" Ella repeated, raising her brow in confusion. "I never heard of it before."


    "Of course not," Olivia nodded. "Red gates are rare, and the last one was fifteen years ago."


    "!!!" I froze as a memory of a painful day came rushing back to me. The day that I lost one of the most important people in my life.


    "You mean we are in the same type of gate that..." I trailed off, hesitated to continue.


    "Yes," Olivia replied, her tone was sympathetic. "The same type of gate that killed the Blood Queen."


    "WHAT!" Alex, Ella, and Sarah exclaimed, staring at me in shock and confusion. "Are you serious?"


    "I am," Olivia said, her tone was serious. "This is a red gate, the name itself explains everything."


    "Then what should we do now?" Ella asked, "Should we leave?"


    "No," Olivia shook her head, "that option is already gone, we can''t leave now."


    "Why?" Alex asked, "I don''t see any problem in leaving."


    "You''ve been acting weirdly," Nana replied, "You started screaming and crying all of a sudden."


    "I did?" My eyes widened in surprise, realizing that my voice was loud enough to be heard in the entire nest.


    "Yes," Nana nodded, "Are you alright, Mother?"


    "I''m fine, Nana-chan," I replied, forcing myself to calm down. "It was just a... Nightmare."


    "..."


    Nana kept staring at me blankly, not buying my little lie.


    "You know, Morgana," Nana spoke, moving her legs toward me and placing her hand on my spider face. "The more I interact with you, the more I feel that you''re not a monster."


    "Huh?!"


    "You''re just like a human being, you have feelings and desires, and you care for others," Nana paused, caressing my face. "You even saved me, gave me power, and accepted me as your daughter."


    "Nana-chan... "


    "Shhh..." Nana shushed, moving closer to me. "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it."


    "..."


    "Mother..." Nana whispered, her lips almost touching my head. "All I ask from you is that you don''t lie or betray me."


    "I would never."


    "I know," she said, giving me a soft smile. "That''s why I love you and accepted you as my mother."


    Sigh... this girl. Why is she so nice and caring?


    "Nana," I whispered, wrapping my bladed legs around her and bringing her closer.


    "Yes, Mother," she whispered back, wrapping her arms around my head.


    "I was a human before."


    "I see..." Nana hummed, caressing my head, not caring what I said. "So that''s why you have a system."


    "Yes. I lost my memories of the time that I lived as a human," I continued, telling her parts of my story. "When I opened my eyes, I was in another world."


    "You were reborn in another world as a spider?"


    "Not really."


    "Meaning?"


    "This dungeon is my trial," I explained. "If I complete this trial, I''ll be able to transform into a spider."


    "I see," Nana hummed, "Like my Human Form skill?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "It''s the same, and I have two forms already, a wolf and a bunny."


    "Pfft, a bunny," Nana suddenly laughed, unable to hold herself any longer.


    "Hey... what''s so funny about a bunny?"


    "N-Nothing," Nana giggled, holding her hands to her mouth. "I can''t imagine you as a bunny."


    "Yeah, yeah, laugh all you want," I sighed, rolling my eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Morgana," Nana apologized, kissing me. "Thank you for sharing this with me."


    "No problem, Nana-chan."


    "By the way, Morgana," Nana said, returning to the serious topic. "Can we fuck again? I''m horny"


    Yep. There is nothing more serious than fucking.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 99: Time To Fight

    Chapter 99: Time To Fight


    "Ohh!... they''re holding their own quite well," I observed, watching the yellow team clash with my spiders.


    I had a total of 400 spiders thanks to the captured female gnolls, with more spiders on the way. Unfortunately, other than the giant stone spider, the fire and lightning ones, no magical spiders were born.


    "What do you think, Nana-chan?" I turned, seeking her opinion.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Ahh!... Cum for me... Cum for me"


    "..."


    "Could you stop fucking the poor gnoll for a moment?" I said, trying to get her attention.


    "Just a sec, Morgana," Nana replied, slamming her hips down, swallowing the gnoll''s thick cock. "Cum for me... come for me!... give me your seed"


    For hours, Nana was using the futa gnoll as a sex toy. Her pussy was overflowing with the semen of the poor futa, who was now reduced to a mere breathing meat bag.


    "Sigh... " I shook my head, watching as the gnoll was releasing a big load inside Nana.


    "Ohh~!... There''s so much!" Nana exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Ahhhh!" the gnoll let out a loud roar as its orgasm came to an end, and then she passed out again.


    The futa gnoll was like a hollowed shell of her former self. No thoughts, no movements, no words. Only a cock, a pair of balls, and a womb.


    "I''m impressed," Nana panted, pulling herself from the cock and falling to her ass. "She always came a lot."


    "I see," I said, looking at the gnoll. Nana had literally drained life from her, and I meant it. The futa gnoll was flesh and bone; I had to use health and stamina potions to keep her alive for Nana to collect her semen.


    When I tested it on myself, letting the gnoll cum inside me, nothing happened. I didn''t become pregnant, and my spider eggs didn''t get fertilized. It seemed that only self-impregnation worked on me. However, for Nana, the futa gnoll''s cum had a fascinating function.


    Similar to how Nana stored my eggs inside her, she could store any semen in her ovaries and use it at will. The interesting part was how she could utilize it.


    The semen wouldn''t fertilize the eggs but instead grant the newborn spiders magical abilities based on the donor. For example, the futa gnoll''s semen gave Nana the option to enhance the physical strength of her spiders.


    We had tested it, and the spider was born with a decent size, similar to those I had hatched inside the male gnolls. We had no idea what abilities Nana could acquire from other semen, and we only had one cock to use. Mine didn''t count.


    Another downside for this was that Nana could only give her spiders the abilities as long as she got semen of that specific creature inside her. Each time she gives an ability, some semen would be consumed.


    No semen, no abilities. That''s why she spent almost 24 hours milking the futa gnoll, filling herself to the brim.


    "Ahh!... That was GREAT!" Nana exclaimed, rubbing her belly and enjoying the pleasure. "The cum feels sooo good inside me."


    "Oh!... better than me?" I teased her, letting out a fake gasp.


    "Of course NOT!" she yelled, jumping up and rushing to me. "Nothing is better than you, Mother."


    "Hahaha!" I laughed, hearing her response. "I wish I could show you the real me."


    "We''ll do it one day, Mother," she replied, climbing onto my back.


    I had shared a little about myself and the world I was reborn into, and surprisingly, Nana was intrigued. I guessed she was a big pervert too, and her transformation into an Arachne had unleashed those feelings and desires. I mean, she was riding that futa cock like a crazy beast!


    "So, what do you think?" I asked, bringing our conversation back to the topic.


    "They''re doing better than expected," Nana commented, gazing through the eyes of my spider. I had given her permission to do so. "They''re fighting hard and in a tight formation. It''ll be a while before they break."


    "But not impossible," I stated, observing how the humans were pushing the spiders back. I had sent only 40 of my brown spiders to test their skills and prevent Team Yellow from meeting up with Team Blue.


    "Get ready, guys," Olivia ordered, "Whatever it is, it''s heading our way."


    "!!!" We did as we were told, preparing for battle and forming a line. Ella and Alex were in the front, me in the middle with Sarah, and Miss Harper protecting our back.


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    "Ohh god!" Ella cried, hearing the sound of breaking branches as a massive figure emerged from the trees.


    "Holy shit!" Alex exclaimed, staring in shock at the creature before us. "What the hell is that thing?"


    "It''s the Spider Queen," I answered, staring with shocked eyes at a fifteen-meter-tall black spider. Her eight red eyes were scanning each and every single one of us, and her bladed legs seemed eager to slice us in half.


    "Why is she here?" Sarah suddenly spoke. "Aren''t the dungeon bosses supposed to be locked into a certain location?"


    "Usually, yes," Olivia answered, her tone grim. "However, red gates are different. The boss is free to roam wherever it wants."


    "I see," Sarah nodded. "So that''s why she''s here."


    "So, what do we do?" Alex asked. "She''s too strong for us."


    "No choice but to fight," Olivia replied. "We need to kill her¡ª"


    "Pointless."


    "!!!" We all froze, hearing a deep and distorted voice of a woman echoing in the area.


    "Did she just say a word?" Alex exclaimed. "What is going on here?"


    "Stay calm! Everyone!" Olivia shouted, putting all her focus on the creature before us. Everyone was panicking, even me. A talking monster is bad news. This means that the Spider Queen possesses high intelligence, which is a much bigger problem.


    "What are you?" Olivia asked, but the giant spider said nothing. She only gazed at us.


    "Surrender or die," the giant black spider said, and at that very moment, hundreds of spiders of all different colors and sizes appeared, surrounding us in a circle.


    "Shit," Miss Harper cursed, taking a fighting stance. "Everyone, RUN!"


    BOOM!


    We blinked and found Miss Harper inches away from the giant spider, her fist connected to the spider''s left side, obliterating her bladed legs.


    "Run NOW!" Olivia ordered, following her attack up with a kick to the spider''s face.


    "Olivia!" We cried, but Miss Harper ignored us. She was trying to buy us some time.


    "Guys, we have to retreat NOW!" Ella yelled, realizing the situation. "Miss Harper will be able to escape if she manages to deal with that thing."


    "But..."


    BOOM!


    Another successful kick by Olivia sent the giant spider flying towards the trees. However, the giant spider had already used her web on Miss Harper''s leg, pulling her closer behind the enemy lines.


    "DAMN IT!.. NOO!"


    "MISS HARPER!"


    We shouted, watching Miss Harper disappear into the dark forest with the giant spider.


    "We need to escape... NOW."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 100: Deleted in an Instant

    Chapter 100: Deleted in an Instant


    BOOM!


    ''Damn!... didn''t expect the woman to attack immediately'' I cursed, dashing between the trees and avoiding the teacher''s attacks. This Harper woman was stronger and faster than me. But her fists were the real problem.


    My left legs were obliterated from existence when her fist connected with my side. It''s not that my legs got ripped or smashed, no! They simply got deleted. Like BOOF! Gone forever.


    ''I guess this is her magic?!'' I wondered, dodging another punch, but with my massive size, it was a challenge.


    "AGAAHHH!" The woman unleashed a mighty roar, as her hands started to glow, and then the next thing I knew she was yet again inches away from me.


    "I won''t fall for the same trick again" I declared, my eight red eyes locked on hers.


    "!!!" The teacher was aiming for my left side since it was vulnerable and injured from her previous punch, however, what she failed to know was that I possess a regeneration skill.


    SLICE!


    In less than two minutes two of my left bladed-legs were healed and with them I sliced through her thigh, sending her flying.


    "AHHHHHH!" the teacher let out a loud scream of pain, falling down to the ground and losing her focus for a second.


    ''Good she''s still alive'' I thought, letting out a sigh of relief. ''I promise I won''t kill them, but a little injury is necessary.''


    ''Hmm?'' I stopped my eight eyes focusing on this woman as she took a fighting stance, ''Is it me, or is her stance a little off?''


    Yes, her stance was wrong. I could see that as clear as day. Another confirmation that I was a warrior and possibly a teacher in my past life to be able to identify such a tiny detail.


    "AGHH!" The woman rushed to me in an attempt to land another punch, however, the tiny mistakes of her stance were devastating. For others, they may never notice them or know how to take advantage of them, but for me, it was a totally different story.


    Her stance mistakes? Simple if you think about them but they could end her life if she didn''t fix them. This woman Harper pulls back her arm in a straight line further than it should be, and when she punches, she raises her elbow slightly. But the biggest mistake was her foot. She places too much pressure on her toes and raises her hoof higher than normal.


    See? Not big mistakes, but I could use them.


    "WHAT!" Harper exclaimed in shock as she lost her balance. I pulled her leg using the threads that I already had placed on her while she was attacking me.


    "Take this!" I growled, slamming her midsection with the back of my bladed-leg, sending her flying into the air.


    "AGHHH!" Harper shouted in pain, flying towards the trees. However, before she hit them I pulled her back using my web. I didn''t want to kill her.


    "AGHH!" She let out another cry as she slammed face-first into the ground.


    ''Now time to finish this'' I thought, pulling her toward me.


    "Ughh" Harper groaned, pushing herself up and facing me. I was almost two meters away from her, I didn''t want to be close. She could punch with her fists at an amazing speed. I won''t be able to dodge it up close.Visitt  for the latest updates


    "You... monster" she spat blood from her mouth, staring at me with hate. "I''ll kill YOU!"


    "You bitch!" Harper cursed, her right fist began to glow with bright blue light as she prepared to throw her punch at me.


    ''This woman is blinded by rage'' I thought, watching her move. She was making more mistakes, even amateur ones. ''I can dodge this with ease''


    "DIE!" Harper growled, punching the air with all of her strength, and unlike the previous ones, this punch unleashed a giant beam of energy right at me, destroying everything in its way.


    "Nice try" I grinned, shooting a web at a tall tree to my right, pulling myself from the beam''s way, evading getting blasted to oblivion. However...


    "Miss Harper, where are you?"


    "!!!" Someone suddenly appeared from behind a tree, right in the way of the beam.


    "NOOOOO!" I cried, recognizing the person, and with no second thought I twisted my body mid-air, using everything I had to jump in front of her


    "JANE!" Harper exclaimed, her eyes wide in shock and disbelief as she saw her student standing in the way of her beam, and she could do nothing to save her.


    BOOM!


    The explosion was massive and the heat was intense. The whole area literally just blew up.


    "JANEEEEEE!" she screamed in horror, at what her magic caused, turning the person that she loved like a daughter into nothing.


    "Ohh... Oh god... oh god" Harper''s face paled, her legs lost their strength and she fell down to her knees, tears started to stream down her face as she started to mumble. "I killed her... I killed her..."


    Or so she thought.


    Crack!


    "Huh?" Harper looked up, her eyes searching for the source of the sound. "What''s that?"


    Right in the center of the explosion was a massive white cocoon, although half of the cocoon was gone, Harper didn''t care about any of that. Her focus was on the black spider and the little blond girl inside it.


    "JANE!" Harper cried, rushing to her student, but she stopped at her track gazing at me.


    "D-Don''t you dare....cough... make a move" I growled, staring at her with my eight eyes. "Cough! cough!... one... cough!.. step and I''ll... Cough!... kill her"


    I had no intention to do so, however, I needed to buy some time. Half of my body was destroyed, and I needed time for my regeneration to heal me.


    "Huh?" I felt something touching my face, and when I looked down I saw the little girl Jane staring at me with those blue eyes, her gaze gave me a strange feeling that I couldn''t explain.


    "Grandma is that you?"


    At last Chapter 100. I hope you liked the story so far. there were some drawbacks but I promis I''ll write with more quality than before.


    Thank you for your support.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 101: I Know it’s You

    Chapter 101: I Know it¡¯s You


    "Grandma... is that you?"


    I couldn''t believe my own ears. This was the last thing that I expected to hear from this girl, especially after she almost died.


    "Eh?" I stared at her blankly, unable to come up with anything to say. ''Did she just call me Grandma? Or is she delusional?''


    ''Wait a second, how did she get here in the first place?'' I wondered, using my shared link with my spiders to know what was going on.


    Apparently, it was my fault; I ordered my children not to get near this girl, Jane, and my spiders took that too seriously, maintaining a fixed distance from her, allowing Jane to bypass them with ease.


    ''Damn... I should have ordered them not to harm her or keep her busy,'' I cursed, realizing that my mistake could have cost the girl her life.


    "G-Grandma, is that you?" Jane asked again, still staring at me with those blue eyes of hers. Her body was still shaking from the impact of the attack.


    "Grandma..." she called again, her eyes began to water as she raised her hand, placing it on my head.


    "Huh?!" I let out a confused yelp as the girl rubbed her soft hand on my head.


    "It really is you, Grandma," she smiled, moving her hand down to my face. "I miss you."


    ''Huh?! What is going on?'' I thought, feeling my body heating up for some reason. I felt like my heart was about to burst out of my chest as the girl kept touching me. ''What is this feeling?''


    "JANE!" the teacher shouted, watching us from afar while slowly taking a few steps forward.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com


    "I said!..." I growled, my voice was low and dangerous. "Don''t take another step... cough!... cough!... cough!."


    "Ahh!" The teacher''s body flinched, she froze in place and watched us with wide eyes.


    ''Shit... I''m still damaged,'' I cursed, feeling my health dropping to 25%. Which was surprising, not that low given the fact that half my body was gone. My whole abdomen was gone; since it was big, I used it to suck up the damage from Harper''s beam after placing multiple layers of webs all over it.


    However, that was barely enough. My spider abdomen, three left legs, and two right ones were destroyed. Plus, a lot of my internal organs were damaged. And the teacher did all of that with half of her strength. Now imagine if my debuff wasn''t active, she could have just deleted me from existence with just the tip of her finger.


    ''Fuck! I can''t even move,'' I thought, trying to move but my legs didn''t respond to me, ''This is bad, I''m defenseless and the regeneration is too damn slow.''


    I swiftly opened my system, checking on my condition, and realizing that I was suffering from heavy bleeding. I''m losing 10 HP per second, and the regeneration is only healing 5 HP per second. If this keeps going, I''ll lose my entire health in less than two minutes, maybe even less; I was just guessing.


    ''Shit... What should I do?''


    I had to find a way to stop the bleeding, and for that, I needed to use a health potion to keep recovering my health until the bleeding duration was over. The problem was, I couldn''t open my system and consume a potion, not with Jane in my arms and Harper behind me waiting for a chance to strike again.


    "Huh?" I blinked, feeling a comfortable heat in my chest. I looked down only to see Jane placing her hand on my chest; her hand was glowing green.


    I didn''t get the chance to finish my threat when a terrible fatigue came crashing down on me.


    ''This is not the time!'' My head started to feel dizzy, my vision became blurry, and my body lost its strength. I couldn''t even hold Jane in my arms properly.


    Crack! Whoosh!


    "Fuck!" I cursed out loud, realizing that Harper seized this opportunity to attack me again. She dashed, her body was slightly glowing blue, but it could be just because of my blurry vision. I had no strength to move, I could barely move my head to the side, so I just shielded Jane and prepared myself to accept the attack, hoping that I would survive.


    However...


    "..."


    To my surprise, Harper didn''t attack me; instead, she simply snatched Jane from my legs and dashed toward the other member of her blue team.


    "NOO! Let me go," Jane screamed, trying to break free from Harper''s grasp, but that woman was way stronger than her, and the fact that Jane was still recovering from her injuries was not helping either.


    "Be quiet," Harper said, hitting the girl on the back of her neck, and making her pass out.


    "Jane!" I yelled, my head was getting clearer and my vision was good enough to see. However, I couldn''t get up, I couldn''t even move. My regeneration was working its best to repair my body and keep me alive, but it was not enough.


    I stood there watching Harper as she carried Jane away from me. I could have ordered my army of spiders to capture them and bring Jane back to me, but I didn''t. I let Harper escape with the rest of her blue team. I even ordered my spiders to open the way for them, and I couldn''t even understand why.


    Tink! Tink!


    "Cough... C-Carry me back to the nest," I turned, ordering my stone spiders to carry me. As for the rest, I commanded them to slay every creature inside the dungeon other than humans. My goal was to level up as much as possible for the remaining time.


    As for the yellow team, I made sure to order my spiders to transport them close to the dungeon gate, where they could leave this place for good. I kind of lost the desire to do anything after this short encounter with Harper and Jane.


    "Grandma..." I couldn''t get this word out of my head, it was driving me crazy. I wanted to find out more about the girl and why she called me that.


    "I need to find a way to contact Nana-chan and ask her about the girl," I muttered, looking at the blue sky of the dungeon as I was being carefully carried back to the nest.


    "..."


    Opening the map, I saw that the blue team was heading for the gate, trying to escape this dungeon, and the yellow team had already been dropped three hundred meters away from it. As for Nana-chan, she was already at her spot, ready to execute her plan.


    "Sigh..." I let out a sigh, letting my mind drift back to the moment when Jane touched my head and called me Grandma. "I hope that I get the chance to meet you again."


    "My little Jane."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 102: Few Hours For The Trial

    Chapter 102: Few Hours For The Trial


    ''Humph....What the hell was wrong with that black spider!'' I thought, dashing between the trees while carrying Jane in my arms. ''Why did she let us escape?''


    "KEEP MOVING!" I yelled, slightly turning back to encourage the kids behind me. "The gate is near."


    "B-But...Humph... Miss Harper," Sarah spoke, her face pale and sweaty. She was the only one who avoided being injured, thanks to Alex and Ella. "The gate is closed since this is a red dungeon."


    "I know that," I growled, every fiber in my body screaming from pain and exhaustion. I pushed myself past my limits. However, I couldn''t kill that spider boss.


    Seriously?!! Me, the S-rank hunter, and one of the disciples of the Blood Queen, couldn''t slay an E-rank dungeon boss.


    ''THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE!'' I''m barely resisting the urge to pull all of my hair out. That spider was able to resist my magic and even survive a direct hit. And that''s something I couldn''t believe.


    The reason for that was the nature of my magic. It''s a unique one, and closer to a curse than magic. In fact, everyone I met before my master treated me as a cursed girl. And honestly, they were right.


    My magic is literally called "deleting". Before the Blood Queen took me under her arm and taught me how to control my magic, anything I touched got deleted from existence.


    Fortunately, when leveling and growing stronger thanks to the attributes, I got better at controlling the magic. Which is why I couldn''t believe the spider survived my attack.


    The Queen''s web debuff worked in the opposite way for me. Although lowering my attributes by 50% affected my overall strength, my magic''s deleting properties got a boost to its power. All because I lost the attributes that I was using to control my magic.


    So the beam that the spider boss blocked was, in fact, stronger than it was supposed to be.


    ''But she survived,'' I thought, still unable to get over the shock. ''The only thing that was able to block my magic in the past was a shield crafted from dragon scales.''


    "Miss Harper... Miss Harper!"


    "Huh?" I blinked, snapping out of my thoughts and noticing that Sarah was calling me. "What is it?"


    "We''re here," she said, pointing at the dungeon gate, as I expected, it was red, indicating that we couldn''t leave until we slay the dungeon boss.


    "Good," I nodded, gently placing Jane on the ground next to the gate. "Come close."


    I was about to pull something from my inventory when suddenly I detected a movement to my left.


    "Who''s there?" I shouted, activating my magic.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Oh, god!... Huh!... It''s me!... huh!... Miss Harper!"


    I raised my hand, stopping Alex and Sarah from attacking the person who was hiding behind a tree.


    ""Nana!"" Ella and Sarah exclaimed, seeing the pink-haired girl stepping out from behind the tree. She was in bad shape. Her legs were shaking, her face was pale, and her body was covered in sweat and mud, wearing only a skirt as a bra and panties.


    "What happened?" Sarah asked, rushing to the girl''s aid with a health potion.


    "No... she''s not," I shook my head, noticing the change in Nana''s eyes. The girl was always cold with people, especially men, and I don''t blame her for it, since I know her past. However, this time it was different; her gaze was filled with pure murderous intent.


    ''What the hell happened to her in this dungeon?'' I wondered, watching her carefully for a moment before my senses detected a movement in the trees.


    ''Spiders,'' I narrowed my eyes, able to spot three spiders hiding in the trees. They didn''t do anything, only watching. For that, I chose not to say anything to my students. Moreover, the barrier will survive a dragon''s breath, so a few spiders won''t be able to reach us.


    "Here, take these," I said, taking from my inventory health potions and emergency food I always keep with me. "Eat and rest, I''ll stay watch."


    ======


    "Phew... she''s okay," I let out a sigh of relief, watching through the eyes of my spiders, Nana-chan''s interactions with her friends. "They didn''t detect that she was a monster and not a human anymore."


    I watched them for some time until that Harper woman summoned a barrier, which disturbed my vision. I cut the link with my spiders and turned my attention to my own body.


    I was still in bad shape, but fortunately, my condition wasn''t life-threatening. What helped me recover were the levels I received from my army slaughtering everything inside the dungeon.


    "Wow... the XP never stopped," I exclaimed in excitement, seeing that my level reached eighty. It was insane; I leveled up more in a few hours than in the past few days.


    "Damn... This is insane!" Closing the system''s interface, I looked down with a grin on my face. "You missed a spot."


    "Grrr..." one of the female gnolls growled, staring at me for a moment before returning to her business.


    "Good girl," I praised, enjoying the pleasure.


    I was lying on my back with my tentacle dick out. Since only a few hours remained for the trial, I decided to release the females, I didn''t need their holes anymore. To my surprise, they didn''t escape; instead, they started to take care of my body by licking me, giving me massages, and even cleaning my dick from the remaining cum, after I finished inside them. Only semen, not eggs.


    "Ahh... that''s nice," I purred, closing my eyes and letting the females take care of me.


    "GRRRR" another female gnoll approached me and started to clean the tip of my dick. Before taking it inside her, I was big, yes, but that didn''t stop the gnolls from trying.


    "Ughh... Yes... that''s good," I let out a moan, feeling another pleasure coming from my pussy. The futa gnoll was using her long and thick dick to destroy my inside.


    "Grahhh!... Grr.. Grr.. Grahhh!"


    "Yes!... more," I moaned, enjoying the rough treatment. The gnoll was moving like crazy, not giving a fuck about me. And I kind of liked it.


    "GRRRRRRR!" the futa gnoll let out a deep growl, shoving her entire dick inside me before exploding inside me, filling me with her seed. Too bad I don''t have my skills to store her seed inside me.


    "GRRR" the futa gnoll growled, resting for a few seconds before resuming her thrusting, her dick was still hard and full of energy.


    "Ahhh... That''s nice" I moaned, enjoying the feeling of the futa''s dick destroying my inside. At the same time, my tentacle dick was destroying the female''s wet hole.


    "Ah!... what a good way to conclude this trial"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 103: Rewards And More Rewards

    Chapter 103: Rewards And More Rewards


    [Congratulations, you have survived]


    "Fuck you"


    [You have passed the Spider Queen''s trial]


    [Due to your outstanding performance, the rewards will be increased]


    "Oh!... that''s nice," I grinned, staring at the big blue screens in front of me. The time for the trial had ended, and I was transported to a white empty space. I was no longer in the spider form. I returned to my old self that I missed so much, especially my lovely cock.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    "Ugh!" I growled, my vision was overwhelmed by the amount of system notifications. Most of them were me leveling up.


    "That''s a lot," I said, ignoring the repeated notifications and pulling the trial reward instead.


    "Let''s see what I got"


    [You have received the following rewards:


    Spider Queen''s Core


    2.000.000 life essence


    2.000.000 BP]


    "Hmm?... nothing too fancy here, these are the original trial rewards," I said, scrolling down at the new additions. "Wow... now that''s what I''m talking about!"


    [Bonus rewards based on your performance during the trial]


    [You have received 50% of the overall spider''s levels as experience points


    Rank upgrade ticket


    Bonus breeding points based on the number of your spider offspring


    Bonus experience points based on the number of creatures slayed]


    These rewards were great, and they gave me a good boost to my current strength, especially my level that jumped from thirty-six if I remember correctly all the way to seventy-five. That''s insane!


    However, the last reward that was on the bottom of the screen left me speechless.


    [You have faced the hunters and survived, and due to the unexpected presence of an S-rank hunter, the system grants you administrator access to the Nightmare Tower]


    The Nightmare Tower, a unique structure, is my reward for the quest to save the spider race. If I understood that right, the Nightmare Tower is a giant dungeon with layers. Each layer has its own monsters, quests, and rewards, and to be given administrator access to something like this was mind-blowing.


    "Is this even possible?" I asked myself, trying to wrap my head around this whole thing. "Well... whatever the reason is, I''ll make sure to use it well."


    Finishing with the rewards, I got teleported back to the underground tunnel where it all started.


    Crack! Crack!


    "Ugh... this is nice," the first thing I did was examine my body, enjoying the feeling of my bones cracking as my muscles stretched. "I''m back."


    "YESSS!" I yelled, jumping in the air like a child. "Finally!... Finally, I''m back! And I passed the trial."


    "Hahaha!... Hahahaha!... Hahahahah!" I laughed, unable to contain my excitement and happiness. "I''m back! and I need a good fuck."


    ....


    "Hello, Spider Queen, how are you?" I said, looking up at the colossal spider that was impaled into the cave wall, to my luck, time passed differently here from the trial. Seven days inside the trial were only seven hours here.


    Crack!


    [Congratulations, Breeder. Your class has been unlocked.]


    "Great... show me... show me."


    [Your class: The Mother of All]


    "..."


    "What the fuck is that!" I exclaimed, feeling the excitement of getting my class vanishing in an instant. Just from the name, I could say it''s a breeding class.


    "What''s wrong with this system?... What''s wrong with this class?... What''s wrong with you, Lilith?" I yelled, feeling disappointed. "Can I get a refund?"


    "..."


    "Sigh... show me the class description."


    [The Mother of All (Upgradable): A unique class that was exclusively crafted by the Primordial Lilith for the Breeder.]


    "Oh!" I raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Lilith made it for me?... Yep, it''s a sex and breeding class."


    [As The Mother, the class grants you the following effects:


    1% increase to your overall strength for every single offspring you have and 0.5% for their offspring


    10% increase to your overall strength for every single race you gave birth to.


    Locked.


    Locked.


    Locked.]


    "Wow... that''s some good numbers," I exclaimed, seeing my power increasing as I bred more and more races. And in truth, I was already feeling the difference. The strength, the mana, the stamina, and the speed. All of it became stronger. The best part about this was that I still had more effects to unlock.


    "This is crazy."


    "But what are those locked effects?" I wondered, trying to see if I could access them, but it was futile. The system refused to give me any info.


    "Maybe if I meet the requirements, they''ll be unlocked," I guessed. It was the only thing I could do. Next, it was time to check if I received any new skills.


    "Awesome, two new skills," I exclaimed, seeing two new skills and their descriptions.


    The first one was ''Dimensional Womb.''


    [Dimensional Womb: A separate dimension inside your womb that functions like a regular womb. You can store your unborn offspring there, allowing them to grow safely until the time of their birth.]


    [Available slots: 00/05]


    "That''s a fucking crazy skill!" I yelled, looking at my own belly. "It''s like I''ve got five new wombs inside me."


    That means I could have six pregnancies at the same time. This new skill was a huge game changer for me. I''ll use the five slots and keep my original womb empty, mainly for sex, but the biggest reason was movement.


    Moving around with a big pregnant belly has its downsides, but who knows, I need to test the skill first to decide.


    As for the next skill: ''The Mother''s Word''


    [The Mother''s Word: A passive skill that allows ''The Mother'' to communicate with her offspring telepathically. The distance and the number of offspring that can hear your words at the same time depends on your overall strength.]


    "Nice," I grinned, liking this skill. "This is going to be useful in the future, and maybe I could use it to contact Nana-chan."


    "Okay, now it''s time to head back home," I said, activating my return skill. "I''m dying for a long rest and a great fuck."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 104: Back Home

    Chapter 104: Back Home


    "Hello... My lovely children, I''m back¡ª Oh my!"Vi?Sit no(v)3lb/!n(.)com for new novels


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Ahh!... Welcome back, Mother!"


    "Mother!... Mother!... look!"


    "..."


    "Yes, I''m looking..." I said, narrowing my eyes at the sight before me, "and I don''t have the energy to ask, so I''ll just ignore it."


    Inside my cabin in the living room, a new type of fun my wolf daughters and the bunny girls were having.


    Ember was fucking Scarlett in the ass, Scarlett had her dick deep inside Azura, and Azura was doing the same thing to Cotton, Cotton, with the help of Celeste''s magic, was pushing her root-cock inside Lily''s pussy. Lily, on the other hand, had two decent-sized root-cocks inside a portal, and that portal was connected to another one right beneath Ember, allowing Lily''s cocks to fuck her pussy and her ass at the same time.


    As for Celeste, she was sitting comfortably on the sofa while her twin futa princesses were eating her out.


    "Mother!... Welcome back!" one of the twins greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Yeah, I''m back..." I said, turning my gaze away from the group fuck and sitting on the sofa next to the bunny queen. "What is this?" I asked, lifting one of the twins, placing her in my lap, and shoving one finger into her honey pot.


    "Oh!... They are just having fun," Celeste answered, taking her daughter''s cock and shoving it inside her baby hole. "Ahhh!.... It was also a good way for me to train my magic and try new things."


    "New things?" I said, raising an eyebrow, pulling my finger out of the girl''s pussy, and shoving my dick in instead. "Like what?"


    "Liking this?" I grinned, fucking the girl hard while my free hand was stroking her lovely cock.


    "Aaaahhhhh!... Yes!" the futa moaned, enjoying my rough treatment. Celeste, on the other hand, had to take a moment before answering.


    "Ahhh!... Like this!" she said, pointing at the group fuck, then at me. For a moment, nothing happened, and then out of nowhere, an intense pleasure hit me like a truck.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" I moaned, almost losing control. I felt multiple dicks going in and out of my pussy and ass at the same time. "What is this!"


    "Hehehe..." Celeste giggled, winking at me. "This is my new ability. I can link up to ten minds, making them share everything."


    "Ohh... Fuck!" I moaned, resting my head on the back of the sofa and letting the pleasure wash over me. "This is... Aahhh!... Nice!"


    So that''s the reason for the group fuck in my living room, and that''s why the look on their faces was of pure bliss. Five people were fucking each other, and every single one of them was feeling the pleasure of the others.


    This is CRAZY! Imagine if we could link fifty or a hundred people. That would be insane, and maybe I''d die from that pleasure¡ªno joke.


    "Fuck!" I moaned, feeling my climax approaching. "I''m going to cum!"


    "Me too!" Celeste said, her face was red and covered in sweat as her daughter kept breeding her hard. "Aaahhh... Let''s cum together!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!... Yesss!... I''m cumming!"


    "Aahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    ....


    "NOW!" Miss Harper shouted. The gate opened, and without hesitation, we jumped.


    "THEY ARE HERE!"


    The moment we passed through the gate, we found the place totally different from how we left it. The previous academy outpost was now a military one. There were soldiers everywhere, fortified barricades, magic barriers, and hunters who were ready for combat.


    "MEDIC!" Miss Harper shouted, her voice resounded in the air for a moment before dozens of people rushed toward us.


    "Come inside quick," a young man wearing a white coat said, guiding us toward the infirmary tent. The academy staff quickly rushed to us, and we even saw the professor who was responsible for our exam.


    We didn''t say anything and followed them. There was no time¡ªthe outbreak just happened, and in a few seconds, all the monsters inside the dungeon would burst out. However, I knew that wouldn''t happen because back inside the gate, I sensed that Morgana had ordered her spiders to slay every creature. So I''m guessing that only a few monsters will come out, or maybe none at all.


    "What the hell happened inside!" the professor shouted, seeing our condition and missing members.


    "I''ll explain later!" Miss Harper replied, pointing at the red gate behind her. "They will soon be here."


    "What?!" the professor exclaimed, his face turning pale. "How many?"


    "Hundreds... maybe thousands," she answered, placing the unconscious Jane on a bed and turning to the professor. "We must eliminate them all."


    Oh!... Miss Harper regained her confidence after Mother''s debuff was over. But sadly for you, teacher, Morgana will not come.


    "Yes... yes!... you''re right," he nodded, taking a deep breath and calming himself down. "We have hunters on standby; we will eliminate all the monsters coming out from the gate."


    "THEY ARE COMING!" one of the hunters shouted, his voice echoing in the air. "EVERYONE IN POSITION!"


    A few seconds later, a wave of monsters appeared from the gate¡ªor so they thought.


    KEEEK! KEEEK!


    What stepped out from within the gate were three badly injured goblins. Everyone was either confused, stunned or maybe both. Even I was slightly surprised by the appearance of the goblins. But what really shocked me and the rest was...


    THUD!.... KEEEK!


    A massive long spider bladed-leg burst out from within the gate, impaling the three goblins.


    "What the fuck is that?!" one of the hunters yelled, his face pale as he gazed at the giant spider leg.


    "It''s the queen!" Miss Harper shouted, her eyes wide open. "She''s coming!"


    Wrong, Miss. This is not my Mother; this is her giant stone spider.


    "SHOOT IT!" the professor ordered, but before any of them could do anything, the leg retreated inside the gate with the impaled goblins. Immediately after that, the dungeon gate disappeared completely, leaving behind stunned hunters and soldiers.


    "W-What the hell just happened?" the professor muttered, looking around at the empty place and the missing gate.


    "I don''t know... I really don''t know," Miss Harper said, her face pale.


    Hehehe... That''s my Mother''s plan, you bitches.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 105: A Taste of Innocence

    Chapter 105: A Taste of Innocence


    "Phew... at last some rest," I sighed, enjoying the feeling of the soft bed.


    I spent more than twenty-four hours explaining to those old fucks what happened to the green team inside the dungeon. Being the only survivor raised some suspicions. Fortunately, I managed to convince them that I was a victim too, and in reality, I truly was.


    The best lie is half-truth. I used this to my advantage, telling them everything that happened inside the dungeon. How that fat guy drugged me and the team, how he tried to rape me, and because of his actions, the green team was easily killed by monsters. That part was the truth.


    The lie was which type of monsters slayed the green team and how I managed to survive. I chose to say that goblins did it; it was risky but it was the only explanation for how I managed to escape. If I said the gnolls did it, that would raise some unnecessary questions since gnolls don''t take females as captives. The spiders were out of the question, so the only reasonable option left was the goblins. As for how I survived,


    I said that the goblins who were transporting me got ambushed by the gnolls, and in the middle of the chaos, I escaped, hiding inside a hollow tree for days before slowly making my way back to the gate.


    "I can''t believe that worked," I muttered, lying on my bed and recalling the events.The? source of this conte/nt n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    I was so damn scared of the whole thing, especially when they began to heal my wounds¡ªI ordered Mother''s children to hurt me to make my story more believable¡ªand examine my body. I almost died out of fear when the healer took a blood sample and analyzed it.


    The chances of discovering that I''m no longer human were high. If that had happened, I would have spent the rest of my life in a laboratory or, if they were merciful, they would just chop my head and be done with it.


    Luckily, that didn''t happen. The Human Form skill was amazing. It hid my Arachne nature perfectly, and I was able to fool even the healer and the S-rank hunters who showed up.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Student Asakura, may I come in?" a man''s voice came from behind the door.


    "Yes... please do," I answered, adjusting myself on the bed to look more pathetic and sad. After all, I lost my precious teammates and almost got raped.


    "How are you today?" the man asked as he entered the room. He was the young healer responsible for my care by the orders of the academy.


    A cute, innocent man with a round face, short brown hair, and eyes the same color. Everything about him was average, except his magic. He healed all my ''wounds'' by simply touching me with the tip of his finger, and from what I heard from the soldiers who guarded my room, he was a gifted healer, which was why he was part of the academy staff despite being my age.


    "I''m fine... thank you for asking," I answered, looking down and playing the part. "How may I help you, Brother Ethan?"


    "It''s my job to take care of you, and please just call me Ethan," he said, smiling gently at me and pulling a chair next to the bed. "How are you feeling today?"


    "I''m okay" I answered, staring at his face for a moment before turning and gazing out the window. "Just tired."


    "I see," he nodded, his expression becoming more serious. "Can I check on you?"


    ''Hehehe... Look at him trying to hold himself in my presence,'' I chuckled inwardly, staring at him for a moment.


    Ever since I transformed into an arachne, I was able to sense the lust of the people around me. And this cute little healer was no exception. Ever since we first met, he wanted me, and in less than two days, he couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "Sure," I replied, smiling at him.


    "Thank you!" he said, his eyes brightening for a second before his expression returned to normal. "This will be quick."


    "Mmhh!" I let out a moan, teasingly, when his hand gently caressed my naked belly.


    "Please bear with me," he said, closing his eyes and focusing on his magic. "It will be over soon."


    "Ahh!...Yes"


    "Sorry for the discomfort," he apologized, closing his eyes and concentrating on his magic. "It will be over soon."


    "Take your time," I whispered, slowly unbuttoning my pajama shirt. "There''s no rush."


    "..."


    "Mmmh...Ahhh," I moaned, exposing my lovely breasts to the healer. My nipples were hard as rocks, poking at his arm as he gently massaged my belly.


    "Mmmhh... " he moaned when I finally pulled out his hard cock and gave it a long lick. For an innocent boy like him, his dick was bigger than I expected. Seven or eight inches long.


    "Like it?" I asked, winking at him. "Do you want more?"


    "Ye-Yes!" he replied, his voice was full of excitement. "Please."


    "Let me show you something else," I smiled, pulling his hips toward me and swallowing his cock.


    "Ugh!" he grunted, feeling his dick vanishing inside my throat. His cock was hot and pulsing.


    "Mmhh!" I hummed, bobbing my head up and down on his shaft, tasting his salty pre-cum.


    "Fuck!... this feels amazing!" he moaned, placing his hand on my head and helping me to go deeper. "Ahhh... Fuck!"


    "Mmhh!... Haa!" I gasped for air, pulling back, I don''t want him to cum just yet. "I guess this is your first blowjob."


    "Yeah," he nodded, looking down at me and stroking his dick. "It was amazing."


    "And now it''s time for the real thing," I said, moving back to the bed and spreading my legs, exposing my pink, wet pussy.


    "Come here," I ordered, "and fuck me."


    I was wet and ready to be fucked. Plus, I''m losing time and taking a big risk of having sex in the medical wing of the academy. However, the risk has its rewards.


    "Ye-Yes!" he nodded, rushing toward me and positioning his cock above my pussy. "Here I come."


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!.... Ahhhh!..." he moaned, shoving his cock deep inside me in a single motion. "Ahhhh... this feels great."


    "Oh!...Ahh!... That''s nice," I moaned, loving the sensation of his warm, hard cock going in and out of me. This was his first time, I could see that from the way his thrusts were slow and unsteady. But his passion and eagerness more than make up for it.


    "Ahhhh... Oh yes!" I moaned, arching my back and pushing him deeper. The sounds of his thighs hitting against mine echoed in the room, and that only added to the excitement.


    "Ahh... I love this...ahhh," he panted, grabbing my hips and thrusting hard. His pace became faster; he was losing his patience.


    "Ugh... " I grunted, feeling his grip on my hips becoming painful. "Do it...Harder!" But I asked for more.


    "Ugh... ah...ahh!" he groaned, slamming his cock harder and faster into me. Like a wild beast, and that was great at least for a human.


    "Yes!... that''s nice!... Ahh... more!" I moaned, wrapping my legs around him and pulling him deeper. "Cum for me!"


    "Ahhhh... Ahh... Fuck!" he panted, his face was red and covered in sweat. His grip on my hips was bruising, and his thrust was hard. "Ahhh... Fuck!... I''m going to cum."


    "Good!" I moaned, moving my hips in sync with his thrust. "Cum inside me, Ethan!"


    "Fuck!... I''m coming!" he groaned, his body tensed, and he shoved his cock deep inside me.


    "Ahhhhh!" he screamed, shooting his seed inside my pussy. He reached his climax fast; it was his first time, after all. And on the contrary, I didn''t do it for the sex. My goal was his semen.


    "Ugh!... Haa!" I gasped, feeling his warmth flooding me. At that moment, my skill kicked in, collecting all of his semen, even the drops that still were inside his cock.


    "Haa!...ahh" he panted, resting his head on my breast and trying to catch his breath.


    "Thank you, Ethan!" I whispered, sneakily taking some of my love juice and shoving it into his mouth.


    "I''m the one who should be thankful," he chuckled, "this is the best day of my life."


    "Really?" I said, my legs were still wrapped around his waist, and his cock was still hard inside me. "Then we shouldn''t end it so quickly."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 106: Endless New Possibilities

    Chapter 106: Endless New Possibilities


    "Yawn!... it feels like I have slept for a decade," I muttered, feeling the morning light hitting my face.


    After returning home from the trial, I slept for three days straight. My body was exhausted both mentally and physically, and since there was nothing important for me to do, my kids took care of everything. I decided to rest and regain my energy.


    "Well, it''s time to get up," I said, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes and looking around my room.


    ''It''s been a while since the last time I woke up alone and naturally... hehehe.''


    I smiled, enjoying the feeling of the soft and fluffy bed, and the scent of cleanliness, a cleaning perk exclusively for my home.


    "Okay, time to get up for real," I exclaimed, throwing the blankets aside and getting out of the bed.


    ...


    "Good morning, Mother!" My wolf children greeted, running toward me. "We missed you," they said, rubbing their heads against my naked body.


    "Morning, darlings," I replied, picking up the one that was leading and hugging her tight. "And I missed you," I said, gently caressing their heads and smiling at them. Then it hit me.


    ''Who are you?'' I asked inwardly, not wanting to hurt their feelings. I don''t remember these wolf kids, and they are definitely not mine, at least the male ones.


    ''I guess many girls gave birth during my absence. How many new pups joined?'' A quick check on the offspring''s interface caused my jaw to drop.


    "Two thousand!" I exclaimed seeing the number. My wolf population passed the two thousand mark, and 80% of the new ones were my grandchildren.


    ''This is amazing!'' I grinned, feeling proud. ''Our number is growing so quickly.''


    "Can you play with us, Mother?" The wolf girl in my arms asked, looking at me with her adorable blue eyes. "We are bored."


    Damn... I can''t resist.


    "Yes, I can," I answered, putting her down and holding her hands. "Let''s go."


    "Yay!" The kids cheered, following me to a part of my land, I decided to make a background for them. For now, there was nothing in the sand field, but I planned to add toys later when the shop allows it.


    We played tags, and hide and seek after I added trees, rocks, and bushes to the field. It was a good way for me to get closer to my descendants and know more about them, especially the wolf girls, and their personalities and behaviors.


    "Haah!... the energy of kids," I sighed, sitting on the sand and leaning on a tree, watching them play.


    "Hmm?" I narrowed my eyes, gazing at the map of my land looking for a good spot to place the Nightmare tower. But then I decided to expand my land further before placing it. With how unorganized my lands were and how massive the tower was, I had to do it. Otherwise, the tower would end up in the middle of my land.


    [The Nightmare Tower construction has begun.]


    [12 hours till completion.]


    "Good," I muttered, opening the world map and relocating the waypoint from the dead tree to Hiraki''s home. It''s been a long time since we met, and I was worried about her well-being, given the fact she''s pregnant, and I have no idea what stage of pregnancy she was in.


    "It''s time to upgrade my rank," I said, closing the map and teleporting to the underground chambers, where I had the Altar of Rebirth.


    I didn''t waste another second, so I took out the rank upgrade ticket that I received as a reward. There was nothing special about it, just a black piece of paper.


    [Do you want to consume the Rank Upgrade ticket?]


    "Yes," I said and immediately braced myself for the pain. The last time was bloody painful.


    "..."


    Seconds passed, and I didn''t feel a thing, not even the slightest pain. I waited for a few more seconds, thinking it would begin at any moment, but that didn''t happen, and I was left standing in the middle of the room feeling stupid.


    ...


    "I''m a rank D already, so why the hell do I still look the same? This makes no fucking sense!" I yelled in frustration. "This is so unfair!... I was hoping for a few more inches to my height, more defined boobs and ass."


    "Sigh... I was counting on the rank upgrade to beat Celeste''s double root dicks in terms of length, but sadly¡ª"


    "!!!" I swallowed my words, feeling a tingling sensation between my legs. "WHAT THE HELL!" I exclaimed, watching the scene unfold before me.


    My clit was growing before my eyes, becoming longer and thicker, until it looked like a cock.


    "Are you kidding me?" I muttered, touching it with my hand and feeling the pleasure. "This is what I get after my rank up?"


    I mean, I like it. Having a cock was great, but TWO! This is every futa''s dream, two long, thick, veiny 12-inch cocks.


    "Fuck it!" I smirked, holding out the twin cocks and gazing at them in awe. "They are beautiful."


    I don''t have to tell you what kind of horny thought I had; the stupid smile on my face was enough. I already picked the lucky winner to taste my new cocks.


    Luna.


    "HAHAHAHA!" I burst out laughing, stroking my two cocks. "This is the best reward so far."


    "I can''t wait to shove both of them into that slutty hole of hers," I chuckled. "She won''t be able to walk for days."


    "I wonder what would be the reward for the next rank?" I muttered, listing the things that I would like to receive. "Two new boobs would be nice."


    The moment I finished my words, that tingling sensation returned, but this time it was in my chest.


    "Haaaaaaa," I moaned, watching with wide eyes as two new breasts grew on my body.


    "Oh my god!" I muttered, staring at the two huge round breasts that now adorned my chest right beneath the original ones.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" I asked out loud, pondering more about the rank reward. A system notification would have been a little helpful in explaining the situation, but I received none, so I had to figure it out myself.


    "Hmm?" I hummed, focusing my gaze on my twin cocks with one thought in mind. ''I have no cocks.''


    The next second, something amazing happened. My two cocks began to shrink until they were nothing but a clit.


    "Ahhh!" I moaned, rubbing the spot where my dick used to be. The flat and soft feeling was amazing, but having a dick was better, and I got used to it.


    With a mere thought, and in less than two seconds, my original cock grew back. I smiled, excited to do more experimenting with this awesome ability.


    ...


    About an hour or maybe two, I can''t remember, I discovered some interesting things about my new ability.


    First, what I can''t do is more important than what I can do. I can''t grow or change anything outside of what I already have. For example, I can grow two new arms, but I can''t change my arms into something else, like wings, etc.


    Moreover, I can''t grow an organ that I don''t originally possess. I tried to grow a tail, but I couldn''t. But I could grow two dicks and balls, changing the length and size to anything I want.


    Now, the most interesting part was the synergy between this new ability and my forms. I only tested it with the wolf form before consuming all of my mana. Apparently, the transformation consumes a lot, but luckily I could keep the changes as long as I want.


    Back to the wolf form: using this ability, I was able to shapeshift into a real ordinary wolf, a werewolf, and a strange, twisted hybrid between the two. You know, a woman''s body with a wolf''s head, two tails, four arms, two dicks, and four tits.


    A fucking horror monster. HAHAHA!


    "Haah... I can see endless new possibilities with this ability," I grinned, lying on the cold floor gazing at the ceiling. "Especially the horny ones, hehehe."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 107: The Nightmare Tower

    Chapter 107: The Nightmare Tower


    "This skill is good... this one is great... this one is... Damn! It''s hot... AHHHH!" I screamed, my voice echoing in the chamber. "I can''t decide... Too many skills."


    Ranking up unlocked too many skills in the shop, and most of them were great and breeding-related. Although some don''t seem useful to me now.


    For example, I found a skill called ''Futanarization'' that allows the user to transform into a futanari and grow a dick. But the fact that I''m already a futa made it useless to me. However, I was tempted to buy it for two reasons.


    First, I could use the skill on others, giving them a temporary dick to play with. The second reason was the chance of the skill working on me, granting me a third dick.


    I tried to use that transformation ability that I received as a reward for ranking up to grow as many dicks as I possibly could. Sadly, the limit was only two dicks, and that also applied to my other parts¡ªboobs, arms, legs, etc.


    Another limitation was that I couldn''t form a second pussy or anus, no matter how much I tried. I could only hope that this limitation would be lifted once I ranked even higher.


    Now back to the skills.


    I was in a difficult spot. The temptation of buying every single one was killing me, but I didn''t want to overwhelm myself just yet. Owning a thousand skills is both an advantage and a disadvantage at the same time.


    Advantage, because there is a high chance of having the perfect skill for every situation. Disadvantage, because having so many skills is difficult to manage and master. Plus, I don''t want to spend my whole life sitting down reading skill descriptions.


    So I had to pick wisely. Buy three or four skills, master them, and then move on to the next. This way, I''ll have more control and a better understanding of the skills.


    For now, three skills in the breeding section caught my attention: ''Womb Crest,'' ''Take and Give,'' and ''Influence.''


    Womb Crest was a simple yet powerful skill, a crimson tattoo on my crotch right above my dick. The tattoo would passively store sexual energy. Once full, I could use the energy to give the next offspring that I will give birth to a boost in power, rank, magic, and maybe some unique abilities.The? source of this conte/nt n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    ''I have to test it first to know,'' I thought, buying the skill instantly.


    Take and Give was an interesting skill. The description said that I could activate the skill during sex to give or take a skill from my partner. The chance of success depends on a number of factors, like my relationship with the target, their rank, physical and mental state, power level, and the rank of the skill that I want to take or give.


    From the name of the skill, I''m guessing it could be dangerous if not used right. ''Take and Give,'' not ''Copy,'' so I''m guessing that the skill I take from my target would be lost forever once I take it away, and the same could be said for the skills I give.


    "Sigh....I''ll test it with a simple skill from the shop," I muttered, purchasing the skill. "At least I''ll be able to buy back the skill if I lose it."


    Now the last skill, ''Influence,'' was probably the most OP skill that I ever saw. The skill allows me to influence every aspect of my target: his mind, body, personality, thoughts, skills, stats, everything.


    ''This skill is broken!'' I thought, feeling excited just by thinking about all the possibilities it could have. One of them burned brighter in my mind.


    Gender change.


    Yes, I could change the gender of my target, both mentally and physically. How fucking awesome is that!


    However, using the skill needs some requirements. I can''t just simply pick a target and activate the skill and BOOM! The cute little prince became a princess.


    Skin contact is required, and any type of my fluids inside the target''s system, blood and semen being the top ones. Another factor that I need to keep in mind is my target''s power compared to mine and their mental state. The skill has a better chance of succeeding if I use it on my children than on some random person I never met before.


    With all three skills, I could have some fun. Hehehe...


    A blue system message appeared in front of me, blocking my path.


    [Would you like to proceed as a Challenger or Administrator?]


    "Administrator," I said without a second thought. I won''t challenge the tower or allow my children to enter until I know the details of it.


    FUSHHH!


    The next moment, a portal made from blue flames appeared in front of me. Intrigued, I stepped in only to find myself in a completely new space.


    "What a strange place." The space was similar to a cloudless night sky filled with countless stars that moved and danced, forming beautiful and complex patterns.


    "Hmm?" I narrowed my eyes, noting a few objects floating around me. A gray planet, a small blue crystal orb, a round mirror, and a black wooden box.


    Extending my hand, I grabbed the crystal orb, and the moment I did, the orb sunk into my palm like water, and a blue system window appeared in front of me.


    [Congratulations, you have been granted the role of an Administrator for the Nightmare Tower N 666]


    [The title: The Administrator has been unlocked]


    [The Administrator: While inside the tower and in the role of the Administrator, you''re immortal, your words are the rule, and your command is absolute. There is nothing that you can''t do. Everything can be changed, upgraded, destroyed, or reborn according to your will.]


    "..." I stood there in silence, reading the description. "This is OP."


    The Nightmare Tower N 666 is under my complete control. I''m the only one who can enter or exit, change its rules, or destroy it.


    "I like this," I grinned, turning my attention to the floating planet. Examining it, I discovered that this planet was Lilith''s world because the only highlighted areas on the gray surface were my land and the places I discovered.


    The mirror allowed me to see inside the tower. That''s when I discovered that only the first ten levels were unlocked, and currently, they were empty.


    As for the black wooden box, it was a gift from Lilith. How did I know that?


    Well, because there was a letter attached to it that said.


    ...


    [I hope you like it, Morgi. I made it specifically for a horny bitch like you.


    P.S.: Be careful; sometimes it bites, but I''m sure you''ll like it.]


    ...


    "Hmmm..." I hummed, not sure about what to feel or think. But still, I opened the box, and the moment I did, something jumped out, latched itself to my face, and pushed something that felt like a dick down my throat.


    ''Fuck you, Lilith!''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 108: The Tower is FUN!

    Chapter 108: The Tower is FUN!


    "Cough... Cough... Fuck, I almost choked to death," I said, holding the thing that attacked me. "This is one hell of a nasty gift!"


    In my hand was a strange black slime-like thing. It had no arms, legs, or head, only two big tentacles and a big fat cock that looked more like a dildo.


    "Hmm?..." I narrowed my eyes. Reading its status, I was shocked and instantly changed my initial thoughts about this fucker.


    [The Hunger: A Living Armor, crafted from the essence of the primordial Lilith


    200% Boost to all stats, and a unique ability: Devour.


    Caution: The stats boost will decrease by 5% each day. To regain it, you must satisfy the armor''s hunger either by using its unique ability, Devour, or feeding it your essence.]


    "200%... Amazing!" I grinned, my hand was shaking from the excitement. This armor was a great gift. A horny armor, yes, but a great one nonetheless.


    "Come here," I said, holding the armor in both hands and squeezing it gently. "I want to try you out."


    Splat!.


    "Ahhhhh!" I moaned as the armor sprang to life, wrapping itself around my chest and expanding to cover my entire upper torso.


    "Damn... this is amazing," I muttered, looking at the mirror and admiring the sight. The armor didn''t only wrap around me like a tight-fitting leather suit, it also had a very creative design.


    Nope, I was wrong. The armor had a horny design because, in the next second, the black substance slid down to cover my crotch, enveloping my dick, pussy, and anus.


    "Ahhh... This is great," I moaned, feeling thick cock-like tentacles pushing deep inside my holes. "Lilith really knows how to give a perfect gift."


    The tentacles grew longer and thicker inside me, pushing hard and deep inside me, reaching all the way to my womb, and making me moan even louder.


    "Fuck!... yes... right there," I moaned, wrapping my arms around the slime armor, sensing it. "More!"


    The armor responded, moving in sync with my desires, pounding me hard and fast. Its tentacles were hot and pulsing, and it wasn''t long before it reached its climax and shot its load deep inside my womb.


    At the same time, I shot my load into the tentacle that was eating my dick.


    "Ahhhh!" I moaned, feeling my womb expanding and filling with warmth. The sensation was great, but I craved more.


    "Mmhh," I hummed, trying to store the Hunger''s seed inside me, but that didn''t work. Instead, a notification popped up informing me that I received a temporary boost of 50% to my health, mana, and stamina for 12 hours and that the armor''s hunger was sated.


    "I see...," I muttered, mentally commanding the armor to retract its tentacles. "So, I get a boost if I satisfy the armor''s hunger... good to know."


    I spent some time experimenting with the armor and testing its capabilities. I discovered that it was incredibly flexible, allowing me to shape it at will. The black substance could be molded into various forms, from growing an extra arm to creating weapons. It was similar to my ''Crimson Forge'' skill but with no limitations.


    For now, I transformed it into a pair of bracelets, as I preferred being naked, and the armor couldn''t resist sucking my nipples and trying to fuck me again.


    For now, the breeding room was simple, furnished only with a bed and a breeding bench, but I planned to add more toys later.


    "Hmm... let''s see what we got here," I said, approaching the two monsters. The Goblin was much like the ones I''d encountered before¡ªsmall, green, and ugly, but his cock was impressively long and thick. The Slime, on the other hand, was a blob of blue jelly, lacking arms or legs.


    "Perfect," I grinned, picking up the Goblin and placing him on the bed. "Now, let''s fuck."


    As if possessed by some primal instinct, the Goblin instantly climbed on me and shoved his dick deep inside my pussy in a single motion.


    "Ahhhh..." I moaned, spreading my legs and tightening my walls as much as I could, feeling him pounding me hard and fast.


    "Fuck yes!" I cried out, loving the feeling of the thick dick pounding my pussy as it reached deeper and deeper. "More!"


    The Goblin obeyed, picking up the pace, his hands holding my hips and pushing me down on him.


    "Ahhh... you''re really good at this," I moaned, running my fingers on the Goblin''s back, enjoying the feeling of the fat cock filling my insides. Then, suddenly and without warning, he came, flooding my womb with his hot yellow seed.


    "Hahahaha," I laughed, falling on the bed with a big smile on my face, "That was fast."


    "But damn, it felt great."


    The Goblin didn''t pull out, continuing to thrust into me. I tried to command him to stop so I could use his seed to impregnate myself, but to my surprise, my belly began to swell at an alarming rate.


    "What the..." I gasped, watching my stomach balloon to the size of a heavily pregnant woman''s. "This is happening too fast!"


    Ding!


    A new system notification appeared in front of me, blocking my view.


    [Congratulations, You have been successfully impregnated by Goblin]


    [Time remaining: 2 minutes]


    "I''m going to give birth in just two minutes?" I shouted, "This is insane!"


    My mind went blank for a second, not knowing what to do, but I quickly recovered and focused on my stomach. The baby inside was kicking and punching, struggling to get out, all while the Goblin kept pounding me like a wild beast.


    "Ahhh... this is madness," I moaned, savoring the twisted pleasure of it all. "I LOVE IT!"


    Hello dear reader, how are you all doing?


    I would like to informe you that we managed to release the last chapters of Vol 1 ''Reborn'' as Kindle Ebook


    You can go and check it out if need. maybe leave a review.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 109: Breeding in The Tower (1)

    Chapter 109: Breeding in The Tower (1)


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Hmm...Mm!" I moaned, my mind going blank and being overrun by the primal urge to breed, as all my holes were getting ravaged by goblins.


    ''Ahhh!... This is dangerously addictive,'' I thought, glancing at the mirror that reflected a very beautiful, raw, and lustful scene, my body on all fours on the bed impaled by a thick green dick, another invading my ass, and two more in my mouth.


    ''Damn!... I want to fuck more,'' I muttered, watching the four goblins cumming inside me, and my body reacting by absorbing the cum and impregnating me.


    After upgrading my skill, I could now conceive from any entry point¡ªpussy, ass, or mouth. It didn''t matter; my breeder''s body was able to convert the cum in any hole into baby batter and impregnate my womb.


    "Ahhh!... Fuck, here it comes again," I groaned, pushing the two green dicks out from my mouth and preparing myself to give birth for the... I really don''t know, I lost count.


    "AHHHH!" I screamed, feeling a small goblin head pushing its way out of my pussy while a green shaft still occupied my channel and another plundered my ass. "It''s coming!


    "Fuck!... Why are you all so big?" I shouted, the baby was big and he was having a difficult time getting out of my womb, plus the goblin fucking me didn''t stop for a moment and continued to pound my cunt.


    SPLAT!


    "Ahhh!" I moaned, feeling the small goblin falling on the soft bed. "What a nice feeling."


    The goblin wasn''t even born for a second and it already grew and began to fuck me, grabbing my breasts and sucking on them.


    "Hahaha... you little beast," I laughed, feeling another one on the way. "You want to drink your siblings'' milk?"


    I was actively giving birth every ten seconds, which was the cooldown of my skill ''Dimensional Womb.''


    Each pregnancy lasted only two minutes, and with the ten womb slots and my original one, yeah...I was shitting goblins nonstop like a fucking breeding machine.


    "AHHH!... Yes!... more!" I screamed as two more goblins fell from my pussy and began to drink my milk. I couldn''t count the number of goblins inside me because they kept on cumming and impregnating me over and over again.


    "Hahaha... Fuck, this is great," I moaned, pushing out more babies and feeling the familiar sensation of being filled once more. "Ahhhh!"


    This is what I call a fucking breeding fest, and I was loving every second of it.


    I already gave birth to more than one hundred goblins in just ten minutes. They were all over me, fucking my ass, pussy, mouth, and tits. A pure ecstasy, and it was fucking amazing.


    "AHHH!... Here''s another one," I moaned as a new goblin emerged from my pussy, quickly growing, standing, and joining the queue to use me as their cumdump.


    "Ahhh!" I screamed, feeling a new dick push into my ass, belonging to one of my rare futa goblins.


    Because I was in the tower and these goblins were born here out of its mana, the limitation of giving birth to only females and futas was lifted. I was able to give birth to male goblins, which made up close to 95% of all the goblins born, with futas comprising less than 4%, and females being the rarest.


    As the goblins fucked me nonstop, my mind was completely blank. My thoughts were about how to increase the number of futa and female goblins.


    ''Should I order them to fuck each other?'' I muttered, feeling my womb filling with cum again. I wanted to change some of the male goblins'' gender to futa or female to create some balance and let them breed naturally in the tower.


    "Yes, I should do that," I grinned, as my belly grew bigger and bigger by the second, ready to give birth once again.


    SLAP!


    "Ahhh!" I moaned as a sharp slap landed on my ass, forcing out a new goblin. I turned to see my futa goblin smirking at me.


    "Ahhh!... What are you doing¡ª"


    PAT!


    I didn''t finish talking because the futa goblin slammed her entire length inside my pussy, and the same thing to my ass, making me scream like a bitch in heat and pushing out another baby as a result.


    "AHHH!... YES!" I moaned, loving the sensation of her cocks ramming my insides and stretching them to their limits. "Fuck me harder!"


    SLAP!


    The futa goblin slapped my ass and began to thrust even faster. I could hear the sound of her skin slapping against mine every time she moved her hips, her dicks rubbing against my walls and hitting all the right spots.


    "Ahhhh!... Yes!... yes!...yes!...YES!...YES!... YES!" I screamed, feeling my womb getting filled with hot cum.


    "AHHHHH!" I was about to push the new goblin out, but the futa goblin stopped me, putting her hands on my stomach and preventing the birth. Then she swiftly pulled out the dick in my ass and shoved it in my pussy alongside its twin.


    "AHHHHHHH!" I screamed, feeling my pussy being stretched to an impossible limit for an ordinary being as the two long, thick dicks rubbed against each other inside me. "Fuck!"


    "GRRR!" she growled, leaning her body toward mine and holding me with one hand as her other hand was still on my belly. Then she began to press a little on my stomach, pushing the goblin baby out while at the same time shoving her thick rods inside even further.


    "AHHHHH!..." I screamed, my voice echoing in the room as pain and pleasure intertwined, overwhelming my senses.


    It was insane, and I was losing my mind to the intense pleasure. This was the first time that I was grateful for being a breeder and having the skills to survive this; otherwise, I''d be dead by now.


    The futa continued to fuck me without any stop, her cocks pounding my womb and reaching deeper and deeper, while her other hand kept pressing on my stomach, pushing the new goblin out every time my belly grew.


    For a while, she was the only one breeding me, the rest watching from a distance. It was my fault, really¡ªmy deep desire for her dicks had mentally transferred to every goblin, making them understand that I only wanted her.


    "Huh?" Something in front of me suddenly caught my eye.


    A male goblin stroking his dick was staring at me. I could see it in his eyes. He wanted to fuck me and shoot his load deep inside my pussy. He was the only one doing so; the rest stood there blankly like puppets.


    "Come here," I ordered, beckoning him with my finger. He didn''t react to my words for a moment, but then he took a step toward me. The more he neared me, the harder he stroked his dick. I could feel his gaze moving all over my body, focusing on my mouth and tits.


    "Hmm..." I hummed, watching him take slow and hesitant steps toward me. This was the first time that a goblin disobeyed my order or took his time in executing it, and I was excited. He was different, like the futa.


    I waited for him to get closer, and the moment he did, I reached out and grabbed his dick.


    "AHHH!" he moaned, feeling my hand wrapped around his cock. His body was shaking, and his legs were getting weak.


    ''This is interesting,'' I thought, looking at the goblin. I began to stroke his dick playfully up and down and play with his balls.


    "Hahahaha," I laughed, watching him tremble in my hand. "You''re quite sensitive, aren''t you?"


    Hello dear reader, how are you all doing?


    I would like to informe you that we managed to release the last chapters of Vol 1 ''Reborn'' as Kindle Ebook


    You can go and check it out if need. maybe leave a review.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 110: Breeding in The Tower (2)

    Chapter 110: Breeding in The Tower (2)


    "You''re quite sensitive, aren''t you?"


    He looked at me, his eyes full of lust and need. I offered him a mischievous smile and opened my mouth, silently inviting him to use it as he pleased.


    I wanted to see what he would do, and if he would listen to me or not.


    A moment later, he moved, getting on the bed and holding my head with both hands. His eyes were locked on my lips, and his hands were shaking from excitement.


    I closed my eyes, waiting for him to make a move. The next second, I felt something hot and fat entering my mouth, followed by sweet and tasty cum that coated my tongue.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned, my mind went blank from the pleasure, and I eagerly devoured his dick like a hungry slut.


    ''This is amazing!'' I exclaimed internally, enjoying his cock sliding in and out of my mouth while the futa relentlessly plowed me from behind. ''His dick is a little small...needs some improvements.''


    "UGRAAHH!" he let out a roar. His body rapidly grew to a height of three meters, his muscles grew, and his dick expanded inside my mouth, reaching deep down my throat.


    He was now closer to an orc than a mere goblin.


    Yes, I gave him the ''Growth'' skill and supplied him with a massive amount of mana, only to have his dick reach a horse-cock length, and it was all inside my mouth.


    "HMMMMM!" I moaned, my hands moved to his waist, and I began to push and pull him as I wanted, face-fucking my throat.


    I was enjoying this a lot. I had two goblins fucking me¡ªa futa fucking my pussy with two dicks and a male fucking my mouth with a MASSIVE green rod. I was getting double-teamed by goblins and loving every second of it, not to mention pushing goblin babies out every ten seconds.


    ''More!'' my lust-addled mind screamed. ''I want more!''


    Despite all of this insane pleasure, I craved more.


    ''More!''


    I wanted more goblins fucking me. I wanted to give birth to more goblins. I wanted to get fucked by more goblins. I wanted to taste more goblins. I wanted to be surrounded by goblins. I wanted them to fill me with their cum. I wanted them to fuck me! Destroy me! And use me as a breeding whore!


    ''More!''


    The lust in my mind was getting out of control. The feeling of being used by the goblins and the sound of their skin slapping against mine was driving me crazy. I could feel my mind slowly turning blank, as the primal instinct of breeding and pleasure was taking over my sanity.


    ''More! More! MORE!''


    ....


    In the end, I didn''t stop until the tower itself forced me to stop. I was about to pass out when suddenly all the goblins were teleported out of my room onto the first floor.


    "Haaah!" I collapsed on the bed, panting like a fish out of water. I was covered in cum. My pussy and ass were leaking with yellow seed, and my stomach was still big from giving birth.


    I don''t know how much time I spent getting fucked to oblivion by the goblins, but the results were amazing.


    Like a wave, a mass of slime spewed from my cunt, covering my bed and everything nearby, even the ones inside my ass were expelled by the force of my release.


    "Hmmm... yes!" I moaned, looking up to the mirror to find 30 or more blue slimes, a very thick blue liquid leaking from between my legs. It smelled sweet and tasty, which was no surprise considering that the slimes were made out of water and many other delicious things.


    "You''re still horny, huh?" I smiled, looking at the growing slimes. Despite the numbers I gave birth to before, I wasn''t satisfied. I could go for another round or 20.


    I rolled, lying on my stomach and placing a pillow beneath my hips while spreading my legs wide, giving the slime perfect access to both my pussy and ass that never stopped twitching and spitting juice.


    "C''mon... my holes are yours," I purred seductively, pushing my ass out a bit more, hoping that they would act quickly, and they didn''t disappoint as they charged at me.


    BLOOSH


    As if possessed by a demon, they charged at my pussy, dousing it with their blue liquid, causing me to gasp from the surprise attack. Then the slimes slowly crawled between my asscheeks.


    ''Wow!... they are hungry,'' I thought, feeling the slimes against my skin. It felt nice, like a dozen tiny tongues licking my skin, very slowly, enjoying each and every inch of my body.


    "HMMM!" I gasped, feeling a sudden sneak attack against my honey pot.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that the slimes began to fill my insides again; however, they did slow work. First, they filled my pussy, then moved on to my ass. The next moment, a second pair of slimes began to eat my breasts and nipples. Then they split into halves and decided it was a good time to visit my mouth.


    "AHHH!" I moaned, pressing my hands harder into the bed, feeling the slimes move in all my holes, stretching and widening them to their limits. I don''t know how much time passed, and I didn''t care. All my attention was on my lower half, feeling the blue blobs of jelly squirming inside my wet and twitching holes.


    I began to shake, feeling that I was close to orgasming and giving birth to the blue blobs again. However, I wasn''t the only one close to cumming; the slimes seemed to feel the same and began to suck and lick me even more.


    "Mmmhhmm!" I muffled, feeling more slimes entering my mouth and doubling their pace; my breasts were in pain from all of the milking.


    "Ahhh!..." I moaned. Spasms ran through me, and the pressure inside my pussy began to get bigger as the slimes filling it grew to the size of a basketball.


    "!!!!" With a final strong squeeze, I came, squirting out a huge wave of juice.


    Blooosh!


    The slimes were splattered and ejected out of my pussy like torpedoes and crashed against the wall, leaving a blue stain. Fortunately, death cannot happen inside the administrator''s room.


    "Phew!... That was insane," I panted, collapsing onto the bed, my breath coming in ragged gasps.


    BLOB! BLOB!


    "Huh?"


    I looked down and saw that the slimes gathered around me once more. A stupid smile found its way to my lips as I picked one of them and kissed it.


    "Let''s go for more rounds," I whispered, my voice heavy with desire. "We have all the time in the world... hehehe."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 111: Boss Creation

    Chapter 111: Boss Creation


    "Kekeke...this is fun," I chuckled, grinning like a fool. I was genuinely enjoying building the tower floors, arranging monsters, and setting up the loot and trap systems. My favorite part was strategically placing goblins in hidden spots to surprise the challengers¡ªlike a goblin lurking just around a corner, behind a rock, or even hanging from the ceiling.


    Hehehe... I was having the time of my life, which meant it would be the worst day for anyone daring enough to challenge the tower.


    ''Ahhh... the perfect level building.''


    Blooosh!


    "Sigh... okay, playtime''s over," I muttered, glancing down between my legs where slimes kept slipping out of me.


    I was sitting on the throne, legs spread wide, while slimes slithered out of my pussy and plopped onto the floor.


    ''How many of them are still inside?'' I mused, watching the huge number of slimes oozing all over the room.


    "This is the best way to kill time," I hummed, my mind drifting back to when I gave birth to a massive horde of goblins and slimes. I was tired, but the feeling of giving birth to a massive number of monsters was the best thing ever. However, all good things must come to an end.


    "Off you go now," I commanded, waving my hand and teleporting the slimes to a new room I specifically designed to store monsters before placing them in the floors.


    I discovered that I could build outside of the floors; apparently, the Tower had a massive empty space accessible only to me, similar to the Administrator room. For now, I only constructed two rooms¡ªone to store goblins and another for slimes.


    Now with the breeding out of the way and the MASSIVE number of slimes, I gave birth to more than 30,000 slimes. I could finally start placing them into the floors.


    "Alright, let''s start with the first floor," I said, opening the interface and selecting the slimes to be placed on the first floor, along with a few goblins.


    The first floor was primarily slime; I even decided that the boss would be a slime. The goblins were only there to get the challengers used to surprise attacks and traps.


    The second floor was a mix of slimes and goblins. I hadn''t decided on the boss yet, but I was leaning toward a goblin.


    The third floor was similar to the second but with fewer slimes. By this point, killing slimes becomes rather pointless. As for the boss, I decided to add a bit of a challenge¡ªtwo bosses, one slime and one goblin.


    For the fourth and fifth floors, it was all goblins, with the boss of the fourth floor being a goblin surrounded by its minions. As for the fifth, I had something else in mind.


    "Hmm... Now for the loot system," I muttered, opening the tower''s interface. There was already an active loot system, created by Lilith. Not just that, hidden rooms and traps had their own systems made by Lilith. When I tried to modify the loot system, I got overwhelmed by all the math and calculations needed to run it properly.


    Ugh!... You know me, I hate numbers, so I left it as it is. Besides, I didn''t want to spoil too much for myself since I was going to challenge the tower. Knowing the theme and the monsters was already more than enough.


    "Hmm?" I rubbed my chin, staring at a blank interface with many options available. "What an interesting way to do things."


    This was the Boss interface, where I could customize the boss however I wanted¡ªfrom race, gender, skills, class, gear, and appearance, to other details.


    "Wow!." I was impressed by the number of options and the level of customization available.


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight on me disappearing.


    "What the fuck?" I muttered, looking up and gazing at the green slime in front of me.


    "Ara... Ara, you''re a big boy already."


    The slime was enormous, at least 6 or 7 meters tall and 5 meters in diameter. It was massive, far too big for my pussy.


    "How the hell was I able to give birth to you?" I wondered, scanning the green slime, and when I saw the big slimy dick emerging from its hiding place, I sighed and swiftly teleported the slime into his boss room on the first floor.


    "I''ll have fun with you later," I smiled, feeling aroused at the sight of the dick, but I restrained myself.


    Opening the boss interface, I began designing the goblin boss while waiting for my body to recover.


    ''Should I make a goblin king?... nah!... too much for the second floor.''


    "How about... this?"


    I decided to make the boss a male goblin warrior, slightly bigger than the normal goblins, and wear some sort of armor¡ªa mix of leather and rusty metal, with a broken helmet and a big stone hammer.


    This world is still primitive, so I must provide challenges according to the standards, at least for the first few floors.


    I also gave him the ''Growth'' skill and ''Warcry'' that boost his damage, also I gave him a small boost in intelligence so that he could communicate and order the others, unlike the rest of the goblins that are dumb and would only follow orders.


    ''And... Done!'' I pressed the confirm button, ''Elite Goblin Warrior.''


    "Ahhh!... Yes!" Like last time, the tower''s mana poured into me. However, this time it was easier; the pain was almost nothing since I was only giving birth to one goblin.


    ''I wonder how giving birth to a dragon or a giant boss would be?''


    The birth went smoothly, and I felt an intense pleasure that made me cum on the spot. Giving birth to bosses was different from the rest. They grow and develop to their mature size inside my womb. So yeah, I was giving birth to a fully-grown elite goblin.


    "Fuck!... you''re huge!" I moaned, feeling the goblin sliding out of my pussy, covered in my fluids. He was a 1.8-meter-tall, muscular, green-skinned goblin standing naked with his cock standing proud.


    "Grrr!" he roared, turning to look at me, and a smirk appeared on his lips. His cock began to twitch, leaking precum.


    "Later," I said, teleporting the goblin to his room after giving him the gear I set for him.


    "Sigh... two down, three to go."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 112: Zarka

    Chapter 112: Zarka


    The next set of bosses was straightforward to design and bring to life.


    For the third floor, I decided to pair the bosses from the first and second floors together. I did make the ''Big Slime'' slightly smaller for my own sake. As for the fourth floor, I opted for a different challenge.


    One versus an army.


    Thirty goblins, led by a shaman who acts as a healer. The challenger must confront the goblin horde while dodging the shaman''s debuffs and dealing with the relentless healing of his minions.


    It was a straightforward test, but it was enjoyable to set up. It will also assess the challenger''s ability to perform under pressure, adapt to new situations, and come up with a solution.


    As for the fifth floor, I didn''t give birth to the boss. Wrong, I already gave birth to the boss. It''s just that I didn''t set it as a boss yet.


    "Come closer," I smiled, watching my favorite futa goblin approach. She had black rough hair and bright yellow eyes.


    "Kneel," I ordered, and she quickly obeyed.


    Ding!


    A system window appeared as soon as I placed my hand on her head.


    [Do you want to assign ''Unnamed goblin'' as a boss?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Yes"


    Ding!


    "From now on, you are the boss of the fifth floor, and your name will be Zarka," I said, gazing down at the kneeling goblin.


    "Yes, my queen," she replied, her eyes full of loyalty and desire.


    "Oh! You can speak now?" I murmured, surprised by the sudden change. "I didn''t give you the language skill."


    "Yes, my queen. It was a gift from the tower," she explained, her gaze fixed on the floor, not daring to meet my eyes.


    "Good. Now, let me give you some gifts to aid you in your duties as a boss," I smiled, gently lifting her chin and placing my hand on her cheek.


    "!!!" Zarka shivered, her skin warming under my touch, her breath quickening with anticipation, and she was getting more aroused by the moment.


    "Open your mouth for me," I instructed, and she obeyed without hesitation.


    ''This is interesting,'' I mused, looking at the open wide mouth and the pink tongue sticking out. I took a step forward, shoving my dick in her mouth.


    "Ahh... nice... Now suck," I ordered, grabbing her head with both hands and forcing my dick deeper into her mouth.


    Zarka began to move her head, sucking and swirling her tongue around my cock.


    "Hmmm!... Good girl," I praised her, watching her take my entire length inside her mouth and even her throat stretched to accommodate me.


    "Fuck!... Yes!" I moaned, my voice echoed inside the room, as the goblin''s mouth wrapped around my cock and her tongue rubbed against the sensitive underside of my shaft.


    "Hmm!"


    Zarka hummed, her head was bobbing up and down, her tongue was moving like a snake, and her hands were caressing my thighs and ass, while her eyes were locked on me, watching me shivering and moaning from the pleasure she was giving me.


    I could feel my orgasm building, the pressure was increasing, and the heat was rising.


    I was also enjoying this, her tight holes were squeezing my dicks, while her ass was bouncing on my cock each time I slammed them in, the room was full with her sweet scent and the sound of skin slapping against skin, as I fucked her in the most animalistic way.


    Damn... I''m loving this too much. Thank you, Lilith, for this horny world.


    "Ahhh!...You''re clamping down on me too much..." I groaned, feeling her pussy walls clench around my dick, trying to milk it for cum.


    "My queen, I love your cocks. They''re so big!" she shouted, drool dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    "Is that so?"


    I began to ram in and out of her ass and pussy like a madwoman, forcing my cocks into the warm caverns, feeling her walls sucking me in. I increased my pace, slamming into her pussy faster, harder, and deeper.


    "How about now?"


    "AHHHH!" she howled, arching her back, squirting all over my cocks. "So good! You''re so gooood!"


    Her cries rang out all throughout the room, echoing in the empty space, as my dicks suddenly grew inside her. Why? Because I bought the ''Growth'' skill from the shop and activated it. I grew to three meters tall, and my cocks didn''t lag behind, extending to 20 inches long and 4 inches thick each.


    "Ahhh!" I gasped, the sensation of her walls closing around me, forming a tight seal, was... Fucking amazing!


    "HNNNGGGHHH!" Zarka growled and started humping me like crazy. Her hips moved back and forth, the sound of her ass slapping against my thighs filling the room.


    "OH YEAH! THAT''S IT!" I cried, thrusting into her. My balls slapped against her pussy. I leaned forward, seizing her head, and kissed her deeply. Our tongues fought for dominance.


    I broke off our kiss, grabbed her hips, and slammed into her harder and faster than before.


    "FUCK ME, FUCK MY PUSSY AND ASS, BREED ME, USE ME LIKE A SLUT!" she roared, throwing her head back and arching her back. She squirts her juices all over again, but this time it was much more intense.


    "OH FUCK YES!"


    "YESS! CUM IN ME!"


    "FUCK!"


    "AHHHHHH!..."


    With a final scream, we both climaxed.


    "Ahh...ahh..."


    "Ahhh..."


    We collapsed, me on top of her, my dicks were still filling her with my hot, sweet essence. I didn''t need the system to inform me that I had successfully impregnated her. I was able to sense that.


    ''Ahh... let''s give her some useful skills.'' Swiftly, I opened the shop and bought five skills: two passives, and three actives, and gave them to Zarka. I also used my skill ''Influence'' to influence her personality to be more of a berserker-type warrior. As for the gear, I''ll prepare it later.


    "Zarka"


    "Yes, my queen," she replied, gazing at me with her bright yellow eyes.


    "Do you want to fuck me again?" I asked, licking and playfully biting her shoulder.


    "I would love to, my queen," she smiled, her cock twitched, showing her desires.


    "Thank you, my good girl," I said, pulling out and sitting on the throne, spreading my legs, "Use the skills I gave you. I want your two big, fat green cocks to destroy my insides."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 113: Lady Raven (1)

    Chapter 113: Lady Raven (1)


    Click!


    "Ahh!... home sweet home."


    Finally, after an entire week at the academy''s medical center, I was discharged and made my way back to my dorm room. Grabbing my belongings, I immediately headed to my mother''s old apartment in the city.


    "Haaa..."


    It was a nice apartment, located in the lower part of the city away from people and all that hustle and bustle. The best thing was that only a few people were living here in the building, and those were elderly, which was perfect since I didn''t want people snooping around and bothering me.


    "I need a shower first," I muttered, dropping my bag and glancing around the small apartment.


    It was clean, not a whole lot of dust had gathered, the furniture was all arranged and organized, and the fridge was full of food. I had used the apartment a few days before the exam.


    Pushing open the bathroom door, I took in the sight of the sink and the toilet. There wasn''t enough room for a bathtub, but a small walk-in shower had been installed.


    Stepping into the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and began peeling off my clothes.


    "Ahh... that feels good," I sighed, stepping under the shower and letting the water wash away the sweat and fatigue.


    "What should I do next?" I muttered, rubbing my body and cleaning it from the filth.


    I didn''t have the chance to take a shower in the medical center, since I had to play the injured and the depressed girl who had lost her ''friends,'' her teacher, and that rape attempt. Even though my skin was technically clean, I still felt the urge to take a bath, especially after a week of constant sex with the cute healer Ethan.


    I milked him dry for nearly half a liter of semen. Not much compared to the futa gnoll, but still a decent amount to start with.


    I didn''t have to worry about being pregnant because of my unique race, so I was going all out with the fucking and the milking.


    He was such a cute boy, he even gave me his number, and yes, I plan to visit him regularly in the future when I need semen with healing magic.


    "Ara ara, this is good," I moaned, rubbing my boobs and nipples; the sensation was great. "I need to find more people like him."


    ''I need to be careful,'' I sighed, grabbing the shampoo and washing my hair. Then I used a simple soap and cleaned my body.


    "Hmm?... should I go to that place," I said, rinsing the foam and water, and turning off the shower. "What I require is only available there."


    Reaching for the towel, I dried myself off and walked out of the bathroom naked, making my way to the closet.


    "I need a disguise first." Taking a small silver makeup box, I went back to the bathroom. Standing in front of the mirror, I took a deep breath before focusing on one of my new skills.


    The Human Form.


    "Oh!... I look stunning," I exclaimed, staring at a mature version of me in the mirror. Longer pink hair, big ass, wide hips, a giant pair of tits, and a sexy hourglass figure. This was the human half of my Arachne form. I found out that I could change to it and remain completely human.


    Think of it as having two human forms: the cute, teenage Nana-chan and the adult, seductive Nana-sama. Hahahaha.


    "Now let''s put on some makeup." Opening the makeup box, I took out a small black pill and swallowed it. Its effect was simply dyeing my hair and eyebrows black. Pink hair isn''t that rare, but I didn''t want to risk someone recognizing me.


    After finishing my makeup, I looked at myself in the mirror and nodded, a smile forming on my lips.


    Looking up, I stared at the building. The atmosphere was dark, gloomy, and ominous, with the sound of music coming from inside.


    "This place has improved a lot."


    A place like this wouldn''t open its door to just anyone. You see, the Black Moon is a renowned club, but in reality, it''s an underground organization. Their business was to act as the middleman between the black market and the buyers.


    They provided anything you desired: drugs, weapons, information. But today, I was looking for something specific¡ªa building.


    "Please stop, my lady." The security guards raised their hands, forcing me to stop.


    "State your purpose, and we''ll allow you to proceed," the guard on the right spoke, his hand resting on his gun holster.


    Without much reaction, I pulled out a black card with a moon logo and showed it to the guards.


    "!!!" Immediately upon seeing the card, they bowed and quickly stepped aside, letting me through.


    "Have a nice day, my lady."


    I smirked, tucking the card back in my bag, then sneakily storing it in my inventory, and stepping inside the club.


    "We''re honored to have a guest like you, my lady," a tall, good-looking man in a black suit and tie approached me.


    "I want a private room, please," I stated, wasting no time.


    "Please follow me," the man said. His tone was respectful, but I could smell a bit of lust.


    Can''t blame him; I''m fucking hot.


    "..."


    Ahem, anyway, I followed him to the elevator on the side, up to the second floor where they had private rooms, and I was led to the VIP room.


    "Please make yourself at home, my lady," the man said, opening the door to the VIP room and guiding me inside.


    "This will do," I nodded, taking a seat on the couch and crossing my legs.


    "Please enjoy. You can use the screen to select your choice. The food and drinks are free, and if you need something, just press the bell," he explained, before bowing, closing the door, and leaving me alone in the room.


    "Wow!... I can''t believe this place has grown this big," I muttered, scanning the room, and admiring the decor and the expensive furniture.


    "It''s good that I invested two years ago into this club," I smirked, remembering the good old times when the Black Moon was just a small bar selling information on the brink of going out of business.


    Now that small dirty bar was an underground organization with an impressive amount of influence in the city and outside of it, and all thanks to a mysterious investor by the name of Lady Raven.


    Yup... I own 51% of the shares, and it''s time to make good use of it.


    "Funny, it all started as a simple joke."


    Opening the interface, I browsed the catalog, searching for buildings, and after finding one that matched my request, I pressed the confirm button and waited for the delivery.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 114: Lady Raven (2)

    Chapter 114: Lady Raven (2)


    As I opened the interface, I scanned through the catalog, seeking out the buildings. After locating one that suited my needs, I rang the bell to summon the man from earlier.


    "Yes, my lady?" he inquired with a slight bow.


    "Here," I said, gesturing to the screen. "I want to purchase this building."


    "Right away, my lady," he replied, bowing deeper. "I''ll call the manager to finalize the transaction."


    "Take your time."


    I waited patiently, browsing through the products the club provides, making a mental note of a few items to buy later.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Lady Raven, this is the manager. How may I assist you?" A tall blonde woman in a sharp business suit stepped inside the room, greeting me with a polite smile.


    "Oh!... You know who I am?" I questioned, raising my eyebrow.


    "No, my lady. This is your first visit here," the woman replied, bowing with a warm smile. "We were notified that Lady Raven''s black card was scanned at the entrance."


    "I see. Well, it''s good you''re here," I smiled, gesturing for her to sit on the couch opposite me. "I want to purchase this." I pointed at the building on the screen.


    "Certainly, my lady," she said, tapping her bracelet to pull up the building''s details. "Lady Raven, this building will cost you five million credits. However, since you are one of the owners, and the building is a property of the Black Moon Club, you can acquire it at half price."


    "Good. I''ll buy it immediately. Get the documents ready for me to sign."


    "Understood, my lady¡ª" she paused abruptly, shifting her attention to her bracelet. "Pardon me, my lady, one moment, please."


    "Sure, take your time," I replied, maintaining my composure.


    "Thank you for your patience," she smiled at me, then spoke into her bracelet. The call was brief, lasting no more than ten seconds. The blonde woman ended it, turning back to me with a professional smile.


    "Lady Raven, the building you requested has been gifted to you by the founder as a token of gratitude for your assistance in a time of need."


    ''Wow! This is fantastic. I don''t have to worry about purchasing it now.'' I fought the urge to jump for joy, keeping up my Lady Raven facade.


    "I see, that''s very generous of the founder." I kept my cold face, not reacting too much. "I hope to meet him one day."


    "Unfortunately, the founder is currently out of the city," the woman replied, bowing with a look of sincere regret. "He wished to meet you as well and asked me to inform you that he will return in a few weeks."


    "I see. It''s a shame. Well, it can''t be helped. Thank you." I thanked her, watching her tapping in her bracelet, and pulling out the building''s documents. I signed them, placing the foundation for my plan.


    "All set, the building is yours," the woman said, standing up. "Is there anything else you need, my lady?"


    "Yes, I ordered a few items, and I would like them delivered to my new residence," I confirmed my second order, rising and smoothing out my dress. "I would also like an escort to the underground market."


    "I''ll personally attend to your request, my lady."


    "Thank you, I''m here for a special kind of slave," I replied, walking past him. "I expect high-quality merchandise." I hated referring to people as merchandise, but I had to maintain my act.


    "Of course, right this way, Lady Raven," the man said, closing the door and leading me through the hall to a private room with a large screen and a woman in a maid outfit.


    "Here we are. You can view our collection from here. The prices are listed on the side. If you find something you like, just click on it," the elderly man explained, gesturing at the screen. "If you have any questions, the maid here will be happy to assist."


    "Thank you," I said.


    After the elderly man left the room, I opened the screen and began browsing the slaves. There were all kinds of humanoid races, from humans, elves, and demons to half-orcs and half-giants. They were easy to tame.


    I was looking for two types of slaves. The first was a futanari; I needed a big, fat cock, and a strong body and mind to fight. Few races could produce a futanari. Dark elves had the most dick-girls. I picked the best one in both appearance and skills¡ªa shadow assassin; perfect for a bodyguard, protecting me from the shadows.


    Sniff.


    "Huh?" I paused my shopping, looking back at the maid in the room, sniffing the scent she was releasing.


    "Ara~... Cute." Our eyes momentarily met, and she instantly blushed, looking away.


    "Come here," I smiled, gesturing for her to come to me.


    "Yes, my lady," the maid responded, standing up and walking toward me.


    "Kneel," I ordered, spreading my legs for her.


    "Yes, my lady," the maid complied, kneeling between my legs.


    "Serve me," I demanded, pulling up the hem of my dress, and revealing my lacy black panties.


    "As you wish," the maid murmured, lowering her head and sliding my panties down my thighs, exposing my pink lips before she began to slowly lick me.


    "Ohhh!... Good girl," I praised her, gently stroking her head.


    "Hmmm... her tongue is divine." The way her tongue was sliding in and out and teasing my walls was... something else.


    "Ahh... ahhh!" I moaned, throwing my head back. The maid was skilled, her tongue and lips working my clit, driving me wild. "Don''t stop until I say so."


    "Yes, my lady," the maid answered, her tongue and lips devouring my honey pot.


    ''I should buy her too; she could serve me when I''m bored,'' I mused.


    While the maid diligently served me, I refocused on my shopping, purchasing ten slaves for my new home. I chose only human and elf females and futas, with one exception: my second bodyguard.


    A tall, muscular, futa half-giant with dark skin, thick black hair, and a pair of red eyes that reminded me of Morgana. But the most striking feature of this futa was her cock, which rivaled that of a horse¡ªlong, thick, with huge balls. Moreover, she was a skilled fighter, capable of protecting me in case of danger.


    ''I can''t wait to taste her cock,'' I thought with a grin.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 115: Lady Raven (3)

    Chapter 115: Lady Raven (3)


    "Ughh... that was amazing," I praised, feeling my whole body shaking from the orgasm the maid gave me. Despite the pleasure coursing through me, I somehow managed to maintain Lady Raven''s character.


    "Thank you, my lady," she replied with a respectful bow, her face glistening with my juices.


    "Would you like to come with me?" I asked, pulling back my sexy panties, adjusting my clothes, and rising to my feet. "I''m in need of a personal maid."


    "I''m honored to serve someone as beautiful as you, my lady," she responded, looking excited and happy. The lust emanating from her was intoxicating, making my desire surge with every passing second.


    "Great." I extended my hand and offered a small smile to her, the kind of smile that gives the feeling that it''s rare for Lady Raven to show it. "I''ll be in your care."


    "I will, my lady," the maid acknowledged, shaking my hand firmly.


    "Now then," I muttered, turning my attention back to the screen. I reviewed my list once more before confirming my order. "Good, all done."


    With a sigh of relief, I turned my gaze to the maid and asked, "What now?"


    "Just a moment, my lady. Your order will be ready shortly," she replied, tapping on a small screen on the side of the room where she had initially been standing.


    A brief silence filled the room as we waited for my order. The maid stood still, her hands clasped behind her back, her head held high. I leaned back on the couch, casually checking the news on my phone and browsing the photos the girls at the academy had posted.


    "My lady, your order has arrived," the maid announced. "Would you like to inspect them?"


    "Yes, I would," I nodded, standing up and walking over to her.


    "As you wish," she said.


    The wall in front of me slid open, revealing a massive glass window. Through it, I could see a large, spacious room with a single table at its center, and ten slaves were standing around it, all of them naked and in their best condition, their heads bowed, eyes fixed on the floor.


    ''They are hot.''


    Only the futa half-giant held her head high, staring directly at the glass. I could see the burning fire in her eyes, the desire to fight. She was like a wild beast that was caged, but her dick was limp between her legs.


    "Impressive," I commented.


    "Do you have any questions, my lady?"


    "No. They are perfect," I stated, smiling at the maid and stepping away from the glass. "Send them to the address that was included in the order."


    "Understood. Is there anything else you require?"


    "Yes. You. I told you I need a personal maid."


    "It would be an honor to serve you, my lady," the maid bowed. "But you must speak with the manager first."


    "Great, lead the way."


    "Right away, my lady."


    Exiting the room, the maid guided me through the corridors and into the lobby, where we encountered the elderly man from earlier.


    "This is the manager, my lady," she whispered before stepping back.


    "Lady Raven, how may I assist you?" the elderly man asked, approaching me with a smile.


    ''There are so many possibilities here,'' I thought, licking my lips and fantasizing about what could happen if I just let go and acted like a horny slut.


    ''Ahhh... it''s so tempting.''


    "Hey, you."


    "Yes, my lady?" the maid responded, turning to look at me as she sat beside me.


    "What''s your name? I''m sorry, but I forgot to ask earlier."


    "No problem, my lady," she replied, smiling. "My name is Anna. It will be a pleasure to serve you."


    "I hope so," I chuckled, leaning forward and whispering to her, "We''ll be having a lot of fun. Are you okay with that?"


    "!!!" The maid Anna blushed, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Y-yes, my lady."


    "Hehe..." I chuckled, placing my finger under her chin and gently turning her face to mine.


    "Can I kiss you, Anna?" I asked, leaning closer. I could have forced myself on her, but I wanted to give her the choice. Maybe this way, I could build trust between us.


    "Yes, my lady," the maid breathed, nodding her head and closing her eyes.


    "Good girl," I praised, pressing my lips against hers.


    The kiss was sweet and warm, unlike my previous kisses.


    "..."


    Now that I think about it, I had only kissed Morgana and the cute healer Ethan.


    "Ahhh," I moaned, sliding my tongue into her mouth and exploring it.


    "Oh!" the maid gasped, her body trembling as her hand landed on my thigh.


    "Mmmhm..."


    ''This is amazing.'' I couldn''t help but moan, tasting her mouth and feeling her tongue swirling around mine. Her lips were soft, and her hand was gentle.


    ''I want her.''


    My pussy was soaking wet, my juices were flowing down my thighs, and I could smell the strong scent of her arousal.


    "Ahhh!" I cried out, throwing my head back as her hands reached for my breasts, massaging them through my clothes.


    "Do you want me to stop, my lady?" Anna asked, her hands pausing, her worried eyes meeting mine.


    I was about to say, ''No, don''t stop,'' but I noticed we were about to reach our destination.


    "Not now. Let''s wait until we get home," I smiled, licking my lips and straightening my dress. "We have all night."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 116: Lady Raven (4)

    Chapter 116: Lady Raven (4)


    Stepping out of the car, I looked at the building in front of me and grinned.


    "Finally. A place I can call my own."


    I''ve always wanted a place that belonged to me, not to my bastard of a father. This building was recommended to me during a casual chat with one of my in-game friends; the same thing happened with my investment in the Black Moon Club.


    I didn''t know much about him, only his player name: The Silent King. A weird name, but he was a great help. He told me about the club and its potential. Plus, the investment money came from my father, and I was angry and dying to get rid of his filthy money.


    As for this building, it perfectly fits my needs. A tall, massive structure that goes all the way from the Night City to the surface of the Crimson Capital. Hundreds of different-sized rooms that could be used for anything¡ªtraining grounds, garages, storage rooms¡ªall massive in size. And of course, my main purpose for buying this building.


    An underground base that''s almost half the size of the building itself, deep in the underground of the Night City. As far as I know, the Blood Queen built this city as a refuge in case monsters invaded the capital, and my new home was built during that period¡ªthat''s the reason for the existence of the underground base.


    "Perfect... It was a good choice to get this place."


    "Lady Raven, is everything to your satisfaction?"


    "Yes," I answered, not bothering to turn and face the person¡ªthe maid, Anna.


    "I''m glad, my lady."


    "Let''s go," I said, opening the front gate on my own. I wanted to be the first one to enter.


    [Welcome to your new home, Lady Raven]


    ''Ohh!...''


    As soon as I stepped through the front door, the voice of the building''s AI system welcomed me.


    ''This is amazing,'' I thought, having the AI responsible for the place is a MASSIVE help. And it appears to be connected to my hunter system now since I''m the owner.


    I glanced around, noting the decent furniture, the decorations, and the lights. The interior was clean, not even a single dust particle. Since this entrance was on the Night City, the first floor was designed as a mansion, unlike the entrance on the surface which was similar to an office floor, with the front desk and a large screen for communication.


    "My Lady, they are here," Anna said, pointing at the black van that just parked in front of the building.


    "Great," I smiled, ordering the maid to let the slaves inside. One by one, the slaves stood in the living room in front of me wearing clean clothes. Another vehicle was used to transport the stuff I bought, and it was being moved into the storage rooms.


    ''They look good.''


    All of the ten slaves were standing in a line, their eyes were down, staring at the floor, except the half-giant, her eyes never left me, following me like a hawk.


    I was about to welcome them to their new home when suddenly the home AI spoke in my mind.


    [Lady Raven, an unknown individual has entered the parameters of the building. Shall I activate the defense protocols?]


    ''What?'' I shouted inwardly, shocked and at the same time furious that someone just invaded my home, and it''s been less than ten minutes since I set foot inside.


    "You there, step forward," I ordered, pointing at the dark elf.


    "M-Me?..." the dark elf replied, a little afraid of my sudden call, her body was shaking, her legs were trembling, and her arms were holding her chest.


    "Don''t be afraid. You''re not in trouble. I just want you to do something for me," I said, gesturing for her to come to me.


    "Y-Yes mistress," she nodded, walking towards me. She had white hair, gray skin, and purple eyes with black sclera and, of course, long pointy ears. Her breasts and hips were big for her slim figure.


    "Hiii!" The dark elf girl squealed, surprised when I reached out and placed my hand on her shoulder.


    "Relax, I''m not going to hurt you," I leaned, whispering in her ear what she needed to do. "Can you do that for me?"


    "Y-Yes Mistress." She relaxed a little after I told her what to do.


    "Good. Do a good job, and I''ll reward you."


    "Hehehe.... Okay."


    "Now, go," I gestured, watching her make a quick jump before sinking into the shadow, and disappearing into the darkness.


    ''Nice trick''


    "Alright. All of you, the bathrooms are to the right, take a shower, and get dressed. After dinner, you can choose any room you like on the second floor."


    "Y-Yes Mistress," they muttered, bowing, except the futa half-giant who just scoffed at my words.


    I watched her approach the man, lifting him upside down, and hanging him by his legs. Then the giantess punched him in the stomach a few times.


    "Ahhh!" the man screamed in pain.


    "Talk!" the half-giant barked, her eyes cold and emotionless, and her lips curved in a cruel smile.


    "..." the man was silent.


    "Heh, you think you''re a tough one," the giantess chuckled. "Let''s see how long you can hold."


    "What... AHHH!" A scream escaped his lips as the futa aimed her monster cock at his mouth and forcefully pushed her way down his throat.


    "Wow... she''s really a giant," I muttered, watching a bulge forming on the man''s throat.


    "Hmm, that''s the spot," the half-giant moaned, starting to move her hips, fucking the man''s mouth. The sound of choking and the smell of sex began to fill the bathroom. "I''ll make you talk, but we''re going to have fun first."


    Her monster cock was pounding the man''s throat, forcing it open and stretching it to its limits. His face was slowly turning blue, but the most erotic thing for me was her giant balls that kept slapping his face with every thrust.


    ''It''s like a pussy.''


    The futa half-giant''s cock was sliding in and out of the man''s throat, and he was moaning as his throat was being violated by the giant dick.


    "What a bitch."


    "Ahhh..."


    "Hahaha, you''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" the futa laughed, seeing the man''s eyes rolling into the back of his head as she fucked his throat. "I knew you would love this but..."


    She stopped, pulling her cock out of the man''s throat. "We''re not done yet."


    "Ugh..." the man choked, gasping for air as soon as her monster cock was removed. His body was twitching, and he was coughing up the precum that the futa giantess had pumped into him.


    "Now that you''re warmed up, let''s have some real fun."


    "What?" he yelled as she suddenly dropped him on his stomach, ripping his clothes and tossing them aside, leaving him naked and vulnerable.


    "No... no," he begged, trying to crawl away, but in doing so, he gave the futa a nice view of his surprisingly nice ass.


    "Come here," she roared, grabbing his leg, and pulling him back to her, spreading his legs, and lining her giant dick with his tight backdoor hole.


    "Stop, please, no... don''t do this..."


    "You brought this upon yourself," the futa said, pushing the head of her cock past the tight ring of muscle. There was no foreplay, no nothing, just her forcing her way into the man.


    "Aghhh!!!"


    "Hahahaha..." she laughed, ignoring the screams, as her monster cock stretched his anal walls and ripped his virginity apart.


    "AHHH!"


    "Ohhh!... your ass is so tight and amazing," the futa praised, as her massive shaft penetrated his guts. "It''s squeezing my dick like crazy."


    "Fuck..." I moaned, watching the man''s anus being spread open as the giant futa''s cock pushed into his virgin ass. I even saw drops of blood falling down his thighs.


    ''She''s amazing''


    I couldn''t help but imagine the scene if it was me, a futa would be using my ass and forcing her massive cock deep inside me.


    ''That would be... painful but also great!''


    His ass was barely able to handle the futa''s huge cock. As she slowly pushed more and more into him, he was screaming, yelling, and crying, but she didn''t care and kept pushing more until his stomach had a huge bulge.


    "AHHH!... I''LL TALK... I''LL TALK!" he cried, making the futa stop, glancing at me. I knew what she wanted, and honestly, I was enjoying the show to the point that I think I''ll climax just from watching.


    "Don''t stop until you''re satisfied."


    She smiled, licking her lips.


    "Thank you... Boss."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 117: A Hundred at a Time

    Chapter 117: A Hundred at a Time


    Clap! Clap!


    "Alright, everyone," I announced, clapping my hands sharply to command the attention of the assembly below. "Do I need to go over it again, or did you all get it?"


    "Yes, Mother, we understand."


    "Good." I nodded, feeling happy that it was finally time to let my children into the Nightmare Tower.


    "While there''s no limit on the number of people who can enter, I''ll only allow a hundred of you to go in each week," I repeated, emphasizing this key point just to make sure they completely understood me. I used my passive skill ''Offspring''s Loyalty,'' embedding a command in their minds: once a hundred had entered, the rest would have to wait.


    Sigh... Sorry, kids, but I can''t risk all of you going in at once.


    I knew they were all eager to enter the tower and level up since it was the perfect hunting ground for most of them. Moreover, with the new functions of the tower that suddenly appeared when I was ready to accept challengers, death wasn''t the end.


    For a penalty of 25% less XP from slaying monsters, I enabled the respawn function for the challengers. When the HP hits zero, the challenger will respawn back at the beginning of the floor; they will lose 75% of the XP they gained on that floor, but they will keep all items and skills.


    ''I hate negative progress, but it''s a small price to pay to avoid death.''


    All the first five floors were ready, and as a little bonus for my kids, I added a special item to the reward pool. I called it ''The Mother''s Gift,'' a small crimson ticket I crafted using the tower''s mana. This item has a rare chance to drop from defeating bosses or treasure chests. Using it would allow you to learn a new skill.


    The skills available were from the shop¡ªbasic ones like beginner swordsmanship, magic, cooking, crafting, alchemy, or even gardening. Nothing extraordinary since the ticket was just a common one.


    Experience points, cores, gold, and items, all could drop, and unable to resist my curiosity, I took a sneak peek at the rewards of the first boss. Unlocking the inventory with ten slots.


    ''They better appreciate this.''


    "Remember the rules: you''ll have to challenge the five floors solo; there is no going back. If you die, you''ll start from the beginning. And if you''re not confident enough, you can retreat and start over. But remember, no more than a hundred per week. So you have to wait in line."


    "Yes, Mother."


    "Great, now get inside and have some fun."


    "Yeeeaaaahhh"


    "AWOOO!"


    "!!!" I smirked, watching my children racing to the tower''s gate. I''d said I''d allow a hundred of them to enter, but didn''t specify which ones.


    "You''re cruel," Celeste remarked with a smile from beside me.


    "Hahaha...I know"


    "You should have allowed them to choose."


    "Nah, I prefer it like this. Plus, it will be a good chance to teach them that nothing in this world is free and they must work hard and claim what they want."


    ''So this is the home of the spiders.''


    Opening my status, I impregnated myself with Hikari''s eggs first.


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated yourself: Kitsune]


    [Time till birth: 20 days]


    "Wow... that''s some long-ass pregnancy," I muttered, moving the pups to my ''Dimensional Womb'' so they could grow safely while freeing my womb for the spider egg. But before that, I needed to do something first.


    "Ahhh... this is refreshing," I let out a moan of pleasure as a crimson spider''s abdomen grew from my butt. My Arachne form was different from Nana''s.


    I had eight spider-bladed legs and four new crimson eyes¡ªtwo on my forehead and two on my cheeks below my original ones. My fangs were longer and sharper, jutting out from my lips.


    "This is great," I grinned, flexing my new spider limbs and admiring the beauty of my Arachne body. And of course, the most important organ for me:


    The Ovipositor.


    "Hehehe... I missed you, buddy."


    My Ovipositor was bigger than ever, longer and thicker, a beautiful shade of red and silver. It was located in the middle of the spider''s abdomen. However, I could replace my human cock with the ovipositor at any time.


    "Nice... let''s begin," I said, taking out from my inventory one of the trial''s rewards: The Spider Core, a mesmerizing purple crystal the size of a baseball, and I was pushing it right up my pussy.


    "Ohhh..." I moaned as the core entered my cunt, stretching my walls. The size was no joke, but I kept pushing it in until it finally reached my cervix and entered my womb.


    "Phew... that was tough."


    Fully absorbing the core, I swiftly impregnated myself with the spider egg. Then I infused it with the core''s energy, my blood, and finally, the womb crest mana.


    After breeding with the tower''s monsters, my womb crest was fully charged, and I used it on the spider egg, hoping to birth the most powerful spider.


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated yourself: Spider]


    [Time till birth: 15 days]


    "Nice." I smiled, moving the egg to my ''Dimensional Womb'' to keep it safe; after all, it was the last of its kind. Losing it would mean game over for the spider race.


    With that out of the way, I experimented a little with my Arachne form, using the transformation ability, like growing four extra human arms, morphing them into blades like my spider legs, reducing my eyes to two, or simply growing extra ''sensitive parts''... Hehehe.


    I could grow two human dicks plus the ovipositor, and that wasn''t all: two vaginas¡ªone on the spider''s abdomen and one in my human part. So yeah, I could fuck three holes simultaneously and get fucked by two dicks.


    "Ahhh... I love this form."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 118: A Tower’s Hidden Potential

    Chapter 118: A Tower¡¯s Hidden Potential


    "BOO!"


    "KYAAAAAA!" the little fox girl screamed in fear as I suddenly appeared in her home and jumped at her. "Mmm... Morgana!"


    "Hehehe, I got you," I chuckled, hugging her, and kissing her little nose.


    "N-No you didn''t," Hikari denied, burying her face in my neck, and wrapping her arms around me.


    "What are you doing here?" the cute kitsune asked, tilting her head, her fluffy tail was moving left and right.


    "Can''t I visit the mother of my children?" I said with a smirk, gently stroking her swollen belly


    "Y-you can," the little fox blushed, burying her head in my chest, hiding her embarrassment. "I missed you a lot."


    "I missed you too."


    "..." The cute fox girl was silent, only hugging me. I felt her hot breath on my skin. Her lips were pressed against my right breast, and I could hear her heart beating fast.


    "Hmm? Is something wrong?"


    "No"


    "Are you sure?" I asked, lifting her chin, and gazing deep into her eyes.


    "Huff, huff... Morgana... I... I," the little fox was struggling to say her thoughts. Not wanting to force her, I quickly spoke, changing the subject.


    "Hikari, I want you to come to my home."


    "Y-Your home?" The kitsune girl''s eyes were wide open, her jaw was dropped. "But... I can''t Morgana, you know I have to look fo¡ª"


    "You can look for them after you give birth. It''s not safe for you or the babies," I reasoned, and I didn''t lie, the forest was still dangerous, and some of the spider-rats were still roaming around. I can''t risk letting her wander around with my kids in her belly.


    "But..."


    "No BUT!... You''re coming with me," I roared, playfully slapping her head. "NOW!"


    "Ugh... fine," the fox pouted, giving me a cute glare. "But I''ll leave as soon as they''re born."


    Like hell I allow you to leave that soon.


    "We''ll see about that."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, nothing," I said, lifting her up, and throwing her over my shoulder.


    "Wait Morgana, what are you doing!?" the kitsune asked, gripping my neck fearing the fall. "P-put me down!"


    "Sorry, not happening."


    "Huff... Huff," the fox panted, her cheeks were red, her tails were swinging, teasing my back, and her two original breasts were bouncing. The rest were pressed against my shoulder.


    Damn, I want to fuck her so badly.''


    The thought of fucking her cute little pussy, and her ass was making my body heat up, and my cock twitch, but I restrained myself, she''s pregnant, and I can''t risk it. So instead I teleported back to my home with her.


    But that didn''t mean the rest were weak.


    Ember was the second one to finish the 1st floor, which came as a surprise to me. I mean she kept tracking the few goblins I placed and fucking them until they died. She wasted so much time, but how the hell did she find her way?


    ''I guess luck was a huge factor.''


    Fenrir was the third all because he took the time to hunt every monster on the floor making himself stronger. Azura was the fourth; she used a similar strategy to Scarlett, however, she didn''t go all out destroying the floor, instead, she used her ice magic to freeze the maze piece by piece, and the area that her magic didn''t reach was the boss room.


    ''Wait a second, how the hell did Scarlett''s flames manage to slay the boss?''


    The boss room was protected by a barrier; normally you have to enter it to be able to do damage to the boss. Slaying it without entering was impossible.


    "Oh, I see this is why," I nodded, reading the information provided by the tower system. Everything that happened inside the tower was consistently being recorded. Apparently, Scarlett''s flames were unique, cursed flames that have the ability to burn even magic.


    ''The barrier of the first-floor boss was unable to withstand the flames for long.''


    Taking a mental note to do something about it later, I don''t want others to do the same thing as Scarlett did, at least for the boss. As for the rest of the hunters, well some managed to pass the floor while others still.


    Like Luna, who for some reason was busy getting fucked by the slime boss. She could have killed it but she didn''t, enjoying that slimy cock invading her inside.


    ''What is she doing? Didn''t she and Ember agree on being mates?''


    ...


    Letting the hunters to their hunt, I shifted my focus to the new two interfaces that were unlocked to me as soon as the tower was invaded.


    One was the floor manager, and the second one was tower crafting.


    The floor manager interface was simple and yet complicated at the same time. Using it, I could give birth to special creatures that help me in managing the tower.


    That''s the simple part; the complicated one, was creating the managers themselves, it''s a very long and complicated process that involves materials that I never heard about. But the most dangerous thing about creating the managers was using a part of your soul to give life to them.


    ''How can someone use their soul?''


    It was my first time hearing about it, and the thought of losing a part of myself was not appealing. Lucky for me, I don''t have to deal with any of this.


    Lilith took care of the managers; all I had to do was give birth to them. She created ten managers, and only one of them is available to me. However, I must finish designing the first ten floors and successfully manage on my own the tower for a month.


    ''Not too hard and not too easy, I can manage that,'' I sighed, closing the floor manager''s interface and opening the second one.


    The Tower''s crafting was an interesting one. When you hear crafting, you may think that the function was all about crafting things for the tower, like weapons to be used as loot. And you''re not wrong, but that''s not all.


    The main function of the crafting was allowing me to craft a new Nightmare Tower.


    "This is a big discovery."


    Yes, I could craft a second tower however I want¡ªthe number of floors, the monsters, the theme of the tower, everything. And the best thing was I could create more than one. The only thing that was stopping me from creating right away was a key missing component.


    The Tower''s core.


    And I have no idea how to get one.


    "Ugh... if I had one right now, I could have crafted a sex tower, where the only way to defeat monsters is through sex."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 119: Divine Primordial Protection

    Chapter 119: Divine Primordial Protection


    "Hmm?... There''s definitely something between those two," I murmured, watching two of my daughters engaged in seemingly pointless activities on the second floor. "I''m certain of it."


    Instead of tackling the tower like the others, Ember and Luna were indulging in their own depraved games with the monsters. Ember leaped from one goblin to the next, mercilessly destroying their small tight assholes. She didn''t care if they were males or females; all she cared about was satisfying her insatiable desire.


    Luna was no different, asserting her dominance over the goblins and using their green dicks as her toys, forcing them to breed her orally, vaginally, and anally. The pregnancy I''d bestowed upon her in my primordial form was still not evident.


    ''What a waste of time.'' I don''t know what happened between the two, but I plan to find out later.


    Shaking my head, I redirected my attention to Scarlett, who was making her way toward the second floor''s boss room.


    In order to prevent her from repeating what happened on the first floor, I exercised my authority as the administrator, disabling the power of her cursed flames against the boss room''s barrier. She could incinerate the entire maze, but the boss room would remain untouched. I wanted her to grow by experiencing a real challenge with the boss.


    Watching for a few more minutes, I stood up, stretching a little before teleporting to my home and having some fun with my daughters and loved ones.


    Over the next few days, I was in a slow life mode, with an interesting routine. Each morning, I awoke to the warm, eager mouths of my children, licking and sucking my cock, balls, and cunt. And after a quick morning fuck, where I would impregnate a few of them.


    I would leave for the tower to observe the progress of the hunters for a few hours. Then, in the evening, I''d return home, milking my holstaur daughters. I also impregnated all four of them and me with their eggs two times, storing the pregnancies in my ''Dimensional Womb.''


    Hikari quickly blended into our family, forming a close bond with Celeste and our twin daughters, becoming best friends almost immediately. As for me, I informed everyone of my departure again, teleporting to the dead tree after relocating the waypoint the previous day. I was eager to continue exploring the forest, with the dead tree marking the deepest point I had reached in the north.


    "Let''s do this," I breathed in deeply and shifted into my wolf form.


    "Oh!... This is even better than I expected!" I exclaimed, admiring the new enhancements to the form. After upgrading it to rank D, I unlocked another wolf transformation. This one allowed me to switch from a werewolf-like form to that of a regular wolf but much faster.


    Pure smooth silver fur and a body length of three meters, sharp claws, crimson eyes, a fluffy tail, and of course, a huge erect wolf cock with a very sharp tip like a spear, a knot, and a pair of large balls.


    "This will come in handy," I muttered, imagining myself breeding in this form.


    Utilizing my transformation ability, I adjusted the form to be slightly smaller and more akin to a male wolf. With the speed granted by this wolf form, I could easily traverse the distance from the dead tree to the icy mountain visible in the distance and blend in with the forest''s wildlife.


    I ran at a steady pace¡ªnot rushing but not dawdling either¡ªmoving through the trees at an astonishing speed. I encountered no obstacles along the way, no monsters, not even spider-rats. In fact, I didn''t encounter any creatures at all; the forest was calm and eerily silent.


    ''I guess this is the effect of the spider-rats that caused all the animals to run away.''


    It wasn''t until I had been running for about two hours that I began to spot signs of wildlife: bear, deer, boar, fox, and a few other smaller species. I avoided them and continued toward the mountains.


    ROAR!!


    AWOOO!!


    "!!!" I halted abruptly, startled by a powerful roar and a wolf''s howl coming from my right. From the tone of the howl, it was clear the wolf was in trouble.


    "Interesting," I muttered, changing direction and sprinting toward the source as fast as I could.


    "Hmm?" My figure froze an inch away from the map when I noticed something strange ahead of me. A certain tree about three feet away from me suddenly got...how to say... flickered or distorted momentarily.


    Yeah... The top half of the tree shifted slightly to the left for a split second before snapping back into place. It reminded me of a glitch I had encountered while designing the tower''s maze.


    ''What the hell was that?''


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I approached the tree, cautiously reaching out to touch its trunk. It appeared solid and normal¡ªnothing out of the ordinary. But I was wrong. The next moment, my hand began to sink into the tree''s bark.


    "Wha...?" Before I could pull my hand back, an unseen force yanked me forward, pulling my entire body into the tree.


    BOOF!


    "Ugh," I groaned, hitting the ground face-first. I stood up, dusting myself off, and looked around, stunned by what I saw.


    I found myself in a vast, seemingly endless golden plain. The ground was rough, the air was clean but heavy in my lungs, and the sun shone brightly in the clear blue sky.


    "What is this place?" I wondered, turning around and being met with an even more shocking sight.


    A massive black wall, or more accurately, a colossal dome of dark energy, loomed over the area behind me.


    Ding!


    The familiar ding rang inside my head, and with it, a window popped up.


    [Divine Primordial Protective Barrier:?????????????]


    [Time left: 2 years, 6 months, 15 days, 20 hours, 32 minutes, 52 seconds]


    "Holy shit... Lilith!" I muttered, stepping closer to the black dome and carefully reaching my hand to it. I was surprised that I could touch it and feel it. The dome was hot, yet cold, solid yet liquid.


    ''Is this a divine protection created by Lilith?''


    If yes, then what was the reason? Why was she protecting this place? And who was she protecting?


    Slap!


    I slapped my forehead at my own stupidity. The answer to that question was simple.


    Me.


    Lilith made this barrier to protect me. She probably did this just to ensure that nothing would go wrong during the early days of my time in the forest.


    "Thank you, Lilith. I love you."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 120: A New Land

    Chapter 120: A New Land


    "Phew... I got worried there for a second," I exhaled in relief as I effortlessly slipped through the barrier. I had feared Lilith''s barrier might only allow passage out and not back in. But my concerns were unfounded; the barrier didn''t affect me or my skills.


    The golden plains.


    A brand new world opened up before me, brimming with possibilities. New lands, fresh adventures, and undoubtedly, new races to breed.


    "This is exciting," I grinned, striding forward in a straight line. I shifted back into my human form since it allowed for better control over my blood magic in case of danger.


    The plain was as expected: a vast¡ªalmost flat¡ªland of grass, with a few small trees and bushes here and there enough to provide only minimal shade from the sun.


    "Huff...huff"


    My body was adjusting to the dense air, my chest was heaving up and down, beads of sweat were forming on my skin. The heat was getting to me, so I removed the living bandages that I was using, freeing my boobs and dick to the air.


    "Ahh... much better."


    My perky nipples were stiff, and my boobs were glistening under the sunlight, and of course, my dick and balls that I decided to keep on always.


    "This is refreshing"


    The grass felt soft against my skin, tickling and rubbing my inner thighs, pussy lips, and hard dick. I was enjoying the feel of the tall, golden grass as I made my way through it.


    After a few minutes, I heard the distant sound of running water¡ªa river or stream, perhaps. The idea of bathing naked in a natural body of water was too tempting to resist, and I sprinted toward the sound.


    "Wahhhh..." The view in front of me was mesmerizing, the clear, fresh water of the stream was running through a beautiful, long, and wide, golden grassy valley. The sky was blue and clear, with a few white, soft, round, fluffy clouds, and the sun was shining its warm rays.


    The atmosphere was breathtaking, and it was the perfect scene for a nice, relaxing, and hot sex.


    "Yosh!" I exclaimed, taking a few steps back before dashing forward and diving headfirst into the clear water.


    SPLASH!!


    "Haha, this is awesome." The water was cool and refreshing. After spending a few seconds enjoying the feeling, I surfaced and started to swim, diving down and exploring the stream, catching fish with my blood chains and letting the current carry me along.


    ''Ahhh, this is soo relaxing''


    I allowed the water to guide me, enjoying the cool sensation. I swam in the stream for quite some time until the flow slowed, leading to a small lake.


    "This is wonderful."


    I floated on my back, relaxing and gazing up at the sky, my breasts bobbing on the water''s surface, along with my semi-erect dick and balls.


    Thud! Thud!


    "Hmm?" I turned my head slightly to the right, my ears picking up the sound of something solid hitting the ground.


    ''What was that?'' I wondered, immediately diving underwater, not wanting to be seen, and slowly swimming towards the lake''s edge. The lake was nestled in the middle of a rocky terrain, surrounded by beautiful golden grass and a few trees.


    ''Is someone there?'' I thought, crawling out of the lake on all fours, using the golden grass as cover. The sound was coming from the left side, just behind a massive rock.


    I took a peek and froze.


    "Oh my!" The sight that greeted me was... one of the most erotic and arousing things I had ever seen, like something out of a fantasy tale.


    Half human, half horse.


    ''A centaur!''


    The creature was a stunning centaur with long blonde hair, big, round blue eyes, a curvy figure, and a generous pair of D-cup breasts. Her lower half was a magnificent brown horse, sporting a massive, long, thick, dark horse cock, almost twice the length of my arm, with a pink, flat tip and bulging veins running along the shaft.


    ''A futa centaur... Hell yeah!''


    "UGH!" The centaur let out a loud moan, thrusting her horse cock into a large hole in the rock, which was just the right size for her to fit.


    "Mmmm... ah, ah, ahh, ahh"


    ''What a strange taste.''


    Knock! Knock!


    The centaur knocked on the door twice. After a brief moment, the door opened, and a figure leaped out, hugging the futa centaur tightly.


    ''What!... ELF!'' I nearly gasped, spotting the newcomer.


    Long, pointy ears, flowing green hair, a slim yet curvy body, and a big, round butt. She wore a dress made from tree leaves. They exchanged a few words that I couldn''t hear. After that, the centaur handed the elf the leather bag.


    The elf leaned in and whispered something into the blonde centaur''s ear, causing her to blush furiously. The centaur took a few steps back, shaking her head rapidly and crossing her arms, clearly refusing whatever the elf had said before swiftly turning around and hurrying away.


    ''Hmmm, what did she say to her?'' I wondered, watching the elf close the door with a chuckle.


    I moved closer to the house and crouched low in the bushes, peering through the window. I watched as the elf pulled the barrel of cum out and filled a mug with the thick liquid. She then added some herbs and colorful powders to the mug, stirring it thoroughly before taking a sip.


    ''What is she doing?'' I wondered, my curiosity piqued.


    I could only watch as the elf removed her leaf dress, and I was stunned to see what she looked like naked.


    ''Damn... she''s gorgeous,'' I thought, my eyes tracing her form.


    She was slim, yet her curves were all in the right places. Her breasts were the right size, big, firm, round, and perky. And her pussy was wet and clean, not a single hair in sight. However, what caught my attention was her cock.


    Yes, she was a futa, but the small appendage she had didn''t quite look like a proper cock. It was barely an inch or two long, with almost non-existent balls¡ªmore like an enlarged clit than anything else.


    "Nnnngggg," she groaned suddenly, her face contorting in pain.


    ''What''s happening?'' I thought, leaning closer.


    "AAAAAA"


    The elf let out a loud shout, and her penis began to swell. It was growing, slowly becoming longer, thicker, harder. The elf fell to her knees, panting and sweating, her whole body shaking.


    "Aaaahhh, Aaaahhhh"


    In less than thirty seconds, her small penis grew into a huge, veiny, 14-inch, monster horse dick.


    ''Holy shit,'' I exclaimed inwardly, unable to tear my eyes away.


    Her balls had also expanded dramatically, now a pair of enormous, basketball-sized orbs hanging heavily between her legs.


    "Aaaaaaaa," the elf moaned, quickly standing to her feet and staring at her new horse dick with a serious look on her face. I noticed she was counting with her fingers, and after exactly ten seconds, her dick and balls shrank back down to their original small size.


    "AHHH!... FUCK!" she screamed, collapsing onto a chair, panting heavily. Her hands were shaking, and suddenly, out of the blue, the elf began to sob uncontrollably.


    ''What the hell just happened?''


    ...


    [End of Volume One: Reborn]


    Hello dear readers doing well?.


    We did it, we reached the end of volume one: Reborn.


    I hope you liked it as I did writing it. if you do please tell me in the comment I''ll be happy to hear them.


    See you in the next volume.


    Have fun.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 121: She’s Back!!

    Chapter 121: She¡¯s Back!!


    In an unknown place deep underground.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Ahh... Yeah... MORE!"


    "Cumming!"


    "..."


    "Now, can someone explain to me what in the hell is happening here?" an elderly man with a mane of gray hair and a long beard demanded, his voice icy and commanding as he glared at the two men in white robes standing in front of him.


    The place was a large underground room with a circular table in the middle. A single large chair dominated one side, and four candles hanging from the ceiling above the table cast flickering shadows on the stone walls.


    The old man was seated in the chair, his expression one of barely restrained fury. The two men trembled where they stood, one positioned to his left, the other to his right.


    "M-My... King," stammered the man on the left, his voice shaking. "This was... an unexpected accident."


    BOOM!


    "Do you call this an unexpected accident?" The old man slammed his fist on the table, making a huge dent. "This isn''t an accident; it''s a disaster!"


    "Gulp." The man on the right swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously toward the scene unfolding before them.


    On the cold stone floor lay three men and a woman, the four of them were having the best time of their life. The woman was being gangbanged by the men. She was moaning, shouting, and crying.


    The men were having their way with her body, her pussy, and her ass; they were filling her with their cum. They didn''t give a damn that their king was in front of them; all they cared about was satisfying carnal desires.


    "Look at them," the king pointed at the four. "Tell me, what was this ''unexpected accident'' that turned our most esteemed mages into a bunch of animals?"


    "It was..." began the man on the left, but his words were cut off by the sudden creak of the door swinging open. A mature woman, appearing to be in her forties, entered the room. She was clad in a white and gold priestly robe, her golden staff topped with angelic wings.


    "..." She took in the scene with a frown, her gaze settling on the group on the floor. "What is happening here?"


    "Priestess... you''re back," the king sighed in relief. "Can you do something about this? It''s driving me crazy."


    The priestess shook her head and pointed her staff at the four horny mages, muttering a magic spell, and the next second, the four were gone.


    "Where did you send them?" the king asked, watching the woman walking towards him. "The dungeon?"


    "No," she replied with a smile, shaking her head. "I sent them back to the mage tower. And before you ask, I''ll have someone there to take care of them."


    "Good," the old man nodded, sinking back into his chair with a deep breath. "This is a damn mess."


    "I guess so," the priestess commented, sitting next to the king and looking at the two men. "Now tell me what happened?"


    ...


    After thirty minutes of detailed explanations and reviewing the magical recordings, the priestess began to form a theory.


    "So, it all began when you detected a surge of divine energy emanating from the south?" the priestess summarized.


    "Yes," the king confirmed with a serious face and cold eyes. "I summoned those mages to investigate, but when they used their magic to track the divine energy, they suddenly lost control, behaving like wild animals fucking each other''s holes."


    "Hmmm," the priestess murmured, casting a glance at the two men. "Were you able to determine the nature of this divine energy?"


    "No, my lady. We only managed to pinpoint its location," one of the men responded.


    "Location?" the priestess asked, turning her attention to the king.


    "It is located somewhere deep in the south, where the lost lands of the gods are said to exist," the king explained.


    "!!!" The priestess''s eyes widened, her entire body shuddering momentarily. "The lost lands... Are you certain?"


    "I see," the priestess said, walking towards the bed of one of the mages. She then turned to the old woman. "I''ll heal them with my magic. Please wait outside and make sure no one enters."


    "Yes, my lady," the old woman bowed and left, closing the door behind her.


    The priestess waited a few minutes to make sure that no one was around. And once she was certain, she chanted a spell, and a magic circle appeared underneath the beds.


    "Purge the evil and cleanse the sins."


    A wave of green light spread through the room, and a dark crimson mist began to seep from the bodies of the mages, gathering at the center of the room.


    "Hmm, interesting"


    The priestess was intrigued by the mist. It emanated a strange aura, something that she couldn''t recognize. She kept focusing her magic, pulling all of the energy from the mages, until the mist began to take the shape of a crimson womb tattoo.


    Cling!


    "I... Impossible!" the priestess gasped, dropping her golden staff in shock. "How... how can this be?"


    "Is that..." Her eyes widened, her entire body trembling. She could hardly believe what she was witnessing.


    Snap.


    The priestess suddenly snapped her fingers, summoning golden flames that enveloped her body. The flames didn''t burn; they simply, magically, removed her clothing.


    "Haah, haah,"


    With eyes filled with lust and desire, the priestess stood there in her birthday suit. Sweat dripped down her body, her eyes were glued to the womb tattoo in front of her, breathing heavily.


    "C-Come to me"


    The priestess licked her lips, lying on her back and spreading her legs, exposing her wet, leaking-like-a-river, cunt.


    "Pleaseee." With a seductive, erotic, lustful tone, the priestess pleaded, inviting the crimson energy to her lower door.


    The tattoo suddenly moved, splitting into hundreds of small pieces. They floated in the air for a second and then shot down towards the priestess, diving into her wet pussy, forcing the priestess to scream in pleasure.


    "YEEESSSS, FUCKKK!" the priestess''s whole body trembled as she came, squirting and spraying her cum all over the floor.


    "Ahhh, Ahhhh, AHHHH, AHHHHH!" The priestess was a moaning, panting, drooling mess, her eyes rolled to the back of her head as the energy forced its way deeper into her pussy. Then suddenly, the priestess stopped cumming, and her whole body went limp.


    "OH MY GODDESS, YOU''RE TRULY BACK!" The priestess cried tears of joy, her face was of pure happiness and ecstasy as a long thick cock slowly grew between her legs, growing bigger and longer, reaching 12 inches, accompanied by hefty watermelon-sized balls.


    "YESS!" the priestess moaned, touching her new dick. It was hot to the touch, leaking like hell. The energy that was inside her was spreading through her body, amplifying every sensation and heightening her pleasure, and forming a womb tattoo right above her dick, glowing with a strange power.


    "HAAAA, THIS FEELS SO GOOD, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!" the priestess shouted, thrusting her hips upwards, and fucking the air. Her cock was throbbing, and her balls were clenching.


    "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCCCKKK!" The priestess was losing her mind. Her hips never stopped moving, and her hands kept stroking her cock with desperate fervor.


    "I-I can''t... I''m cumming!" she wailed, her voice rising in pitch as she reached her peak.


    "AHHHHHHH," with a loud moan, she released a thick stream of hot, white seed shooting from her cock and splattering across her body, coating her from tits to thighs.


    "Ahhh," the priestess let out a satisfied sigh, staring at her new cock with eyes filled with love and longing.


    "My goddess, your humble servant welcomes your return. May you bring happiness to our world once again," she murmured in a breathy prayer, her eyes closing as she stroked her cock, her thumb circling the sensitive tip.


    "Now, I must taste some virgins as a celebration of the return of my goddess."


    Welcome again to a new Vol. I hope you like it.


    Have fun


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 122: Mouth-to-Mouth Madness

    Chapter 122: Mouth-to-Mouth Madness


    "Oh... she''s at it again," I whispered, my eyes locked on the elf as she drank another concoction of the centaur''s essence and herbs.


    "Nnnngggg"


    I had been stalking the elf for the past three days, following her around, and watching her daily activities, and I must say, this was the weirdest thing that I have ever seen.


    "Ahh" The elf moaned, letting go of her monster horse cock. Moments later, it shrank back to its tiny size.


    "Fuck"


    After a day, I found out why she was doing this, it was all because of her tiny dick. The elf had a small penis and she was trying to make it bigger. Her experiments for the past three days had some interesting and unexpected results.


    Because she was using the centaur''s essence, some of her experiments resulted in the transformation of her body. For example, one time her head transformed into that of a horse, another time she became a centaur herself, growing a tail, hooves for legs, and many more. Fortunately or unfortunately for the elf, every transformation was temporary.


    "Hmmm, Hmmm, Hmmmm"


    ''She''s a beautiful singer.'' I watched as the elf washed her body in a nearby lake. She was a sight for sore eyes: a beautiful, curvy, slim, sexy, futa elf with a small cute penis, a soft plump ass, and a wet, pink, tight pussy.


    "Ahhh" the elf let out a pleasant sigh, dipping her body in the cool water and washing the sweat and cum away. I was watching her from afar, hiding in the bushes and taking peeks from time to time.


    "Mmm, this is relaxing." The elf was enjoying the hot sunny weather, the clear blue sky, the warm breeze, and the cold water. "A bath is always great after all that work."


    SLUP! SLUP!


    While the elf was having her bath in the lake, I was having my own fun with Hunger. Using the slime-like properties of the living armor, I was milking my own cock and balls.


    ''Fuck, this feels so good.''


    A long tentacle-like thing was wrapping around my cock, moving up and down, squeezing and stroking my rock-hard length, and my balls. The tentacles were massaging my orbs, pulling them, and stretching them. It felt as if they were fucking my balls.


    Two more were inside my pussy and ass, moving in and out, twisting and curling inside, pressing and pushing against my sensitive spots. While a third tentacle was pushing deep inside my mouth, forcing its way down my throat. I didn''t gag, since I can control that reflex, but the tentacle was making me drool and salivate.


    ''Damn, I love this.'' I was enjoying the feeling of the liquid-like Hunger sliding down my asshole and pussy and filling me.


    I was completely naked¨Cas always, sitting on the ground with my legs spread, watching the elf, playing with my cock and tits, squeezing my nipples, and massaging my breasts.


    ''Hunger, you''re the best gift ever.''


    "Hmmmm, Mmmmm" I was moaning and grunting, thrusting my hips forward and pushing my cock harder inside the wet, slimy tentacles, feeling the heat and the pressure building up in my stomach.


    "MMmmm..." My whole body was tingling, I was getting closer and closer to my climax. The tentacles sensed that so they increased their pace.


    The tentacle inside my mouth pushed deeper as if trying to reach my stomach, and the ones in my pussy and ass were stretching and expanding. The one around my cock began to suck even harder; I felt that they were trying to rip my cock and balls.


    "Nggghhh"


    ''Fuck, I''m about to cum.''


    "!!!" With a final, hard thrust, the tentacle in my ass and the one in my pussy pushed themselves against my womb and my prostate, and the tentacle in my mouth went through my esophagus, reaching my stomach, and all three of them began to shoot their hot liquids.


    "NGGGGGGGGHHHHHH!" My eyes rolled back in my head as I let out a muffled cry, cumming, squirting, and spraying my hot white seed. Luckily, Hunger was ready to absorb it all.


    She approached the table, and picked up the vial, inspecting it for a second. Then she opened it and sniffed it. The moment she did, the elf''s whole body shuddered.


    "This is"


    She took another whiff and her eyes were glued to the vial, her small cock was twitching, and her body was trembling. Then she brought the vial closer to her lips.


    "No, no, no, no," the elf kept chanting, closing her eyes and shaking her head, trying to stop herself. But the smell was intoxicating; her whole body was screaming at her to drink it, and her hands never stopped trembling.


    "Just a bit, just a little."


    And before she could stop herself, the elf poured the white contents of the vial inside her mouth.


    "Ahhh" The elf''s body shook as her eyes rolled back in her head. The taste was delicious; the sweet taste of my cum was driving her crazy, and the warm, white, and sticky liquid was making her little penis hard and throbbing.


    "Y-Y-Yessss"


    "..."


    ''This wasn''t part of my plan.'' I narrowed my eyes watching the elf. The reason I gave her my cum was for her to use it in her experiment as she did with the centaur''s cum, but the fucking slut decided to drink it.


    ''Well, not bad.''


    I didn''t mind. Actually, I was more than happy to see the elf swallowing my cum. After all, my semen is literally the sweetest thing in the world thanks to my skill, so resisting it is extremely hard.


    "Haah, haah, haah." The green-haired elf was panting, her mouth was wide open and her eyes were half closed. She was in her own world, rubbing her clit and squeezing her tits, completely unaware of the surroundings.


    ''I guess it''s time to say hello.''


    Taking out the container I filled with my essence earlier, I split a piece of Hunger''s tentacles and commanded it to absorb it again. Then I took that tentacle¨Cfilled with my cum¡ªand pushed it down my throat, adjusting my body and storing it in my stomach.


    ''Let''s do this.''


    Without a second thought, I jumped down from the tree into the elf''s house.


    "Who are¡ª...HMM!!" The elf didn''t finish her words as my lips were pressed against hers, kissing her passionately and shoving my tongue deep inside her throat.


    ''She tastes so good.''


    "Mmmm"


    I kissed the elf, feeling her hot, wet tongue. She tried to push me, but the moment I released some of my cum inside her mouth, she stopped struggling. Instead, her hands were groping my ass, pulling me closer, and grinding her hips against my cock.


    The tentacle ascended from my throat like a living snake, pushing to spread her lips apart, forcing its way into her throat, where I commanded it to release all the stored cum inside the elf''s belly.


    "!!!" The elf''s body shook as her belly bloated. Her green eyes were wide open, gazing at me. Instead of pushing me away, she pulled me closer, trying to get as much of the tentacle down her throat.


    ''Damn, this is fucked up.'' I watched her belly grow big as we kept kissing with the tentacle connecting our throats like a bridge.


    ''Take it all, you pointy slut.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 123: Leaf (1)

    Chapter 123: Leaf (1)


    "Cough!... Cough!" The elf staggered back, her legs faltering until she crumpled to her knees. Her belly was enormous and a sight to behold, the knowledge that it was filled with my essence sent a strange mix of pride and twisted arousal through me.


    "Cough!... Who... are you?" Her voice trembled as her gaze met mine, her face a total mess. Drool clung to her chin, snot ran unchecked from her nose, and tears streaked her flushed cheeks. Wide, emerald eyes glistened with fear as they locked onto me.


    "..." I remained silent, my focus entirely on the squirming tentacle still lodged in my throat. The slick, writhing thing refused to come out easily, twisting and coiling like a fish out of the water.


    ''Come out you little shit.''


    After a few tries, and some good-old cursing, the tentacle finally left my mouth, where I immediately returned it to Hunger now disguised as a bracelet on my wrist, and I must say, I had an insane urge to laugh when I saw the elf''s expression.


    "Hahahahahahaha" I burst out laughing, enjoying the look on her face.


    Her jaw almost touched the ground, her eyes were wide open, pupils shrinking in shock. Her entire body trembled¡ªwhether from fear or something else, I couldn''t quite tell.


    "Y-You''re a-a m-m-monster," the elf managed to speak, her voice trembling. "S-Stay away from me!"


    "Oh really?" I raised an eyebrow, walking slowly towards the elf who immediately began crawling backward, trying to get away from me.


    "Please, I-I-I''ll do anything, just don''t kill me," the elf begged, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Kill you?" I chuckled, the look of terror and despair on her face was priceless and addictive.


    ''Should I rape her?'' I thought for a moment, thinking of all the possibilities, and the elf kept crawling backward until her back was pressed against the wall.


    "Stay away from me!" The elf was crying, sobbing, begging, and praying, yet everything she did only fueled my arousal.


    "Hmm?" I ignored her and made my way to a chair and sat, making myself comfortable and watching the elf with a smirk.


    ''What should I do with her?''


    There were many things that I could do to the elf, and most of them involved fucking her. However, I''m not going to push my dick inside her until she begs me to.


    "What''s your name?" I asked. The elf flinched, but she didn''t answer.


    "Name, what''s your name?" I asked again, my voice was cold and authoritative.


    "L-Leaf," she stuttered, her hands trembling as she avoided looking directly at me.


    ''What a strange name,'' I thought, but didn''t voice it.


    "Nice name, I like it," I smiled, glancing at the elf. She was still naked, her little dick was hard, and her nipples were erect, clearly the effects of my cum were still present.


    "Leaf, why are you so afraid?" I asked, leaning forward, eyes narrowing in curiosity.


    "I-I-I''m n-not, P-please don''t kill me." Leaf''s words were in complete contrast with her tone and body. I mean, tears never stopped streaming down her face.


    "Look Leaf, I''m not going to hurt you," I spoke gently this time. "So calm down, I just want to talk."


    "T-talk?" The elf was hesitant, her eyes were staring at me, trying to figure out whether I was telling the truth.


    She studied me for a long moment, doubt clouding her features. "Prove it."


    "What?"


    "Show me proof that you''re not human," the elf repeated, her eyes fixed on me.


    "Okay," I said, "I don''t see why not."


    With a smirk, I spread my legs, giving her a good view of my cock. At first, she was confused, but that confusion was thrown out the window when she saw a second dick growing right beneath its sibling.


    "WHAT!!" The elf''s jaw almost hit the ground, her eyes were glued to my second dick, and she didn''t know whether to feel jealous, scared, or aroused.


    ''Hehehe... I knew you would react like this,'' I grinned, observing the look on her face. I specifically chose to use this method only because of the elf''s personality. Watching her trying her best to grow her own dick made me realize that I could use it to win the elf''s trust.


    "So, what do you think?" I asked, my tone calm and relaxed, as I grew a pair of new breasts beneath the old ones. "Am I a human?"


    "Y-you are a monster," Leaf replied, her voice weak and shaky. "You''re an abomination."


    ''Hehehe... I guess I broke her mind?''


    "So, Leaf," I said, ignoring her words, "are we friends or enemies? And before you answer, let me warn you, I''m a bit violent when someone tries to attack me."


    "..." Leaf was silent. She was thinking and calculating her next move, trying to come up with the best possible decision.


    "Good, good." I was glad that she wasn''t an idiot. From my observation, she''s too damn smart, especially in her alchemy work.


    "What do you want?" Leaf asked, her voice was suddenly firm and confident. She had decided on how to approach this matter.


    "Many things," I replied, not hiding my intentions.


    "What things?"


    "First of all, I want information," I answered, and Leaf narrowed her eyes.


    "Information? What kind of information?" Leaf asked. "Do you want information about the elven kingdom?"


    "Yeah and no," I shook my head, and the elf was confused, so I explained by creating an interesting story.


    "Look, I had been sleeping for hundreds or maybe thousands of years, and when I woke up, I found myself in a strange place, so I''m looking for information about the world to figure out what happened during my slumber."


    "That''s..." Leaf was surprised but didn''t show it. Instead, she kept asking questions. "So what kind of information do you need?"


    "Well, anything helps really, the state of the world, the empires, kingdoms, civilizations, history, politics, laws, and many other things, but you can start with the elves and the other races, and of course tell me the names of the kingdoms and empires and their locations and the relationship between the races."


    "I see, okay, I''ll answer your questions, and you''ll have to answer mine," Leaf said. She was clearly suspicious and wary of me, but this was a great chance for her to get her questions answered. And I can already guess what those questions would be since she never took her eyes off my cocks.


    "Help me, Leaf..." I smirked, holding one of my dicks and using my transformation to make it grow longer until the tip was touching my lips, where I gave it a nice, slow lick. "And I''ll reward you handsomely."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 124: Leaf (2)

    Chapter 124: Leaf (2)


    "So... The Elf Queen did this to you?" I asked, looking at Leaf''s crotch, where her small, cute penis was.


    "Yes, it was punishment for disobeying Her Majesty," Leaf said. Her voice was filled with hate, but she didn''t show any emotion on her face; only her eyes were filled with rage and frustration.


    "I see," I muttered, sitting on the chair and releasing another load of my hot seed into Hunger''s tentacles that were milking my cock, absorbing the sweet white cum.


    For the past hour or so, the elf told me everything she knew, which was not a whole lot, to be honest. First of all, the place that we were in is known as the Lost Lands of the Gods: vast plains filled with dangerous creatures, monsters, and a lot of magic.


    Surrounded by mountains with the only exit being in the north, where the elves decided to build their own kingdom. So the only way for me to leave the Lost Lands is to pass through the elf kingdom. Flying over the mountains is dangerous since Leaf told me about the existence of wyverns and dragons.


    ''Damn... I wonder how long and thick the dragon dick is,'' a perverted grin was plastered on my face, and I could feel my pussy leaking even more. The idea of fucking a dragon was making me super wet and horny.


    The story of the Elf kingdom was simple. A group of elves came to the Lost Lands and established a kingdom after escaping from human rule thousands of years ago. Wood elves, silver elves, moon elves, and dark elves lived together with the high elves as the main rulers.


    Leaf was a wood elf, and based on her word, the elves of this kingdom were peaceful and loving. They lived in harmony and helped each other. The only problem was that the high elves were a little arrogant, treating the other elves as lesser¡ªwell, not all of them.


    That''s where Leaf''s little problem comes from. She''s a smart elf, talented, beautiful, and hard-working, and according to her, the high elves are envious of her, especially one of the high elf princesses. She was the heir of the kingdom and a spoiled little brat.


    Male, female, and futanari. The elves, like other races, have their own system and hierarchy, with the queen being a futanari. It all comes down to their small population and fertility rate. Giving birth to one child in a hundred years is considered a blessing, while two is a miracle.


    Magic comes into play. The elves managed to develop a spell that unfortunately works on a single target with a limited effect, a spell that boosts fertility and sexual drive. So they chose to cast this spell on the queen only.


    The way they chose the next queen was, in my opinion, amazing and stupid at the same time. It was very simple: whoever owns the longest dick gets the throne, no exceptions.


    ''What the hell is wrong with those elves? They are so fucking stupid,'' I couldn''t help but shake my head. ''But I like them.''


    This is where the problem begins. The kingdom is relatively new¡ªabout a thousand years or so. The last queen was killed by a monster, and the throne was always in the hands of the high elves since they had bigger dicks. However, during a mating festival the elves like to have from time to time, Leaf came, and her huge 12-inch dick was bigger than the elf princess.


    ''A wood elf with a dick bigger than a high elf? I can see how that went.''


    The princess was furious, and Leaf was the happiest. That day, she won the dick competition and gained the support of the other elves. That was when the elf queen made a decision: she would never allow another elf to take the throne. So she cursed Leaf, reducing her 12-inch cock to a mere 2-inch. She even went so far as to make her infertile, unable to have offspring.


    ''Damn, what a bitch.''


    Leaf decided to run away, and the only place she could go was the Lost Lands. The elf queen didn''t give her a chase. Instead, she was happy since Leaf was no longer a threat. And that happened one hundred and fifty years ago.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," I said. My expression was that of sympathy and compassion.


    "Thank you," Leaf muttered. Her cheeks were red and her eyes filled with lust. The puddle of love juice beneath her was telling me she was horny as fuck, and that was my doing.


    "Uuu, ah," the elf moaned and cried out in pleasure, and the sound was music to my ears, making my heart flutter.


    ''Good, good.'' My cock twitched, and I was ready to impale this bitch on my twin rods. However, before that, I got the urge to ravage her mouth.


    SLAP!


    "Open up, pointy ears." I was holding both of my dicks in my hands. My left was pumping my 14-inch, and my right was stroking the 12-inch. Both of them were pointing at the elf''s face.


    "Give them to me." Surprisingly, she wasn''t hesitating at all to open her mouth wide for me. She was hungry, starving for my cocks.


    "Show me your hunger, bitch," I replied, positioning the tip of my second dick over her lips and letting the precum drip down to the inside of her throat.


    "Ahhhhh, yes, it''s so good." Leaf''s eyes rolled up to the back of her head as she drank the liquid with a slutty smile on her face.


    "Enjoy it, because the rest is going down your throat." I wasn''t nice or gentle. The moment I felt the head of my cock pass through her lips, I forced myself inside, shoving the whole 14-inch inside while my original one found its place between her tits.


    "HURGH!"


    "Oh yes, that''s the stuff." My eyes were wide open, my mouth was hanging open, and my breathing was ragged. The view of Leaf''s throat bulging due to the thickness and the length of my meat was incredible.


    "I hope you didn''t mind." I couldn''t hold it any longer. I grabbed her ankles and pulled her close, bringing the 14-inches as much as possible into her mouth.


    "Hmmmm!" My crotch was touching Leaf''s lips, and the warmth of her mouth was seeping into me. I could see the bulge rising from her chest.


    "Let''s begin."


    Slowly, I began to focus my mana on the dick inside her mouth, using my transformation ability to make the rod longer. Leaf''s throat was stretching to accommodate my growth, and the pain of having my rod grow inside her didn''t stop her. No, she was rubbing her pussy, pushing three fingers inside her wet pussy.


    "Hahaha... I didn''t expect you to be such a masochist," I said, enjoying the muffled noises she was making. I could feel it growing inside inch after inch, pushing deeper. I was also using the skill ''Influence'' to force Leaf''s body to adapt in order not to damage her organs or, worse, cause death.


    "Ahhh... this is..." I moaned, feeling some resistance, and my cock was pressing against it. That was probably the entrance to her stomach, but who knows? I only pushed deeper, breaking through. However, I was wrong about where my dick was pressing against.


    "HOLY SHIT!!" I exclaimed, staring in awe as the pink mushroom head of my cock decided to reveal itself from the other end.


    "I pushed all the way through!"


    Yep, I did. I pushed my dick all the way from her mouth to her ass, and it was the most disgusting and amazing thing I have ever seen.


    ''Note to self: do this more times.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 125: Hemocraft

    Chapter 125: Hemocraft


    "Wow!"


    It was a strange feeling, I had never felt something like this before. I didn''t even know if it was the correct definition of pleasure, but damn, watching my cock going out and in from her anus was so damn erotic. I mean, I was fucking her in reverse, which was even hotter, and not to mention the bulge that went all the way from her mouth to her crouch.


    "Amazing!" I leaned, dropping my whole weight on her, burying my face between her legs, and examining closely the art that was happening before my eyes.


    The way that the pink fleshy ring kept stretching and shrinking each time my cock peaked at the outside world was mesmerizing; it was like I was looking at something forbidden.


    ''I must try it for myself.''


    Yep. I was a pervert, an insane pervert, and the thought of trying out this kind of thing was making the butterflies in my stomach dance with happiness.


    ''I must, so I could die a happy woman.''


    Tap! Tap!


    "Huh?" I felt Leaf tapping on my thighs. I raised myself a little and gazed at her, and that''s when I saw that her entire face was blue, her eyes were teary, and I could hear the gagging and choking noises.


    "Shit, shit, shit!" I quickly used my skill to force my dicks to rapidly shrink until they completely disappeared. The moment I left, Leaf began to cough and breathe rapidly.


    "Fuck!" I was about to kill her, but the good thing is that she was okay, even with my ''Influence.'' That was dangerous.


    "I-I-I''m..." Leaf tried to speak, but her voice was hoarse and weak.


    "It''s okay, calm down, it''s okay." I gave her a hug, rubbing her back and comforting her. "Just calm down."


    "A-Amazing," Leaf finally managed to speak, her voice still raspy and weak.


    "What?" I asked, confused.


    "Morgana!... Do it again," she requested, swiftly dropping on all fours and presenting her nice meaty ass, wiggling it from side to side. "Do it, the opposite this time, I beg you."


    "..." I was taken aback by her enthusiasm.


    ''I think she''s developing quite the kink,'' I thought, growing my two lovely rods again.


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked, grabbing her hips and lining my dicks to her pussy and her ass, both winking at me, the love juice never stopping from running down her thighs.


    "YES!!!" Leaf shouted, and I didn''t hold back anymore.


    "Fuck, you''re a slutty little elf."


    PAAAT!


    I was slamming into her, hard and fast. Her juices were leaking all over the place, and her tits were bouncing wildly as the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the house.


    "Ah, Ah, Ah, YESS," Leaf was crying, screaming, and moaning. She was arching and twisting her back as the dick in her ass kept growing longer and longer.


    "What can you give me, Leaf?" I asked, grinning, locking my crimson eyes to her green ones. "What can you give me for lifting the curse and aiding you in your revenge?"


    "..." Leaf didn''t reply, thinking about the situation and her choices, and it was quite obvious what was going on inside her little head. But then her eyes drifted low and landed on the cocks that were fucking her pussy and ass.


    ''Oh?... What are you thinking?'' I couldn''t help but smirk and lick my lips.


    "My body, I will offer you my body," Leaf finally answered, looking at me. Her face was red, and her body was trembling. "You can do anything you want, anytime you want, anywhere you want."


    ''Ahhh!... Yes, yes, YES!!'' I couldn''t help but moan. The way her holes were twitching and contracting around my dicks was too much. Instantly, I flipped her over and pinned her beneath me, fucking her like a hungry beast, using her pussy and anus to milk my dicks.


    "I like the sound of that," I whispered, leaning over her, pressing our tits together, and rubbing my hard nipples against hers. Her skin was warm and smooth, with nice soft breasts, perfect pillows for my own tits.


    "Ugh... ugh... I-I can''t," Leaf was moaning, her arms and legs wrapped around me, hugging me tightly and refusing to let go.


    "Oh fuck, Oh fuck, I''m close, so close," the words slipped from my mouth as the orgasm hit me like a truck. I didn''t waste a second and used my ''Transformation'' skill, adjusting the size of my twin cocks so I could fill her womb and stomach with my white cream.


    "M-MORGANA!!!" she cried my name as her own orgasm crashed over her, arching her back, her limbs tightened around me, with one hell of an orgasm face that almost made me cum again instantly.


    ''Ahhh!... Fuck, time to work.'' With a thought, I opened the shop in the blood magic section and bought one of the skills that I had my eyes on for quite some time.


    ...


    [Hemocraft: You can manipulate the blood of your target, reshaping and altering their body structure to whatever you desire. The only limitation is your target''s physical and mental capacity.


    As a breeder, you can use the skill to control the gender, shape, and even the race of the fetus in your womb.


    Note: Changing the race requires the breeder to have the skill ''Hybrid womb.'']


    ...


    ''Nice,'' I grinned, immediately buying the skill. It was similar to my ''Influence'' skill, but ''Hemocraft'' only affected the body, and it didn''t need any requirements to use it. Unlike my other skills, it didn''t depend on my relationship or power level compared to my target. All it needed was blood.


    It cost me a whopping one million life essence, but I didn''t blink and paid without hesitation. ''I don''t mind spending all the life essence, as long as it''s for fun.''


    "Haa... Haa..." The green elf was breathing heavily beneath me, her body still shivering and her holes clamping around my dicks, sucking and milking them. The cum was seeping out and filling the space between us.


    Crack.


    Activating the new ''Hemocraft'' skill, Leaf''s body began to glow crimson in multiple spots. I instinctively knew that these spots were the ones that I could modify as I liked.


    "Tell me, my dear Leaf," I said, softly kissing her lips and sprouting two new additional arms, "do you have any requests for things you''d like to change in your body?"


    "..." The elf kept staring at me with wide eyes, and for a split second, I saw them glowing pink.


    "Hehehe....Y-Yes"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 126: Sisters of the Divine

    Chapter 126: Sisters of the Divine


    In a dimly lit chamber, a large, circular table dominated the center of the room. Seated around it were nine figures, each shrouded in robes and masks that concealed their identities, leaving only their mouths exposed.


    "Is everyone present?" one of the cloaked individuals spoke, her voice calm yet commanding.


    "Yes," the other eight replied in unison, their tones revealing them all to be women.


    "Then let us begin." The first speaker removed her hood, unveiling a half-faced golden mask. "I trust you''ve all received my message and understand why we''re gathered here today."


    The rest followed her example, lowering their hoods, some had silver masks, others had blue, and the last one had a black one.


    "We received your message, but it''s hard to believe," a woman with the silver mask spoke, her pointy long ears and dark skin giving her race away, an elf. "Are you sure about it?"


    "You''re right," the golden-masked woman replied with a nod. "I, too, struggle to believe it." Rising from her chair, she cast her gaze upon her sisters.


    "My sisters, for too long we have been hiding in the shadows, and for too long have we been forced to watch from the sidelines, and for too long we have suffered in silence," her voice was strong and powerful, filled with pride and dignity.


    "We have been oppressed, hunted, and treated as lesser beings," the woman''s speech continued, and her voice was getting louder and louder, filling the entire room.


    "They took everything from us, our pride, our honor, and they reduced us to mere toys for their own pleasure." She slammed her fists on the table, cracking the wood, and the sound echoed through the room. "All because we chose to worship a different deity. The true deity."


    "..." No one spoke, listening carefully to their leader, and feeling the power and anger in her words.


    "For years we have been suffering, but no more. The time has come to make a change. The time has come for us to stand up and fight back. The time has come for us to reclaim what is ours."


    With fluid grace, the golden-masked woman stepped up onto the round table, casting one final glance at her sisters before shedding her robe, revealing her naked figure.


    "Gasp!" There was a loud gasp when the eight saw the gold-masked woman''s body, and what hung between her legs.


    Before them stood an awe-inspiring sight. A magnificent cock with a glowing womb tattoo just above it.


    "Behold, my sisters," the golden-masked woman declared, spreading her legs as she lifted her 20-inch cock, pointing it towards the ceiling. "Our goddess has returned."


    "W-what?!"


    "B-But how?!... It can''t be possible"


    "How did you find the goddess?" the woman in the blue mask asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. The golden-masked woman smiled down at them, her eyes alight with passion and fervor.


    "The Lost Lands of the Gods," she answered, her smile widening. Her face flushed, and her eyes blazed with both desire and faith. "Two days ago, we detected her divinity in that forsaken place."


    However, the most surprising thing about her was the massive bulge beneath her crotch and under her scales, not one but two 12-inch tentacle-like cocks, the things were thick and slimy, pulsing with life.


    "T-That''s hot," the gold-masked woman muttered, gazing at the beautiful and exotic bodies before her. "You girls are the best."


    "Yes, we are," the elf murmured, her fingers wrapping around the gold-mask woman''s massive rod, slowly jerking her off.


    "Let us pleasure you," the goat girl spoke, dropping to her knees and kissing the gold-mask woman''s balls.


    "Please," the lizard girl begged, rubbing her cocks against the woman''s thighs.


    One by one, the masked woman found herself engulfed in a sea of touch, each of the sisters caressing, licking, and kissing her with fervor. Every inch of her skin was attended to, worshiped, as they pressed their bodies against hers.


    "F-fuck," the masked woman gasped as the elf took her cock into her mouth, and the others were teasing her with their tongues.


    The lizard girl and the human latched onto her nipples, sucking with gentle insistence, while the satyr was licking her belly and thighs with her hands gently squeezing the heavy balls. The feline beastwoman was behind her, rubbing her entire body against her, purring softly.


    "Ahhh... the goddess blesses us with lust and power," the elf moaned, taking a pause and rubbing her face against the massive cock.


    "I agree," the satyr nodded, her tits pressed against the gold-mask woman''s left leg.


    "Our goddess is amazing," the human muttered, her hand rubbing the gold-mask woman''s right ball.


    "Yes, she''s truly the best," the feline purred, nipping the gold-mask woman''s neck and rubbing her pussy against her butt.


    "Ahhh... praise the goddess," the gold-mask woman was moaning and praying, enjoying her sisters'' worship. She couldn''t hold it any longer and shot a large load, filling the elf''s mouth with her cum.


    "Ahhh... it''s so good," the elf woman moaned, trying to hold the hot liquid in, but some escaped and dripped down to her tits. She wasted no time, sharing the goddess''s gift with her sisters, kissing each of them, and transferring some of the precious fluid into their eager mouths, like a nurturing mother feeding her young.


    "Oh!... Oh yes," the gold-mask woman couldn''t help but moan, seeing the hot scene before her. She couldn''t take her eyes off the elf and the lizard girl, who were making out and sharing her cum, while the others licked the remnants from the elf''s breasts.


    "I want more," the gold-mask woman commanded, spreading her legs, revealing her soaking wet pussy. The elf didn''t waste a second and began to kiss her clit, licking her folds, and penetrating her pussy with two fingers.


    "Yes, good, more," the gold-mask woman was moaning like crazy, grabbing her head and forcing the elf deeper in, while the others were busy worshiping her body. The lizard girl crawled behind, shoving her long lizard tongue inside the woman''s anus.


    "Yeeeess," the gold-mask woman squealed in joy, every part of her body was being stimulated and worshiped, and she loved every second of it.


    "M-more... don''t stop... give me more."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 127: Blood, Flesh, and Contract

    Chapter 127: Blood, Flesh, and Contract


    Crunch! Crunch!


    "And here is the last piece of meat," I said, feeling a little sad, crunching the last piece of some delusion between my teeth.


    ''So fucking good!''


    I was in the underground basement, in my old human form, the pink-haired Nana. I needed to take a break from acting as Lady Raven for a time. The real thing was totally different from the game.


    In that full-dive game, I played as a way to escape reality; acting as Lady Raven was easy and fun, especially since I got to act as my ideal self. Raven was the embodiment of everything I wished to be: strong, confident, sexy, and dominant.


    ''Ahhh... those were the good days,'' I sighed, lying on my back staring at the ceiling.


    In the real world, acting as Lady Raven was so freaking hard and exhausting both mentally and physically. Raven''s character is totally the opposite of me. She is cold, smart, speaks fewer words, and heartless, while the real me has never experienced staying motionless and silent for more than three minutes.


    "Sigh..." I exhaled loudly, staring at the bloody mess to my right. "I can''t believe I did it."


    The meat I was eating came from a... a questionable source. The man who invaded my home.


    "..."


    Yep, you heard that right, I ate human meat.


    After interrogating him, and getting all the info we could from him, I dragged him to the underground basement where I tried to collect his semen. Sadly, the half-giant futa fucked his ass so hard for hours that he couldn''t get an erection unless he got fucked in his loose asshole, so I had to use drastic measures.


    I fucked him with a special dildo that could bend in a multitude of ways, allowing me to penetrate his ass while his dick penetrated my honey pot. Unfortunately, the man''s cum was useless to me. His only skill, ''Light Footsteps,'' couldn''t be transferred.


    The moment I realized that the man was useless to me, something strange happened. I don''t know how to explain it well, but I''m ready to bet it was related to my race: Arachne.


    A whisper echoed in the back of my mind, urging me to kill the man and consume his flesh, and before I knew it, I was in my Arachne form, taking a huge bite from his neck.


    And damn, his meat was so delicious; the blood and the juicy taste were driving me insane. I had eaten so much that I was about to puke.


    "Fuck, I''m a cannibal," I whispered, rubbing my stomach and enjoying the warm feeling in it. "Wait a second, I''m no longer a human, so technically I''m not a cannibal."


    True, you can''t be called a cannibal if you ate chicken meat, right? It''s the same thing with me. I came to accept the fact that I''m no longer human, mentally and physically.


    "Hehehe," I chuckled, licking the blood from my lips. "I need a shower."


    Standing to my feet, I took the elevator that was connected to my main floor, one of the secret passages that the AI showed me. They weren''t in the building''s blueprint.


    "Hmmm..."


    It didn''t take me long to reach the third floor and enter the bathroom, stripping down and dropping my naked ass in the massive bathtub.


    "A-Ahhh," I couldn''t help but sigh and moan as the hot water washed over my body. "This is life."


    Closing my eyes, I enjoyed the moment, my hands running down my body, exploring every inch, feeling the texture and the shape, the curves, the boobs, and the ass. And then.


    "AHHHH!!" I felt a sudden surge of power going through me. The water was vibrating, and my skin was glowing a deep red.


    "Oh shit!" My eyes snapped wide open, and I quickly stood up, gazing down at my hands.


    "What the fuck was that?!" I was a little freaked out; the power and the sensation felt familiar somehow.


    "Hmmm..." Closing my eyes and focusing, I tried to recall where I felt this power. Soon, an image of a giant black spider came to my mind.


    "Morgana!" I exclaimed, eyes darting left and right. "Morgana, can you hear me?... Mother?"


    I was expecting a response, thinking that she had found a way to contact me. However, there was nothing.


    "Hmmm..."


    "Yes," I nodded, snapping my fingers. In the next second, a small, cute, pink spider landed on the man''s face, crawling on his cheek.


    "W-What the fuck?!" the man screamed, panicking, trying to shake off the tiny spider. However, the half-giant stopped him.


    "Shut up," she growled, kicking him in the face. "Shut up and don''t move."


    "Hmm." I didn''t say a word and simply gazed at him and the tiny pink spider, who was walking on the man''s chest. The rest didn''t react much, thinking that the spider was my summon.


    "Do you want to live?" I asked the man, my voice cold and emotionless.


    "Y-Yes, yes, of course, I do," the man replied, nodding his head so fast that I was afraid he might snap his neck.


    "Then you have to sign this." I signaled to Anna, who was standing beside me with a tablet in hand. She nodded, approaching the fat man and giving him the tablet.


    "W-What is that?" the man asked, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Read"


    The man did as he was told and started reading the contract. The moment his eyes landed on the content, his face paled and his entire body began to shiver.


    "I-I can''t, I can''t"


    "What do you mean you can''t?" I asked, narrowing my eyes and glaring at him. "After you dared to send someone after me?"


    This fat man was the owner of a small brothel in the night city. He was in the slave market that day, attempting to buy a unique slave. Sadly for him, I had priority and managed to acquire the dark elf futa for myself.


    The guy wasn''t happy and tried to take revenge, but when he saw me leaving the building, he fell in love with my charms. So, the idiot hired a mercenary to kidnap me. So I sent the half-giant and the dark elf to kidnap him instead.


    "P-Please forgive me," the man was begging, on his knees. "I-I didn''t know, please."


    "Sign," I ordered, not in the mood for his bullshit. "Sign the contract or die."


    The contract was simple: everything he owned would belong to me¡ªhis slaves, his business, even his life.


    "P-Please"


    "You have three seconds," I said, counting. "3, 2, 1."


    "Ok, ok, I''ll do it," the man nodded his head and grabbed the tablet tightly, signing his name and his life on the contract.


    "Very well," I said, watching Anna take the tablet and verify the contract, and then, "kill him."


    "W-Wait?...what!!!"


    Crunch!


    He didn''t have time to think, as the half-giant grabbed his head and crushed his skull like an egg, killing him instantly.


    "Hahaha!... Boss, that''s so brutal, hahaha," the half-giant laughed, her fist drenched in his blood and his brains on her armor. "Did you see the look on his face...HAHAHAHA!"


    "Indeed, very brutal. Did you like it?" I asked her with a smirk.


    "I love it, hahaha," she grinned, eyes glowing red and showing her sharp teeth. "Can I kill more of them, boss, please?"


    "Soon, my dear, you''ll get the chance to go wild," I replied, rising to my feet. "For now, we have another matter to attend to."


    "Oh!... Really? What is it?"


    "Forming a guild."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 128: Nature’s Embrace

    Chapter 128: Nature¡¯s Embrace


    "Phew... that was harder than I expected," I whispered, leaning back in my chair, and letting out a long, tired sigh.


    Step. Step.


    "Hmm?... Are you happy with the result?" I asked, staring at the wood elf who kept walking in the room from one side to the other while observing her reflection in the mirror.


    "Y-Yes, I''m happy," she replied, nodding her head and looking down at her new body. "I never thought that I could ever look like this."


    Leaf asked for what any woman could ask if she got the chance to modify her body: bigger breasts, wider hips, a fat, juicy ass, an hourglass figure, and a big meaty cock.


    However, there were two changes that Leaf insisted on. First were the nipples¡ªLeaf begged me to make her nipples inverted and sensitive. She didn''t give me a reason, but she was blushing when she said it. And the second change was her cock.


    She literally asked for a horse cock with all of its features¡ªbig, thick, veiny, with a massive pair of balls and a sheath. I did all that without hesitation and even added a couple of extras, like the ability to retract her dick and increase the sensitivity of all of her private parts.


    ''That was a lot of work.'' I underestimated the power of the ''Hemocraft'' skill. It took me five hours to change her body and add those new features. During that time, I made some interesting discoveries. There were two ways that I could use to change Leaf''s body.


    One was to use her blood as the fuel¡ªthe energy source for the changes. With this method, the changes I could make were limited.


    For example, I implemented most of the changes on Leaf''s body using her own blood, like bigger breasts, ass, hips, etc. However, when I tried to give her the dick she asked for, I couldn''t. Her body reached the maximum of what it could handle. I tried to push it past the limit, but the system warned me that Leaf might die from the backlash or, worse, mutate in unexpected ways.


    I didn''t risk it, so I used the other method¡ªmy blood. By using my blood as the fuel source for the skill, I was able to go beyond the limits. The changes I could make were endless. I could give her extra parts, change her lower half into a horse, fish, or a dog, and so on. And the changes were instant. The only downside was that her mind might not handle and accept something that wasn''t natural to it.


    That''s the only noticeable difference between ''Hemocraft'' and ''Influence.''


    Hemocraft is faster but only affects the body of my target.


    Influence is slower, affects both the body and the mind, plus it needs a few requirements, and has a chance to fail against stronger targets.


    ''Hmm?... Could I use both skills on the same target?'' I realized the possibility after using it on Leaf.


    For example, let''s say I want to change the gender of a man into a woman. I could use ''Hemocraft'' to change his body to that of a woman, then use ''Influence'' to change his mind. Using this method is faster since he already has a woman''s body instead of using ''Influence'' to affect both the mind and the body at the same time.


    "Hey... How do I look?" Leaf''s voice pulled me back to reality. I raised my head only to see the most ridiculous and erotic thing.


    "..."


    "What the hell is that?" I asked, staring at something that looked like a bra but was for her balls. Her testicles were squeezed and pushed together by the leather material, with the meaty 14-inch cock in the middle.


    "It''s a Ball Bra," Leaf replied, blushing and playing with her new tits. "All the elves wear them."


    ''This destroyed the noble and elegant elf image I had in mind.''


    "No, I''m fine, it''s just¡ªAHHH!" I didn''t have the chance to finish before something burst out from my pussy.


    Multiple long, green roots sprouted out of my vagina, wriggling and waving in the air as if looking for something.


    "KYAAA! Stay away!" The roots immediately rushed toward Leaf, attempting to grab her. The elf managed to dodge the first root by jumping to the left, and when the second one came, she performed a backflip. Sadly, Leaf didn''t have enough time to adjust to her new changes, so she misjudged the distance, hitting her head on the table.


    "Ouch... that hurts. KYAAA!" Before Leaf could stand back on her feet, the roots grabbed her left leg and arm, holding her tight, while the last one was reaching for her head.


    "M-Morgana," Leaf called, struggling and trying to fight off the roots. However, she was no match for them. The roots were strong, and their hold was tight. "Do something!"


    "Leaf!" I tried to stand up and help her, but the moment I did, another root appeared, wrapping itself around my waist, and forcing me back on the chair.


    ''Hmmmm.... I smell something goooood.'' Out of nowhere, a familiar soft voice echoed in my head¡ªa voice that I hadn''t heard in a long time. The World Tree.


    ''W-World Tree, is that you?'' I asked mentally, but all I got as a response was the same words over and over.


    ''I smell something goood,'' the tree said, repeating the same words. It sounded like it was in a trance, lost in pleasure. The moment I noticed that the roots started to rub themselves all over Leaf, teasing her.


    "Kyaa... s-stop." The roots were rubbing and teasing the elf, sliding across her body, rubbing her ass and boobs, and tightening around her cock and balls. Leaf''s body was shivering, and her face was turning red.


    "K-Kyaah... n-not theeere." The roots were rubbing the head of her cock and stroking her shaft up and down. Leaf was trying her best to resist, but her will was weak, thanks to the sensitivity I gave her. She could not stop herself from enjoying the pleasure.


    "K-Kyah!... K-KYAH!!" Leaf couldn''t help but scream and moan when the roots suspended her mid-air, spreading her legs apart.


    ''I smell something good, something goooood.''


    Four roots stood like snakes, ready to attack, and attack they did.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Leaf screamed as all four roots penetrated her at the same time. Two went for her pussy, one for her ass, and the last one chose to penetrate her cock, sliding inside her meaty dick. Leaf was crying and screaming in pain and pleasure.


    "AHHH... s-stop, I-it hurts, ahhh..."


    "L-Leaf," I called her name, unable to help, as more roots began to burst out from my pussy, ass, and even my dick. All rushed toward the helpless wood elf, ravaging every hole, stretching her pussy and ass, and pushing their way inside her cock and mouth.


    ''More,'' the tree spoke in my head, making me jolt in surprise as a sudden wave of pleasure surged through me. The roots inside my holes were vibrating, reacting to the pleasure.


    ''More.... I want to eat MOOOOORE!''


    Sorry for the dely guys. enjoy


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 129: The Great Mother

    Chapter 129: The Great Mother


    "Mmmhmm... mmmhhm..." Leaf''s mouth was forced open by the world tree''s roots, pushing deep down her throat. The elf was trying her best to fight off the roots; however, she was powerless and defenseless.


    "K-kyah!... k-khyaaa..." Leaf''s muffled screams and moans were surprisingly music to my ears. She was ravaged in every possible hole; the world tree was taking advantage of her and her body.


    ''Damn, this is good to watch,'' I couldn''t help but watch Leaf being taken from her pussy, ass, mouth, and cock; hell, the roots even penetrated her inverted nipples. My tree daughter was going wild as her roots were pumping in and out of the wood elf.


    ''Is she using my skills?'' I asked mentally, feeling that my skills ''Influence'' and ''Charm'' were active and being used by the roots.


    ''I want to eat more,'' the world tree''s voice echoed in my mind, sending a wave of pleasure, as some of the roots that were inside my cock snaked deeper, reaching my testicles. Then my world tree daughter began to use my own skill against me.


    ''AHHH!!'' I couldn''t help but squeal in pleasure when I began to produce an obscure amount of semen, forcing my balls to grow in size like a fucking balloon.


    "Ahhh!... w-what the fuck?!" I exclaimed, staring at my enlarged ballsack. The roots didn''t waste any time; they began to suck and slurp my new sperm-filled testicles, sucking out every last drop of cum and transferring it to Leaf.


    "AHHH!!! FUCK!!!" My back arched and my toes curled; I couldn''t help but cry out in pleasure as a river of semen flowed out of my massive cock through the roots and into every hole of the elf''s body.


    I felt everything that my World Tree daughter was doing to me and Leaf, and what she was doing was strange, to say the least. For some reason, the World Tree kept filling Leaf''s womb and stomach with my sperm to the point that I thought her belly would explode, then after a few seconds, she would absorb it and start the cycle over again.


    ''What are you doing?!'' I asked mentally, moaning and squirming in the chair, the pleasure was too much for me. The roots inside my asshole were rubbing and teasing my prostate, and the ones in my cock were milking and stroking me, while others were doing the same to Leaf.


    "K-kyah, ah... n-no more," Leaf''s belly was bloating and growing each second, however, the elf''s body was adapting to the new influx of cum thanks to my skill. Her belly was growing and getting rounder, but it wasn''t a life-threatening situation.


    That''s why I didn''t use force to end this; I could have, but I refused. I didn''t want to hurt my daughter, and besides, the pleasure was too addictive. The roots were pumping in and out of my cock, pussy, and asshole, driving me insane with each thrust.


    "Ahhh... M-Morga....na," Leaf tried to call, asking for her, but honestly, I didn''t care about her. Her life wasn''t in danger, my World Tree daughter was hungry, and the elf was her food. So my priority was my daughter''s needs; the rest can go and fuck themselves.


    ''Keep going, my daughter, eat until you''re full,'' I encouraged her, letting her know that I was enjoying the show. The roots inside me were vibrating and pumping faster. ''You are amazing, my daughter, keep going, and take whatever you want from that elf; she is yours.''


    As if responding to my words, more roots burst out from every part of my body, even through my nipples. I swiftly used my ''Transformation'' to grow a new pair of boobs and a second dick, giving my daughter more exit points and a lot of my essence to use.


    The point is that after I consumed that new semen, I received a temporary boost to my mana, and I was able to use nature magic for a few minutes, similar to what Celeste used to do, summoning leaves, roots, etc...


    "W-What happened?" she asked, slowly sitting up, but when she recalled what happened, she literally jumped from the bed, prostrating in front of me.


    "Oh, Great Mother... Please forgive this unworthy soul for not recognizing you."


    "What?... Wait, what are you talking about?" I asked, confused by her actions and words.


    "The roots, they were your roots, and they were similar to that of the Great Mother," she quickly explained, her tone respectful, not daring to raise her eyes from the ground.


    "..."


    ''The Great Mother? Is it like a holy mother figure or something?'' I asked mentally.


    "Forgive me, Great Mother," Leaf apologized, her entire body trembling. "I''ve been blind to you in this mortal shell."


    "Leaf," I called, taking a step forward, towering over the prostrating elf. "Raise your head and answer my question."


    "Yes, Great Mother," Leaf did as she was told, raising her head, but the moment she did, my cock was at the level of her eyes, an inch away from her face. The sight and smell were a welcoming sensation for my lust; my cock grew harder instantly, slapping her cheek.


    "Tell me, Leaf... who am I?" I asked, grabbing a firm hold of my hard shaft and rubbing it on her cheek. The tip left a trail of my precum on the elf''s cheek.


    "You are the blessed avatar of the Great Mother," she replied, her voice growing softer as I felt a warm sensation on my cock, a small but lovely kiss on my cock''s head. Leaf kissed my cock and stared right into my eyes while doing it.


    "Very good," I praised her, stroking and rubbing my meaty girlcock on her lips, smearing my precum all over. Leaf had no problems; she sucked the tip, licked, and kissed my shaft. "And can you tell me who this Great Mother is?"


    "Of course, I can," she replied, kissing my tip and staring deeply into my crimson, lustful eyes. Then Leaf licked the tip before opening her mouth and engulfing my head and first inches, showing off how good of a slut she was.


    "The Spirit of the Forest," Leaf said between sucks and licks, making my shaft grow even harder. "The Mother of Nature, The giver and taker of life, our creator."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 130: The Real Nightmare Tower

    Chapter 130: The Real Nightmare Tower


    "I see, the elf worships her," I said, tangling my hands in the elf''s green hair. She nodded and gave another firm lick all the way along the bottom of my shaft to the very tip of the head before releasing me from her warm mouth with a loud wet plop.


    "Her last form was of a great tree, the size of a mountain, and her power was the source of nature. Her roots could shake the world to its core. Then a tragedy happened where the humans, with the help of an evil undead dragon, killed her, burning her and using what''s left to craft powerful artifacts."


    ''Oh, now I get it.'' I smiled, the dots were connected. Leaf thinks that I''m the avatar of the Great Mother because of the world tree inside me. But honestly, I don''t think she''s too far from the truth. I''m not the avatar of this Great Mother, but the mother of her child. The world tree inside me is the avatar of the Great Mother itself or maybe something even greater than her.


    "N-Not bad, that''s some interesting info, my dear daughter." I couldn''t help but groan in pleasure as Leaf chose to start worshiping and sucking the shaft. The way Leaf worshiped my cock was beyond beautiful. The way her tongue would dance on my skin was driving me crazy, not to mention her speed and sloppiness. It''s as if Leaf knew how to suck cock better than me.


    "It''s my duty, Great Mother," the wood elf hummed as she went to town on my balls. The only sounds were the suction, kissing, licking, and me groaning like bitch in heat.


    "Keep going," I demanded, throwing my head back with a moan and shoving half of my shaft down her mouth, suffocating her with my massive girl cock, not giving her a chance to take a breath. The hot, tight feeling in my balls warned that I was about to blow, and there was no escape.


    "Fuck, you suck my cock so well!"


    My entire body went tense as I pushed all the way into her, keeping my member buried in Leaf''s throat. The elf, like a good little cock sucker, began massaging my balls and tried to get me as deep as possible.


    "That''s my good girl," I sighed, moaning loudly, watching the scene below me.


    With the sensation of Leaf swallowing more down her throat and rubbing my sack with her soft hands, I couldn''t contain it any longer. My dick was shaking and pulsing so strongly that the elf felt it in her mouth.


    "Good slut," I groaned. I could see a wet patch between Leaf''s legs forming, coming from her love hole and her new horse cock that never took a rest from leaking. She was having fun like me, and the excitement grew as she tried to increase the rhythm, giving me more pleasure.


    "Ahh, that''s it! Swallow my cock, Leaf, and cum, don''t waste a drop, AHH!!"


    Then, I blew my load with the first long, hot stream of cum directly into her throat and waited to feel her swallow my tasty sperm and try to get more. And that''s what she did, drinking, choking, and spitting it back out. A sticky white trail ran from her nostrils and mouth as Leaf''s lips never let go of my rod.


    The thick liquid spurts leaked out of her lips like lava from a volcano, dripping down on Leaf''s chin, neck, and chest.


    As for Scarlett, she was struggling to navigate the maze. Slaying every monster in a single AOE attack has its drawbacks. She could have used the monsters as a way to find the boss''s room since the path that leads to the boss contains the most numbers.


    As for the rest, they somehow managed. Death began to occur on the third floor, and by the fourth floor, half of them were gone. But with the respawn function, they could just keep going.


    "Nice... no one has given up yet," I said, a prideful smile on my lips, seeing the determination of my kids to conquer the tower. "I need to set more floors for them."


    Opening the tower''s interface, I saw a notification in the top corner. Opening it, I saw the entire history of everything that happens inside the tower, from when my kids first appeared on the first floor until now¡ªall the loot, monsters killed, deaths, and newborn monsters.


    Zarka gave birth to a male hobgoblin. Searching for him, I found that he was transported to the hidden room I built in the empty space of the tower. I set the boss room only for Zarka, so her kid doesn''t have the right to be there.


    "I should give her more time with her son," I said, smiling and trying to change the room''s setting to allow the hobgoblin to be with his mother. That''s where I found something intriguing.


    The only ''real'' tower is my own tower.


    What I mean by that is that the Nightmare Tower runs on an instance-based system. To make it simple to understand, right now there are one hundred and one instances in the nightmare tower, and only mine is the real one.


    Zarka in Fenrir''s instance was a copy based on my instance. The tower simply takes my version, scans it, and then creates a duplicate of it for hunters to challenge. So what happens here doesn''t have any effect on the instances of the others, since Zarka was the only fifth-floor boss. Because of that, her kid has no place in the tower yet.


    "So that means Zarka and the others won''t experience the deaths at the hands of the hunters." I sighed in relief, realizing that.


    I still cared about the tower mobs as if they were my own children, and in truth, they were¡ªI gave birth to them¡ªbut I had that thought in the back of my mind because of their origin as creatures created only for the tower''s purpose.


    "Oh!... so this is how it works." I raised an eyebrow, discovering that the Hobgoblin race was unlocked as a tower mob.


    "Nice! With this, I can start working on the remaining floors."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 131: The First Floor Manager

    Chapter 131: The First Floor Manager


    Designing the remaining five floors was a blast of fun and a challenge for me. The hardest part was finding a theme for each one and how to fit them. The second hardest was balancing the difficulty of each floor, but with the help of the tower system and Lilith''s blueprints, the work was finished in less than a day.


    I found out that I could slow the time inside the administrator''s room by half compared to the outside. So a day in the tower was twelve hours in the real world.


    Forest theme for the sixth and seventh floors, a thick and dangerous jungle, and a swamp. I filled the floors with all types of animals, big, small, cute, and ugly, with an absurd amount of goblins and new ones that I pushed through my womb. Hobgoblins.


    A thousand for the sixth floor and two thousand for the seventh. I chose to have no boss for these two floors. Instead, I upgraded a few hobgoblins as elite mobs and had them guard a specific item¡ªthe key to the eighth floor.


    My idea for these floors was to have something like a treasure hunt. The challengers must rely on stealth to bypass the hordes of monsters, fight the elites, and steal the key.


    The key was split in two, half on the sixth floor and the other on the seventh. Both floors were connected, and there was no restriction on teleporting between the two other than finding the teleportation room hidden deep in the forest.


    "Hmm... A forest and hordes of monsters are the perfect things for Scarlett," I scratched my chin, realizing that all of this setup was meaningless for my crimson futa wolfgirl¡ªher flames were too powerful. However...


    "Hehehehe... I left you a little surprise, my sweet daughter," I chuckled, confirming the option to make the two halves of the key destructible.


    So if Scarlett''s flames destroyed the key, which they would, considering how she cleared the other floors, Scarlett must die and respawn to make the key reappear.


    "Now, for the eighth floor," I hummed, sitting on the throne.


    The eighth floor was a massive plain that stretched for miles with little to no cover. I wanted to give the hunters a disadvantage and the monsters an advantage, so the eighth floor was made into a massive battlefield with hundreds and thousands of gnolls¡ªat least that was the idea. I still didn''t give birth to them.


    The ninth floor was again a plain, but the quest in it would be something like a clash between two forces¡ªthe goblins vs. the gnolls.


    Two villages were constantly fighting for supremacy, and the challengers must navigate this hell, slay the two bosses in each village, collect the fragments of a key, and find the teleportation room for the tenth floor.


    "That leaves the tenth floor," I muttered, opening the tenth floor''s option.


    The tenth floor was recommended by the tower''s system to be set as a safe zone, a place where hunters first meet inside the tower, store items, equip weapons, and spend the gold they earned from mobs to use the shop and buy new things.


    I decided to go with this. The safe zone was a small, quiet wooden town in the middle of a forest, with homes, shops, and restaurants. The whole thing looked like a small game-starter town. As for the people who manage these shops, the town, and everything¡ªthe so-called NPCs¡ªwell, you guessed it, I have to birth them but to do that I must fulfill a certain requirement first.


    "Perfect," I smiled proudly at my work. For my first time managing a tower, I''d say I''m doing a great job so far. "Now, with ten floors set, that function should be unlocked."


    And it was. The option for creating the floor managers was opened to me. The first manager of floors one to ten was available.


    "Hmm?... I wonder what kind of creature it is?" I asked, unable to determine the race of the creature since the interface showed only a black blur. "Well, there''s only one way to find out."


    "Yes, that''s me," I smiled. The connection between us was strong, just like the one I had with my children. "I''m your mother."


    "Y-You are!" The demon girl cried tears of joy as she rushed and hugged me. The sudden action caught me off guard, but the warm feeling coming from the hug was too good to push her away.


    "Shhh... calm down, my dear," I patted her head, stroking her black hair. The succubus nodded but didn''t stop crying.


    "T-Thank you, Mother," the girl kept hugging me, refusing to let go. I could feel her warmth, the beating of her heart, her fear, and her sadness. The poor girl was shaking like crazy.


    "Shh... don''t worry, Mother is here. There is nothing to fear," I whispered softly, stroking her back and caressing her wings. Then I presented her my right breast, and without hesitating, the succubus girl began sucking and drinking my milk.


    "Drink slowly, my dear, I''m not going anywhere," I kept patting her back as she drank. Her eyes were closed, enjoying every drop that entered her mouth, and I had a nice view of her naked body. Her red skin was smooth and her breasts were a C-cup. The size was small, but they were firm.


    However, what really caught my attention was her ass. The cheeks were perfect, round, soft, and plump. They were calling me, and that sweet tail was an excellent addition.


    ''Nice ass,'' I licked my lips, imagining the succubus riding my cock with that lovely ass.


    "Mother''s milk is delicious," the girl said, her mouth covered in milk, and a long string of drool connected her lips to my nipple.


    "I''m glad you like it," I smiled, kissing her forehead.


    "Haaa... thank you, Mother," the demon girl thanked me, smiling and returning to suckle on my breast, and the sensation of her mouth on my sensitive nipple, and the pleasure and excitement that the stimulation was creating, sent a jolt of pleasure and a rush of excitement directly to my dick.


    "Hmm?" I raised an eyebrow when I noticed the demon girl slowly adjusting her position so that when my cock got fully erect, it would be sandwiched between her buttocks, "What are you doing, my dear?"


    "Nothing, Mother," the girl replied, her tone was innocent, but her actions told another story, "just trying to be comfortable."


    "Really?" I asked, not convinced by her innocent tone and actions.


    "Yes," she responded, sucking and licking my nipple. And slowly wrapping her tail around my cock.


    ''Yep, she''s definitely a succubus and a horny one too,'' I thought to myself, amused by the red girl''s actions.


    "Alright, I believe you," I lied, letting her have her fun and enjoy the warm feelings and the closeness we were sharing.


    ''She''s a naughty little one, isn''t she?'' I giggled in my mind, letting the succubus girl continue, ''I should punish her later.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 132: Lilis And The Core

    Chapter 132: Lilis And The Core


    "So this is how it''s supposed to be done?" the succubus girl, Lilis asked, looking down at the holographic map, the notes about the tenth floor, and the NPCs'' personality and appearance.


    "Yes, you will have free rein over the NPCs'' appearance, and you can modify the floors to your liking" I explained, Lilis, named by and after Lilith, was an intelligent and clever creature befitting for being a Floor Manager. She even taught me a few tricks that I could do while managing the tower; apparently, all the knowledge was implanted in her brain by Lilith.


    "Hmm" she hummed, taking everything in, she had a serious expression on her face and a hand on her chin. "But, Mother, in order to have full control over the NPCs'' race, and appearance, I need administrator access. Is it possible for you to grant me one?"


    "Administrator access?" I raised an eyebrow, and before I could ask anything else, the tower''s system provided the answer.


    [Floor managers can''t use the tower''s mana to create monsters]


    ''I see, that makes sense, only I have that power''


    "Alright, I''ll grant you the access" I confirmed, opening the floor''s settings and adding the administrator rights to Lilis, giving her full access to the tower''s mana. "Use it well"


    "I will, Mother" she replied, then she returned to the holographic map and the notes about the tenth floor.


    ''She is an amazing creature'' I smiled, watching Lilis'' serious expression and her determination as she began to work on the NPCs.


    Leaving her to do her job, I teleported myself to the empty space in the tower and opened its interface. One of the things that Lilis taught me was how to give the Nightmare Tower an identity, I didn''t know this and never thought about it, but according to her words, The Nightmare Tower was a sentient being, and right now, the tower was like a newborn baby, a blank page that could shape whoever I liked.


    "I wonder how it would turn out to be?" I mumbled, pressing a few buttons and then releasing a huge burst of mana in the empty space. Doing this, the tower would analyze my mana signature, copy it, and infuse it with its own mana; this was how the tower would develop an identity based on me.


    "Oh, fuck!" I cursed, slapping my forehead, realizing that my personality and behavior might be passed to the tower, meaning that it might have some perverted tendencies.


    "No, no, no... this is bad, really bad" I groaned, imagining a huge dick sticking out of the tower, or the tower''s shape, changing into that of a dick. I tried to stop the process, but sadly, it was too late.


    I could feel the tower''s mana rushing towards me, it was a warm and comforting feeling, like a small child running towards its mother. Then, a few seconds later, the process was complete.


    "Well... can''t do anything about it now" I shrugged, teleporting back to the administrator room, to my surprise, I found Lilis jumping in joy.


    "Mother... Look!" she shouted, pointing down to her legs. "I have a penis now!"


    "..."


    "I can see that" I replied, taking in the sight, Lilis had a decent 8-inch, rock-hard shaft, with a big pair of balls under them. The succubus girl was excited, and her new cock was showing it.


    "How did you get it?" I asked, staring at her red member.


    "Because of you, Mother" Lilis answered, her smile was ear to ear, "when you gave your mana to the tower, I was able to grow a penis"


    "..."


    ''That''s why'' I sighed, closing my eyes. ''This is why I was against it at first, I wanted for this tower to be ''Normal'' and having the second one dedicated to sex''


    "So, Mother, what do you think of my new toy?" Lilis asked, waving her cock, with an annoying smirk on her face


    "Mine is bigger" I responded, tapping gently at the massive futa dick between my legs "and I can have more than one"


    "Ahh, yes, that''s it" I sighed, throwing my head back, enjoying the sensation of her hard, pulsing cock, stretching my walls and rubbing my cervix.


    Lilis was a good size, but she was no match for my other girls, however, that didn''t make her any less enjoyable. She had that charm and cuteness that I''m pretty sure that even men would fall on their knees and ask her to breed them in the ass.


    "Mother, you''re squeezing me too much" Lilis complained, her thrusting speed increased, and her tail tightened its grip around my cock. The succubus was enjoying every inch of her first experience, the feeling of her new dick inside me, the pulsing and the hardness was enough to show me how much the little succubus was enjoying herself,


    "Don''t complain, you like it, don''t you?" I giggled, wrapping my arms around her thin and small body, the warmth was incredible, maybe a little too hot, and her heartbeats were sending jolts of pleasure directly to my brain.


    "Yes, Mother, it feels amazing" Lilis smiled, kissing and biting softly on my neck.


    "Good, keep going and fill me with your seed" I ordered, and the succubus wasted no time and continued her thrusting, and not before long, a change in the rhythm and a sudden tightening of her body showed me that Lilis was about to climax.


    "Ahh... Ahhh" her moans were louder, and her thrusts were wilder, and with one final thrust, her hips stopped moving, and her cock erupted deep inside me, the hot, sticky seed rushed and filled me to the brim.


    "Haaa... that was nice" I moaned, enjoying the warmth and the feeling of her cum leaking and dripping down my legs. I tried to store it in my sack, but again, like the last time I tried it in the tower, it didn''t work.


    ''Hmm, it''s the same as with the cum from the tower mobs''


    "I love you, Mother" Lilis mumbled, her eyes were closed, and she was resting on my chest, her body was on fire, reminding me that she was a demon. Her face was bright red¡ªI mean more red than normal¡ªand her body was covered in sweat.


    "I love you too, my dear" I smiled, kissing her forehead. "Rest, for now, you earned it"


    "Thank you, Mother"


    ...


    A few minutes later, I suddenly broke the silence and asked.


    "Say, Lilis, do you know how I can get a new tower core?"


    "Hmm?... one second" She closed her eyes, focusing, maybe searching in the knowledge she had from Lilith, "Mother, tower cores are unique, and they can''t be found. The only way to get one is to craft it or steal from another tower"


    "I see" I nodded, understanding the situation, stealing was out of the question since my Nightmare tower was the only one in this world, I think. But crafting, that''s something new.


    "Do you know who I can craft one?"


    "Yes" Lilis nodded, snapping her fingers, soon a giant crystal ball appeared in the middle of the room "The first step in crafting a tower core is to fill this crystal with essence"


    "Essence?" I raised an eyebrow "What kind of essence?"


    "Heheh" Lilis smirked, the succubus'' eyes were shining with excitement, and her lips were curled in a naughty smile. "That''s the best part"


    She snapped her fingers again, and multiple, long, transparent tubs burst out from the crystal ball, the tubs were thick, and I knew exactly what they were for.


    "So, Mother, are you ready?" Lilis asked, holding the tubs with her hands, giving them a slow lick, and staring at me with one of the most erotic and lewd expressions ever.


    "Heh, bring it"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 133: Possession

    Chapter 133: Possession


    "Ugh!... six hours of milking for only 0.5%?" I groaned, laying on my stomach on the bed. After six hours of getting milked from both my breasts and cock, the crystal ball was filled with only 0.5 percent. "This is a scam."


    "Mother, this is going to take a while," the succubus girl said, sitting on my ass. She gave me a nice massage on my back and shoulders. Her massage wasn''t bad at all; the succubus had amazing skill, and her hands were magic, but they tended to move into dangerous territories like her tail, which never stopped teasing my honey pot.


    "Why do you have to sit on my ass?" I asked, raising my head.


    "Because your ass is a wonderful place," Lilis answered, smiling and squeezing my firm buttocks. "It''s soft, bouncy, and round."


    "Oh, is that so?" I giggled, shaking my ass and forcing the succubus to stand up. The action caught her off guard, making her tumble and fall on her back. "If you like my ass that much, why not gobble it?"


    "Hmm, can I, Mother?" The succubus'' eyes shone like stars, her excitement and desire palpable. "I really want to."


    "Yes, but," I paused, lifting my ass and exposing my drenched pussy. "First, clean the mess you made."


    "Leave it to me, Mother," the succubus replied without hesitation or shame. She moved her head towards my drenched snatch, her tongue hanging from her mouth, and her glowing green eyes fixed on me, strong and full of desire. The succubus was looking at me like I was a delicious treat, and she was a starving animal.


    "Lick it well, my dear," I winked and smiled. The succubus nodded and began lapping the juices coming from my hole.


    "Uff, you''re a naughty girl, Lilis," I commented, watching the succubus'' tongue sliding all the way from the bottom of my hole to the top of my asshole, cleaning the juice and the cum from our last session. Not only that, Lilis also used her tail, inserting it inside and thrusting it in and out, rubbing all the right spots.


    "You like that, Mother?" she asked, not stopping her lapping.


    "Hmm, you have the potential to become a true masseuse and a pro in sex," I commented, moaning softly and closing my eyes.


    "Of course, Mother, I''m a succubus," she replied with pride. "I was born to give insane pleasure and suck souls."


    "Hmm... really?... Then what are you doing now?" I asked, smirking. "I don''t feel like you''re sucking my soul."


    "Cleaning the mess and pleasuring my Mother," the succubus responded.


    "Heh, if that''s so, then why am I still dripping?" I giggled, spreading my ass cheeks, revealing more of my dripping, hungry, and twitching pussy. "Are you licking only the surface? Put more effort, dear, and I''ll reward you handsomely."


    "Yes, Mother," the succubus smiled, licking her lips. She changed the shape of her tongue to resemble that of a snake, wide and long. "I''m going to eat your pussy until there is nothing left."


    ''It''s good that they were only copies and won''t remember any of this,'' I thought.


    "KIIIIK!...." I roared, rushing towards the group, attempting to land a hit on Luna and, at the same time, testing the capabilities of this goblin. However, I had underestimated Luna greatly.


    SLICE!


    "Eh?" It all happened in the blink of an eye. One second I was two feet away from Luna, and the next second, my vision flipped. The sensation was odd; I couldn''t make sense of it, but my neck felt cold and hot at the same time.


    ''What just happened??''


    "Ugh!... Another one was hiding," Luna''s voice came from above me, and that''s when I realized what had happened. She had sliced off my head with her claws. "I''m starting to really hate these surprise attacks."


    ''Wow, that was impressive,'' I commented, feeling my mind losing consciousness and disappearing. And not a few seconds later, I was back in my own body. The feeling of losing my head remained, but surprisingly, I was calm and not the least bit afraid.


    "Hmm... that ended up really fast," I sighed, shaking my head and opening the tower''s interface again.


    "Mother, is something wrong?" Lilis asked, raising her head with concern.


    "No, nothing important," I replied, focusing back on the interface. "Continue what you were doing."


    "Yes, Mother," she obeyed, returning her head between my legs and resuming her task of eating me out.


    "Good girl," I praised, moving my hips a little and forcing the succubus to lick deeper. "Now, where was I?"


    ''Possession''


    "Now let''s try something else," I mumbled, opening the list of monsters. This time, I chose one of the gnolls that I had spawned before inside a specific room I built in the empty space of the tower - a breeding room.


    Lilis advised me to mix monsters and use both methods: breeding and spawning. This way, the tower''s mana would circulate, always flowing. Honestly, I didn''t fully understand what she was saying, but I grasped that in the long run, this would be very beneficial to the tower.


    ''Alright, let''s breed some gnolls.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 134: Prison Of Flesh

    Chapter 134: Prison Of Flesh


    "This would be enough for now," I said, releasing the futa gnoll, and returning to my body.


    I spent about an hour breeding the gnolls. Unlike the trial of the spider queen, here I only had male and futa gnolls; females would never be born according to the tower''s system. Anyway, I had no problem with that¡ªif there was a womb, I didn''t care about the gender or the race of the creature, what mattered was their ability to give birth.


    I spawned eight gnolls, six futa and two males, and after an hour-long breeding session, that number jumped to only thirty. Their pregnancy timer was longer than mine.


    ''This is a little boring,'' I sighed, watching the gnolls fucking each other and breeding. It was nice and all, and the sight of the gnoll''s big, fat ass bouncing was a good show, but it got old very quickly.


    In truth, I didn''t receive that much pleasure from breeding as a gnoll. Maybe I''m not used to it, but somehow it felt off. However, I''m guessing that''s because I don''t have my breeder skills that enhance the pleasure when possessing another body, but who knows?


    ''That''s enough of a kickstart, let''s leave them breeding in peace.''


    Closing the interface, I returned my attention to the succubus girl who was sleeping with her head in my ass. Her soft breathing and the wet noises coming from her mouth were a wonderful sensation, and the tickling of her hair on my asshole and pussy made me want to stay like this forever. However, we have a job to do.


    "Lilis, wake up," I called, shaking her, but the succubus didn''t respond. The little demon was lost in the world of dreams, her face was covered in juice¡ªhehehe... my juice. She had an expression of bliss and happiness, probably having a wet horny dream and enjoying every bit of it.


    "Wake up, Lilis, we have work to do," I called again, giving her ass a slap and a hard pinch. The sudden pain caused the succubus to scream and jump awake.


    "Haaaah!!!" she gasped, looking around and trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Are you awake now, Lilis?" I asked, giggling.


    "Yes, Mother," she answered, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    "Good," I smiled, sitting and pulling her to me, and presenting her with my nipple. "Want to have some?"


    "Yes, please," the succubus didn''t waste any time and latched onto my breast and began sucking on the soft, round nub. The sensation was intense¡ªmy breasts were super sensitive, and the way Lilis was sucking on them was incredible.


    "You like them?" I asked, watching her suckle and her tongue swirling around my areola.


    "Hmm, yes," she replied, smiling. "I love your milk, it tastes like honey, and it feels so nice and warm."


    "Good, have as much as you like," I encouraged her, and Lilis didn''t need a second invitation. She went back to her meal. The sight was incredibly cute, and the way her tiny body was moving like a newborn was even hotter.


    ''Her tail has a mind of its own.''


    As Lilis was enjoying herself, her tail was playing with my lower lips, the soft, pointy, and slightly wet red thing rubbing gently and softly, sending waves of pleasure straight to my brain.


    Checking on the progress of my children, I found out that Fenrir had just finished slaying the fifth-floor boss, Zarka. As expected, and as I intended, Zarka gave him a hard time. Fenrir had to rely on everything he had, including the items he looted from the mobs and the treasure chests. Only by using those items, was Fenrir able to win after an amazing fight.


    "Good boy, he did it," I cheered, feeling proud of the accomplishment of my grandson.


    "Ah... Mother, I forgot to ask," Lilis paused her sucking and looked up at me.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Can you tell me about this?" she asked, pointing at the interface showing Fenrir. "I''m getting the same feeling from these challengers as from you, Mother."


    "Ah, that," I nodded. "They are my children."


    A low growl came from behind Fenrir, and when I looked, I was surprised to see that Scarlett had come out from the tower.


    ''Ah, she''s mad.''


    And mad she was. The crimson futa was furious, her eyes were blood-red, her body was tense, and her clawed fists were tight and shaking. Scarlett was ready to burst at any moment, and it was only thanks to her respect and loyalty for her alpha¡ªme¡ªthat she didn''t do anything drastic.


    "Welcome back, Scarlett," I said with a smile, pretending to be oblivious, and that seemed to calm her a little.


    I knew the reason for her anger. One was her bad sense of direction which caused her to get lost in the maze. The other was the fact that Zarka killed her two times. It was really Scarlett''s fault¡ªshe used her cursed flames to burn everything in the maze, including the hidden treasure chests. Because of that, she was unable to find good gear that would have been a great help against the boss.


    "I''m back, Mother," the crimson futa replied, her voice was cold, and her eyes were staring at her father, scarring his armor and greatsword.


    ''She''s jealous,'' I commented mentally, shaking my head.


    Fenrir and Scarlett were the only ones who came out from the tower, the rest found a slight difficulty in defeating Zarka due to the fact most of them ignored using gear, relying only on their strength and skills. Even my goblin daughters were the same.


    ''Zarka would make an excellent gear and skill check boss if I increased her strength a little.''


    After checking on things in my land a little bit, mainly food, buying a few kilos of boar and deer meat from the shop, I teleported back to Leaf''s home. I placed the waypoint far away from the home so that my presence wouldn''t disturb her, and to keep the fact that I can teleport around a secret.


    "Hmm?... What is this strange feeling?" I questioned myself, standing next to her door. The mushroom wooden house was quiet and peaceful. Too quiet. I also noticed strange green symbols glowing at the lower end of the door frame. They gave off the same magical feeling as Leaf''s magic.


    ''Maybe a barrier of some kind to keep the wild beasts off?''


    With that thought, I opened the door and stepped in. The moment I did...


    BOOM!


    "UGH!" There was a blinding light and the sensation of something exploding right beneath me, throwing me off balance. Before I could make sense of what just happened, I felt ropes wrapping around my arms, legs, neck, and waist.


    "UGH!... What the fuck is this!" I cursed out loud, my vision still blurry.


    Step. Step.


    "Oh, Great Mother!" A familiar voice reached my ear.


    "Leaf?" I called. My vision was slowly returning, and the first thing I saw was the green-haired Leaf standing before me naked with a weird-looking dagger made from something close to blue glass.


    "Oh, Great Mother," she repeated, raising her arms as if she were praying to a hidden deity, "Yes... Yes... I understand."


    "Huh?... Understand what?" I said, confused by the sudden development.


    "..." She didn''t reply, slowly lowering her arms and holding that blue glass dagger with both hands. Her green eyes were locked on me, and the look she was giving was not something I was expecting.


    "Don''t worry, Great Mother. I''ll release you from this... prison of flesh."


    "Shit!!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 135: Crazy Leaf (1)

    Chapter 135: Crazy Leaf (1)


    "Prison of flesh?" I questioned, watching the elf taking slow calculated steps toward me.


    "Yes," she answered, "Your vessel, this fleshy body that contains your soul, Great Mother."


    ''Did she lose her fucking mind?'' I shouted mentally.


    "Hmm... okay," I nodded, playing along with whatever her messed-up mind was thinking. "So what are you going to do?"


    "Release you, Great Mother," she replied, smiling widely, showing a set of clean white teeth. "So you can return to your true form and resume your duties as our creator and bring good fortune to our race once more."


    ''Is she insane or just stupid?'' I thought, trying to think of a way out. I was a little worried. The ropes that held me were magical, locking me in place and disrupting my magic a little. Plus, she was a whole different person, giving off a weird vibe.


    "Oh, Great Mother," she continued, getting closer and closer. "I can''t wait to meet your real self. I bet you are an amazing being as they said and will grant me the greatest blessing and bestow me with unimaginable power and strength."


    "Oh, is that so?" I asked, still acting and waiting for the right moment to escape. I tried to use my magic, but the ropes were interfering, disrupting the mana flow. Only one ability could be used, and I was waiting for the right opportunity to strike.


    "Yes, Great Mother," Leaf answered, getting dangerously close, her green eyes glued on me. Then she dropped to her knees and crawled toward me, placing her head on my belly. Her eyes were shining, and her face was filled with a sense of bliss and happiness as she rubbed fanatically, her cheek on my belly.


    "Oh, Great Mother, please don''t worry, I''ll kill this fleshy, weak, and inferior body and free you from this vessel."


    ''I think playing the role of her Great Mother backfired on me.''


    Leaf was acting like a complete psycho. She was talking nonsense, and her expression was a little scary, a mix of insanity and devotion¡ªthe same one you would expect from a fanatic who just met their deity in person.


    "Hmm... I''m sure you will," I said, still playing along.


    "Don''t worry, Great Mother," she added, "This won''t hurt much."


    "Hmm, I see," I smiled, feeling her hand groping and massaging my breast while the other raised the blue glass knife, ready to stab me in the belly.


    "Now, Great Mother, let me free you from this horrible prison of flesh."


    ''Now!!!''


    The moment her arm descended and the knife was about to reach my stomach, I activated my transformation ability, growing two arms instantly. There was no time to grab the knife or her wrist, so the only option for me was to block the hit with my forearm.


    ''This is going to hurt.''


    THUD!


    I was right; the pain was instantaneous. The dagger stabbed into my flesh, sinking deep inside and making my bones screech. However, most of the pain came from the fact that the blue glass dagger began to freeze my skin and muscles, turning the area of the hit into ice.


    ''Damn,'' I cursed. The knife was glowing a strange blue light, and I felt it was trying to absorb something from me.


    "Great Mother?" Leaf raised her head, looking at me with shock and disbelief.


    "Oh, hi bitch," I smirked, wrapping the magical ropes around her right arm, locking her in place. "Clench your teeth."


    "Eh?"


    "ARGHH!..." I stabbed her in the left shoulder, piercing her flesh and sinking deep into her bones. Then the knife began to melt, injecting my blood directly into her system.


    "AAARRGGHHH!!" Her scream was a delight. I had no intention of killing the elf, but a punishment was necessary.


    "Huh?" I raised an eyebrow, surprised that Leaf suddenly stopped screaming. Then she raised her head, gazing at me with pure hatred.


    "You''re not the Great Mother."


    FUSHHH!


    At that moment, a wave of energy burst out from her body, throwing me off. When I regained my footing, I was shocked by the changes in her body. Her green hair grew longer, reaching the floor and covered with tree leaves. Her skin was shining with brown and green tree roots all over her body; Leaf''s whole figure was releasing an aura of life so strong that a tree was sprouting from her shoulders, taking the shape of wooden wings.


    ''Well, shit''


    "You''re not the Great Mother!" the elf roared, standing up and pulling my blood dagger from her shoulder. "This foul magic is not the Great Mother''s, and you''re not the Great Mother either!"


    "Oh, well," I replied, smiling. "You caught me, so what are you going to do now, little bitch?"


    "KILL YOU!" the elf shouted. The roots of her wings spread wide behind her, and the wooden feathers on them grew sharp like spear tips.


    ''She looks so damn hot.''


    The sudden change in the elf was shocking. However, Leaf was giving an incredible sex appeal. The look of an angelic nature-magic wood elf was really arousing, and the way her inverted nipples, the horse cock, and the balls swung between her legs¡ªeverything about her was turning me on.


    "Oh shit!"


    BOOM!


    I dived aside as the wooden spear tip of her wing pierced the floor where I had been standing just moments ago.


    "Damn you!"


    "DIE IMPOSTER!" she yelled, launching more and more spears, not allowing me to catch my breath.


    BOOM!


    "Oh, come on!" I shouted, evading and deflecting the spears with a blood tower shield.


    "What''s wrong?" the elf taunted, firing even faster. "Where has that arrogance of yours gone, fake Great Mother?"


    ''This bitch is pissing me off.''


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!...


    "Shit!..." The attacks were getting stronger and more precise. It was clear as day that she was aiming to kill, not just give a mere warning.


    ''I need to end this, and fast.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 136: The Fanatic Wood Elf (2)

    Chapter 136: The Fanatic Wood Elf (2)


    ''I need to end this, and fast.''


    Using the chaos, I summoned a gauntlet made from blood and equipped it on my right arm. Then, crawling behind my shield, I swiftly transformed into the werewolf form. Leaf had no way of knowing this, and I used that to my advantage.


    Controlling the blood shield, I threw it at the elf. The action took her by surprise, thinking I was charging blindly at her. However, what she didn''t expect was that no one was behind the shield.


    "What?" she gasped. The moment she tried to react, the shield exploded into a crimson mist, covering the entire house and blinding her.


    THUD!


    Taking the opportunity and using my superior speed, I tackled the elf, slamming her hard and crushing her against the wall. The impact was strong enough to shatter the wood, and the force threw us outside. She landed on her back with me on top of her.


    "UGH," the elf groaned, shaking her head, trying to regain her consciousness.


    "This is for a little revenge," I declared, slamming my blood gauntlet on her belly and ripping with my left claw the roots and leaves that covered her body.


    BOOM!


    "AHHHH!" The elf''s cry was sweet, her face twisted in pain.


    "That''s it, keep screaming."


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!...


    I pounded her belly again and again. The sight of the beautiful elf crying and screaming as her abs and belly were getting turned into mush was satisfying.


    "ENOUGH!" Leaf roared, releasing what remained of her roots and wooden spears at me. I was caught off guard, and before I could defend myself, I was impaled from all sides.


    "Ah... this is starting to hurt," I growled, pulling a spear from my stomach and chest. The elf''s magic was powerful, and the attack was fast. It was only thanks to my regeneration and the werewolf form that I didn''t die instantly.


    "Die!" Leaf shouted, firing another spear, this time at my head. But before the hit could connect, I commanded.


    "Hunger!...Devour"


    Instantly, the living armor that was hiding as a bracelet on my hand exploded and formed a black wall. In the next moment, the wall became a giant black ball with tentacles coming out of it and wrapping around Leaf.


    "W-What is this thing?... AH!... NO, NO, PLEASE STOP!" the elf''s expression was shock and terror as the Hunger began to devour her. The tentacle was sucking Leaf''s magic and energy, feeding and growing, while she became weaker and weaker. Her leaves and roots began to wither, and her tree-like wings crumbled into dust.


    "That''s enough, Hunger," I ordered, and the armor monster obeyed, returning to its bracelet shape and dropping the elf on the ground. She was panting and shivering, too weak to stand up. Her beautiful, curvy body was covered in sweat and other fluids.


    "P-Please spare me, Fake Great Mother," she pleaded. "I''ll do anything, just don''t kill me."


    "Anything, you say?" I smiled, placing my foot on her face. "Well, in that case, I have something special just for you."


    "What do you¨C"


    "SHUT UP, BITCH," I interrupted, applying more pressure and cutting her off.


    "Now, be a good girl, and don''t struggle."


    Without waiting, I used my ability to contact Lilis.


    ''Lilis, can you hear me?''


    ''Yes, Mother,'' her sweet voice replied in my mind.


    "Now, now," I cooed, stopping them. "Don''t kill her yet. She''ll be very useful in the future."


    "As you wish, Mother."


    "Good," I smiled, feeling proud of the maturity and obedience of my children.


    "Now let''s go and have some fun, bitch." Dragging the elf by the hair, I walked toward the tower. The rest of my children followed, ready to act on the slightest action from Leaf.


    Reaching the tower''s gate, I slammed the elf hard on the floor, making her cry.


    "Stand up and place your hand on the gate," I ordered, but Leaf struggled to stand, clutching her chest, finding it hard to breathe. Focusing on the blood seal, I was able to hear her thoughts. Apparently, the concentration of mana was heavy here, and Leaf was having trouble adjusting to this sudden change.


    Sigh... with a heavy sigh, I grabbed her hand and placed it on the gate, instantly Leaf disappeared inside the tower.


    ''Lilis, is the room ready?''


    ''Yes Mother, already.''


    ''Good, the elf challenger who just entered is mine. Could you send her to that room?''


    ''On it.''


    "Okay kids," I said, turning to my kids, "Mother has an important business to attend to and will take some time, so don''t wait for me."


    "Understood Mother," they responded.


    ...


    Inside the tower.


    "Is this your pet, mother?" the little succubus asked, gazing down at the elf on the floor.


    "Yeah," I confirmed, walking into the room. It was designed similarly to an underground stone dungeon, dark and moist, the air was hot and humid, perfect for a torture chamber.


    "W-What are you going to do with me, F-Fake Great Mother?" Leaf stuttered, trying to stand up.


    "First things first," I replied, grabbing her face and locking my eyes with hers. "I''ll take my gifts back."


    "AHHH!" she screamed as her horse cock began to shrink rapidly, her balls also disappeared, leaving nothing but a hairless crotch. A full female now.


    "That''s much better."


    "M-My cock... MY BALLS!...WHY!" The elf was screaming, crying, and trying to find her manhood. Her fingers were frantically searching between her legs.


    "Now, now, Leaf," I said, grabbing her hands. "You won''t need a cock anymore. Instead, I''ll give you something far better."


    "W-What is it, F-Fake Great Mother?" Leaf questioned.


    "What you need is..." I grinned, showing my teeth. "More wombs."


    "WHAT!"


    "You''re going to make many, many babies... As my breeding slave."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 137: The Master of Her Body

    Chapter 137: The Master of Her Body


    "How are you feeling?" I said, brushing my fingers against Leaf''s skin. The green-haired elf was lying down on a stone bed, her hands were tied above her head and her legs were spread open, exposing her secret entrance. "I hope you''re comfortable."


    "Hmm...HMMM!" she didn''t reply, struggling to speak through the cloth tied around her mouth.


    "Don''t worry about it," I cooed, tracing the black womb tattoo on her belly, "I''ll remove this gag after the transformation, okay?"


    "HMMM!!!" Leaf''s eyes widened and her body tensed, she tried to fight back but the blood ropes and magical seal on her body prevented her from resisting. All she could do was moan and squirm.


    "Ah, so satisfying," I commented, smirking at the reaction.


    An hour had passed since Leaf was sent into the Nightmare Tower, and now she was locked inside a dark dungeon. The room was dim, with moist air and a pungent smell that was the same as the one in the underground. The floor and walls were made from black bricks, the place was wide with no windows. The only source of light was coming from the red torches attached to the walls, giving off an eerie and frightening glow.


    That was the whole point: mind games.


    "Before we start, could you give me some lube?" I asked with a smile, positioning myself between her legs. Leaf could only watch as I began to rub my right hand against her lower pink lips.


    "Hmm... HMMM!" she moaned, definitely feeling an insane pleasure due to my ''Charm'' skill. I mean she was leaking like hell, coating my entire hand in her juices. Oh, and the smell was amazing, I almost forgot my goal.


    "You''re really a dirty whore, Leaf," I smirked, watching her squirm and struggle. The elf was breathing heavily, her green eyes were locked on me like a hawk, watching every action I took.


    "I think you''re ready," I nodded with satisfaction, glancing at my greatly lubed hand with her sweet juice. Then without waiting, I slowly began pushing my entire fist into her vagina.


    "Hmm, I can feel you," I purred, feeling the lips around my arm stretch to allow more space. And then as Leaf''s whole insides engulfed my entire hand, a soft wet sound rang out along with a moan.


    "How does that feel, slut?" I asked, wiggling my wrist a little, teasing the elf''s lower parts and listening to her delicious moans. I kept going for several seconds, waiting for the right moment, which came faster than I thought.


    "Surprise!."


    THUD!


    Taking her totally by surprise, I shoved my entire arm up her womb.


    "HMMMMM!!!!!" Leaf threw her head back and a powerful scream echoed across the room. I could feel her squeezing, tightening, and contracting. The womb was stretched beyond its limit as the sudden development caught her off guard. Her pussy and uterus were desperately trying to force me out, however, with enough strength, I was able to hold firm and keep my arm in her lower half.


    ''She is really strong, but it doesn''t matter, bitch.''


    With the power of the blood seal, I had total control over the wood elf. If I commanded her to cum, she would cum; if I commanded her to loosen up her pussy, she would. But come on, where is the fun in that?


    I wanted to hear her screams. NO!... I needed the desperate pleas, the begging, and the struggle. I wanted the elf to feel the fear, and I craved to see her breaking under me.


    That''s why I refused to use the control and wanted her to experience everything on her own¡ªwith a little help from my charm skill. And I was glad that it wasn''t a waste. Leaf''s struggles were a treat, and I had plenty of time to enjoy the show.


    Pushing my whole arm inside, her rectum quickly expanded, spreading wide to allow an easy passage. Then without delay, I began the process.


    "Ah, good girl," I smirked when I saw how smoothly she was able to take me. "See, it''s not so hard."


    A third womb had just been completed inside her ass. It took a little longer than the previous ones, mainly due to the extra flesh that protected the womb. Since I made it inside her rectum, some protection for the future babies was needed.


    SLAP!


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, slapping her ass. "You like my gifts, eh?"


    "Hmmmm... AHHHMMMM!" She moaned, her body shaking non-stop as she climaxed over and over again. The orgasms were crazy intense thanks to my charm, and her screams were fantastic, but not quite enough. I still wanted more from her.


    "Now, for the finishing touches," I smirked, pulling my arm from her ass and flipping her again on her back.


    "HH-MM-Mmm...MM!" Leaf was panting heavily, trying to catch her breath. But I wouldn''t allow her.


    "Oh, my dear, we are not done yet," I declared, grabbing her hips.


    "Wh-Wh... AT," she struggled to say through the gag, raising her head to stare at me. And when our gazes met, I flashed a malicious grin, placing two arms on her breasts.


    "We still need to work on these," I said. The transformation was about to start. "Now stay still, don''t move. You don''t want something to go wrong, do you?"


    "Mmmhhhh!" she grunted, throwing her head back, unable to do anything.


    "Good girl."


    The next second, her chest and nipples started to grow. Slowly at first, but then it increased as more blood was pumped into them. As seconds turned into a full minute, the chest swelled and ballooned until they doubled in size, becoming twice as big as my melons.


    "Wow!... I want to suck them."


    Barely holding myself, I crafted a long blood needle on my index finger and dug it into one of her tits.


    "Arg!" Leaf''s eyes widened as she bit her lip, trying to hold in her cry. Her breathing became harsher as she tried to adapt and find an answer to how she got herself into this hell.


    Me? I didn''t care, only focusing on growing a fourth womb inside her breast milk tits. The womb was located behind her mammary gland with a tube that was connected to her nipple, which I had slightly modified to become penetrable. Then I did the same thing to her other breast.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned, unable to stop myself from jerking off my cock at the possibilities of this creation. I mean, five wombs were no joke, and they were all for me, to fill as I liked.


    "Ahhh, my dear Leaf," I cried, leaning forward to her tits and giving each nipple a deep and passionate kiss, enjoying the taste of her milk. "We''re going to achieve great things together."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 138: Greska, Stone of the Mountain

    Chapter 138: Greska, Stone of the Mountain


    "Yes Mom, I''m fine... No, I''m not injured or anything. Yes. Yes... I''ll come to visit you next month... Okay, bye, love you." I hung up and closed my phone, turning to look out of the window at the night city.


    It had been a week since I dealt with the brothel owner, and during that week, I had plenty of things to do.


    First, I had to transform Lady Raven''s character into a real person, giving her an official identity. I made her background as mysterious as possible: an orphan from another city, her parents died during a gate outbreak, and her parents were hunters, which explained the cash she used to make her successful investment into the Black Moon club. Aside from that, I set her age to be 21 years old, and her full name as Raven Night.


    "..."


    Yeah!... I know it''s a stupid and cringey name, but come on, I was young when I used that name for my investment, so don''t blame me. I''m forced to follow through with it now.


    Anyway, the next thing I had to do was submit an application to the Hunter organization for my new guild. The application was approved on the spot, and the reason was money.


    You see, the hunter''s organization was created to manage and handle the gates and monsters. Their main income came from the adventurers who hunted the monsters, collected the loot, and the guilds themselves.


    The system was simple: you buy the right to enter a gate, hunt monsters, close the gate, and collect the loot. The price would vary depending on the type and rank of the gate. The higher the gate, the higher the price, and the more you hunt and collect, the better.


    There was another way of making good money while at the same time growing in strength and obtaining gate experience: the endless gates.


    A special type of gate was first created by the Blood Queen. The process was simple yet complicated and mostly worked on low-rank gates. All you had to do was capture the gate boss; this way, the gate would remain, and you could secure the exit. When the outbreak happens, you slay the monsters that charge, attempting to leave the gate.


    This way, you create a perfect hunting ground that you can use to train hunters, collect loot, and make money. Endless gates are very expensive, and only the hunter organization and major top guilds own them. As for me, a low-rank hunter, all I could do was pay for the right to enter and hunt the monsters inside. And this brings us back to money.


    Money is power. And I have plenty of it, but I had to lay low and play smart because, you know, a mysterious woman suddenly appearing with millions of credits is bound to draw some attention.


    Knock! Knock!


    "My Lady, your ride is ready," Anna''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "I''ll be right there, Anna," I replied, putting the phone away and shifting back to Raven''s body, the long smooth, dark hair, and the mesmerizing amber eyes.


    ''Ah... I miss the feeling of having a dick inside me.''


    For the last seven days, I spent my time and money forming my guild and planning for the future. I had no time for fun except for playing a little with Anna. But today was different. Today was a holiday for me, and I need REST!


    That''s why my driver was waiting for me outside. Today, I''m going to pay a visit to my newly acquired brothel. Thanks to the Black Moon, that little problem was resolved in silence, and no one knew I had killed the owner. And to be honest, no one would care for a man like him. But again, I had to go through a five-day process just to legally explain how I acquired his assets.


    "Let''s go and have some fun."


    "First, creating a guild was one of my dreams." I closed my eyes, remembering the childish dream of being the head of the top guild in the world, but that dream now seems closer to reality than ever. I know it requires massive bloody work, but with my new abilities and resources, I can do it... No, I must do it, for my mother. Morgana.


    "And the second thing?" Greska asked, turning to me.


    "Revenge," I replied, flashing a small, cold smile. "I want to kill someone."


    "I see," she nodded, her expression unchanged. "So we are the same, after all."


    "What do you mean, Greska?" I asked.


    "Oh, nothing," the half-giant shook her head. "Just old memories."


    "..."


    I narrowed my eyes at the half-giant, wondering what she meant by that. The only logical conclusion was her status as a slave. In her file, there was no mention of how she became a slave, as most slave traders didn''t care to write down a person''s history, especially if the slave was an exotic race. Greska was a very rare case, as her race is mostly located in the southern part of the world, where a small nation ruled by a council of many races exists.


    "As you wish," I smiled, dropping the subject.


    After a few minutes, our ride came to an end, and we arrived at our destination.


    "We''re here, my lady."


    The red-light district was a sight to see. The street was littered with many brothels and bars, and the smell was the same as always: sex, alcohol, drugs, and blood. The crowd was busy doing their own thing and didn''t pay any mind to our limo as we parked our car near a building.


    "Keep your guard up at all times," I said to the half-giant and the dark elf, who stepped out of my shadow, taking a peek while waiting for the driver to open the door for me.


    "Yes, my lady."


    The brothel was a decent size, not too big and not too small. It was called ''Rare Diamond,'' a catchy name due to the previous owner''s unusual interest. After finding out about it, I kind of slightly regretted killing him.


    All of his twenty employees, whom I recently gained, were slaves, and all of them were non-human. Half of them were normal men and women, while the other ten were dickgirls from the magical races, and all of them were purchased from a slave auction at a high price.


    Yeah, the last owner was like a collector, but instead of normal stuff like artifacts or coins, his taste was focused on slaves, mainly slave dickgirls.


    ''And they are all for me to suck and collect their essence.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 139: Rare Diamond and Blood Bite

    Chapter 139: Rare Diamond and Blood Bite


    The limo door swung open, and the sight of the red-light district entered my vision. I took a peek around with interest. The dark streets were full of drunkards, the buildings were lit by strange-looking candles¡ªyes, even in this age and with all the technology, some people still use candles, especially in the red district¡ªalcohol, cheap tobacco, and sex lingered in the air. This was my first visit, and the scene was great and perfect for the twisted desires of the dark underbelly, where the rich and the poor alike would mix to fuck each other.


    Stepping out of the car, I stretched my legs for a bit as the sound of the door being shut echoed.


    "Hah, finally the smell I like," Greska said with a smirk, climbing out from her seat and standing in front of me. Her fur and skull armor drew some attention as she looked around.


    "Follow me and try not to break anything, especially the boys," I instructed, walking toward the entrance of my new toy.


    "Yes, boss," her smirk grew, and she flashed a sharp-tooth grin. Greska has that ''kink'' of breaking men, literally and sexually, a trait of the giants, I think. But I don''t really care about men. Greska can do whatever she likes to them, but only under my watch.


    We headed to the building with confidence, unfazed by the surroundings. The clientele and the prostitutes were watching us with interest and a hint of nervousness, due to Greska and my own confidence and cold aura.


    As we neared the entrance of the brothel, the door opened to allow us in. A male slave, a young male, who looked no older than nineteen, was opening the door.


    "W-welcome, madams," he spoke, showing the shy behavior of a virgin. The slave''s face was blushing, and he was nervously trying not to look at me or the half-giant, keeping his eyes down and stealing glances at the huge bulge in Greska''s trousers.


    ''Heh... maybe I should let Greska play with him, as a gift.''


    With an idea in my head, I nodded and entered the main hall of the place, ignoring the nervous kid behind me.


    ''Wow''


    The interior was breathtaking, with golden decorations hanging from the ceiling. Expensive carpets covered the floor, and beautiful tapestries adorned the walls. Everything was decorated beautifully, with taste and love, only the best.


    ''I guess I have to thank the old owner for that.''


    The place was separated into several levels. The first floor contained necessary services like a bar and restaurant, while the second was used for dancing and entertaining. The third was dedicated to the brothel''s work, while the last was a VIP floor for special clients, and it was also where my new room and office were located, as well as where the slaves slept. The old owner liked to have his slaves close, just to fuck them when he felt like it.


    ''Of course, I''ll follow his example.''


    "Good evening, Lady Raven," the receptionist, a young woman, greeted. Her body was a work of art, a real blonde beauty, and her outfit was as expected in a brothel¡ªrevealing, with only enough fabric to cover her private parts, but still letting the imagination run wild.


    The woman''s breasts were barely covered by a black lacy bra, while her pussy was only hidden by a small thong and a short mini-skirt, her ass left free for the clients to enjoy.


    "Welcome to ''Rare Diamond,''" the woman said, offering a polite bow. "We''re happy to have you as our new owner, Lady Raven."


    "Good evening," I nodded, walking closer. "I''m here to inspect my new property. Who is in charge here?"


    "I am, my lady." A young girl appeared from a side door. Her hair was brown and tied in a ponytail, her face was clean, and she wore a set of glasses. She was the one in charge of managing the day-to-day operations of the brothel. Her attire was similar to the receptionist''s, except for a black scarf that was wrapped around her waist. From the smell my spider nose picked up, I instantly knew what was hiding under it.


    ''Oh, a futa.''


    "Good evening, my lady," the woman bowed with a nervous smile, her face blushing as I kept staring at her crotch. She was embarrassed and tried not to look me in the eye, the reason was simple and the same as the receptionist¡ªmy top-tier appearance.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    "Let me explain," the man started, removing his coat and throwing it on the receptionist. The girl struggled and fumbled, trying to catch it.


    "Listen well, bitch," Jack spat, his expression turning deadly. "This place was one of the highest incomes for the Red Dragon Syndicate, and we had an agreement with the old fucker."


    ''Red Dragon?''


    The name sounded unfamiliar, but it''s not hard to guess that this ''Red Dragon'' was a crime organization that likes to force money out of small business owners in the name of protection and shit.


    "Our agreement was simple," Jack continued, his tone arrogant and confident. "The old bastard would give us 5% of his monthly profit, and we would leave him alone."


    ''Bullshit''


    This guy was lying, and I could feel it, but I had no choice but to keep up the act.


    "What if I don''t pay?" I asked, my eyes drifting to his bodyguards, noticing how relaxed they were.


    "Then we''ll have problems," Jack answered, his gaze turning dark and scary. "If you don''t want something to happen to this place, and these lovely girls," he paused, licking his lips and leering at the workers and slaves around him, "then I suggest you pay the price."


    "And how much is the debt?"


    "Two million credits," Jack replied, flashing a wicked smirk. "In cash"


    "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "Nope, and you have two days to pay, otherwise," Jack paused, approaching me and placing a hand on my shoulder. "Well, let''s say we''ll have some fun with the girls, and of course you."


    He finished his last words by moving his hand down to my ass, giving it a strong squeeze. At that moment, something inside me just snapped. And I... well.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    I buried my fangs in his neck.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!" Jack shouted, struggling. He tried to break free and push me away, but my bite was firm. I instinctively changed my teeth from human ones to spider fangs, giving my bite an unnatural strength that was able to rip a part of his neck.


    "ARGGHH! WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT, BITCH?" He fell to the floor in agony and shock, his brain trying to understand what just happened, but the pain was too much, and I was too hungry. The taste of his blood was amazing, and I felt a great amount of power surging inside me.


    No one dared to move, frozen in place, their eyes shifting between me and the bleeding man on the floor. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes for a few seconds as I licked the blood from my lips and enjoyed the warm, tingling sensation that spread all over my body.


    "Greska," I called, my voice deep and heavy, resonating through the entire building. "Capture them."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 140: Authority

    Chapter 140: Authority


    "UGAHHH!" Greska roared, taking her two-handed sword out from her inventory. She then rushed to the nearest man, and without hesitation, she swung her weapon, striking the surprised man''s shoulder.


    The sword penetrated the iron plate armor like butter, shredding everything in its way. It cut through the flesh, muscles, and bones, completely severing his shoulder and separating his left arm from the rest of the body.


    My order was to capture them, but I didn''t specify in what condition.


    "Guah..." the man grunted, trying his best not to scream. He then looked at the stump of his left arm, which was lying on the ground, covered in blood.


    "YOU BITCH!" he shrieked, his voice hoarse, and his bloodshot eyes glared at the half-giant with anger and hatred.


    Surprisingly, he managed to pull a long katana from his inventory, trying to slash Greska with it. However, he failed to notice the distance. Long blades are the most deadly at a distance, but in close combat, where knives are more effective, having a long blade is fatal.


    "Fool," Greska mocked, kicking his arm and knocking his katana out of his hand. She then lifted her left foot and stomped on his crotch. The man''s eyes widened, and his face went pale.


    A second later, with a disgusting crunching sound, blood shot from between his legs, covering the ground and forming a crimson pool. The man screamed his head off, unable to register the pain from both his lost arm and now crushed dick and balls.


    "Pathetic weakling," Greska spat.


    "You bitch, don''t touch¨C" the woman finally moved. The situation had just taken a new and twisted direction in mere seconds. Her eyes filled with horror and disgust as she stared at her partner, who was rolling on the floor, holding his crotch while yelling his lungs out. The woman in armor attempted to charge at Greska and save her partner. Unfortunately for her, I have two bodyguards.


    "Huh... Ugh!" the woman let out a small cry as she stumbled to her feet, falling face-first to the ground. She quickly rolled, looking back at what she tripped on, but what she saw made her heart skip a beat.


    "W-W... What is THIS!" she exclaimed, watching in horror as multiple dark hands emerged from her own shadow and grabbed her, restraining her, and slowly pulling her into the shadows.


    "H-HELP!... Let me goooo!"


    "S-Sorry... I can''t do that," a soft, shy voice echoed from the shadow. Shaelyra, or Shae for short, was the futa dark elf, my shadow assassin and bodyguard. She has the potential to be an S-rank hunter, but her kind nature holds her back. Even now, against this woman, Shae was only scaring her, hoping that she would lose the will to fight instead of hurting her.


    I have no problem with this method, at least for now, and it''s the best way to capture the two bodyguards, not like the stupid half-giant who couldn''t just stop at cutting the man''s arm. Oh no... she had to crush his balls.


    ''What a waste'' I sighed, making up my mind to put an end to Greska''s behavior for good. I can''t allow her to go around crushing men''s balls and ruin my chances of acquiring semen from strong men.


    "Stop," I ordered, lifting my palm in a stop sign, signaling Greska to let go of the screaming man''s arm. "We don''t have time to deal with this stupid bastard."


    "Grr...," she growled, glaring daggers at the poor guy. "Lucky bastard."


    She grabbed the man by the hair, pushed his face into the ground, grinding his nose in the process, and dragged him to my feet. However, instead of complimenting her on the good work, as she was expecting, I did the opposite.


    "Kneel!" I ordered, using my authority as her master, forcing the half-giant into submission.


    "Why-Why are you¨C" her body moved on its own, and she dropped her sword and knelt. She wanted to shout at me and ask, but it was no use. With my authority as her master, there was no chance for her to defy me.


    "Shut up!" I spoke calmly and with coldness, as I leaned, grabbing her chin, forcing our eyes to meet. "You''re my slave, Greska. Never forget that again. And as my slave, obey my commands."


    "..."


    Finishing my cup of tea, I stood up, stretching a bit and cracking my back. For the last two days, I buried myself in the tower doing all kinds of experiments on Leaf''s body and, of course, breeding the shit out of her. With five wombs, the elf was my perfect baby factory.


    I used her to populate an entire floor with mobs. That''s when I discovered a downside of breeding inside the Nightmare Tower. Leaf could only give birth to the creatures that I had already unlocked¡ªslimes, goblins, hobgoblins, and gnolls. No elves at the moment.


    The good news was that the elf, wolf, rabbit, and spider races were unlocked for me by the tower system when I personally bred her in those forms. However, to use them, I need to unlock floor number 20 and up.


    "Oh, well," I shrugged, walking toward the door. "One step at a time."


    ...


    Noticing my two firstborns at the tower''s gate arguing about something, I shook my head and made my way toward them.


    Ember and Luna were the last ones to leave the tower, all because of their stupid goal of fucking everything that moves. Now, don''t get me wrong, I have no problem with that, as I''d do the same myself. However, I do it for fun because I''m a big pervert. But my wolf daughters did it with another purpose in mind.


    It was clear they were getting revenge and cheating on each other, but why? I don''t know. Yet.


    "Luna, Ember, come here," I called, walking closer. The two wolf girls stopped what they were doing and looked at me. Their bodies were covered with scratches and bruises.


    "Hi, Mother."


    "Mommy."


    "What''s going on between you two?"


    "Nothing," Luna replied, dropping her head, while Ember was more... aggressive in her reply.


    "It''s none of your business, mother," she snapped, glaring at me. But the moment her mind registered what she just said, Ember''s face paled, and her expression turned into absolute terror. Why? Because the look on my face was not pleasant at all.


    "I''m... S-Sorry... M-Mother, I didn''t mea¡ª" I interrupted her by placing my hand on her cheek. She flinched at my touch, and I could feel her trembling. Without breaking eye contact with Ember, I placed my other hand on Luna''s cheek as well.


    "My daughters, my first daughters," I paused, caressing their cheeks. "I love you more than anything in this world, but..."


    SLAM!


    With a quick motion, I slammed their heads together. The hit was hard and fast, and they both lost their balance, falling to the ground.


    "AWO"


    "Ouch... MOTHER!"


    "As your mother, I deserve some respect," I said, grabbing their tails and beginning to drag them toward the wolves'' den. "You''re going to tell me everything, but after my good old motherly punishment."


    "WHAT... NOOOOOOOOO!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 141: A Trap, and I’m Falling for It

    Chapter 141: A Trap, and I¡¯m Falling for It


    SPLAT!


    "NOOO!"


    SPLAT!


    "Noo, mommy, not there!"


    SPLAT!


    "AHH...MOMMY, STOP IT...NOOOOO!"


    "Silence"


    SLAP!


    "AWO! Mother...PLEASE!"


    "Quiet"


    SLAP!


    "NOOOO...!"


    "I will not tolerate such behavior, especially from you two."


    "Mother...I''m sorry"


    "Sorry....mommy"


    "Good," I smiled, patting their heads, "Now tell me what''s the matter."


    The two Wolf girls looked at each other, their tails hanging low between their legs, as they kept rubbing their butts from my good old-fashioned spanking. It didn''t take them long to explain what the problem was.


    Apparently, Ember couldn''t keep her dick to herself and fucked one of the bunny girls in the celebration we made after our victory over the spider-rats. Luna took this really well and began to dip herself in all kinds of sexual interactions with everyone except Ember as revenge.


    ''This is bad,'' I thought, staring at the two girls on the floor, realizing the massive problem this could bring. Ember and Luna were my firstborns, and they may not recognize it, but they held importance in the eyes of the rest of my offspring for just being the first daughters of Morgana. A fight between these two could result in a huge internal problem, a crack that could ruin my entire family.


    "I can''t allow that," I spoke my thoughts, my voice deep and menacing, and at the same time, a terrifying aura began to emanate from my body. The two Wolf girls shivered, their instincts warning them to run away and hide, but their bodies wouldn''t move. They were frozen and unable to look away from my crimson eyes.


    "Listen, you two," I spoke, putting a little pressure on their shoulders, "Family is everything. It''s above you and me. It''s our most important value, and as the Mother, I will not allow anything to threaten the family, even if it was my own daughters."


    Gulp!


    The two Wolf girls gulped at my words. The pressure I was emitting was heavy and intense. Their tails were down, and they were cowering before me, understanding the deep meaning of my message, but just to make sure the words would reach their fucking brains, I spoke them loud and clear.


    "I can''t allow fights like this to happen, especially between you two. As my firstborn, your actions could affect others and the family."


    "Yes, mother," the two nodded, their voices shaking and their eyes red and watery. I could sense that the words had been drilled into their heads and that their behavior would not be a problem in the future. "We''re sorry."


    "Good," I nodded, retracting my aura and patting their heads. "Never forget that I will end anything that threatens my family, and I mean anything, understood?"


    "Yes, mother"


    "Now... let''s move to the next topic," I said, standing from my seat. We were still inside the wolves'' den, and I locked it, forbidding anyone from disturbing us.


    ''Yes, mother, good luck.''


    According to Lilis, entering the Nightmare Tower as a challenger is totally different from entering it as an administrator. First, the tower would treat me like any other person, and even Lilis wouldn''t be able to recognize my mana signature. If there were thousands of hunters inside the tower, she wouldn''t be able to find me. I guess this was the tower''s way of making things fair for everyone. Competing against the one who designed the floors is problematic for the average hunter.


    Second, I don''t have my privileges as the administrator, like infinite mana and things. If I tried to use my authority as a challenger, I''d lose all the progress I made on the floor.


    "Okay... here I go," I said, placing my palm on the black gate. Instantly, a system window materialized.


    [Would you like to challenge the Nightmare Tower N666?]


    "Yes"


    The moment I answered, a white light engulfed me, and I was teleported inside the tower. The place was the beginning of the maze I created. Dim, dark, and silent.


    ...


    [Nightmare Tower N666


    Floor #1


    Slay the first-floor boss.]


    ...


    "This should be easy," stretching my limbs for a few seconds, I crouched, shifting to my wolf form. Preparing myself for a powerful sprint, I summoned four blood chains and attached them to my shoulders and back.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion echoed in the darkness as my feet slammed the ground, crushing it and generating a powerful shockwave in my wake. I grinned, enjoying the speed. Dashing from one corridor to another, slaying the slimes and goblins in my way, none were able to react or escape as their lifeless bodies kept falling one after the other.


    With my claws and the blood chains that I commanded to attack anything that moved, my journey to the boss room was like a walk in the park. The only downside was that the exp I received was minuscule, like 2 or 3 exp per kill, which was nothing.


    "Piece of cake," I said, dropping down at the boss room. Big Slim shook as he saw me entering. Without wasting any time, he charged at me, showing his slimy dick out.


    "Sorry, I promised I''d play with you, but it''s not the time for that," I said, waving my hand and piercing his blob frame, killing him on the spot. After that, I received some exp and gold coins, plus the 10 inventory slots as a reward.


    "Nice. I wonder what the reward will be for the other bosses."


    With that thought, I walked to the teleportation device located in a corner behind the boss, but then I spotted something strange on the wall to my left.


    "..."


    "Seriously?... Is this a trap or what?" I asked out loud, staring at the thing on the wall. "Do you think I''m that stupid, Lilith?"


    The thing that was in the wall was... well. Let me ask you a question. If you found an ass stuck in the wall, what would you do?


    YEAH, THAT''S EXACTLY WHAT THE THING IN MY FACE WAS!


    An ass. A fucking hot, round, big ass stuck on a wall and jiggling every now and then. A damn juicy-looking, tasty ass that I couldn''t resist... Yes, I knew it was a trap, but my curiosity was dying to know. So I took a deep breath, preparing myself, and I went for it, forcing my cock deep inside the amazingly tight hole.


    "YESSSS"


    Click!


    "Sigh... of course it was a trap," I sighed, watching as the ass suddenly grew larger, twice my size, and then that massive pussy just swallowed me entirely into darkness.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 142: The Secret Room

    Chapter 142: The Secret Room


    BOOF!


    "Ouch...Fuck," I groaned, rubbing my head and sore back after landing with impact on a hard surface, sitting up and taking a deep breath. "I never thought that one day I''d be sucked by a huge pussy."


    Shaking my head and rolling my eyes at my stupidity¡ªwell, it was a new experience, so bite my ass, okay. I looked around, noticing that I was in a wide chamber lit up by torches on the walls.


    "Is this a secret room?" I mumbled, getting to my feet, and inspecting the room more closely. That''s when I noticed a few things. To my right was a stone throne with a decent-sized stone dildo attached to its seat.


    "I can see where this is going," I whispered, walking closer to the throne and inspecting it. "There is no doubt this is Lilith''s doing."


    The throne was a simple stone chair, and the dildo was not big or small. There were two buttons on the right side of the chair, just below the armrest. Behind the throne were giant containers full of a liquid substance that looked like... well, purple semen. Other than that, there was nothing else in the room.


    "Hehehe," chuckling in amusement, I took a seat and pressed the only glowing button. The moment I did, the throne''s dildo came to life and instantly impaled my pussy.


    "Ahhhnn," I moaned, leaning my back against the chair, surprised by the sudden attack.


    ''What an interesting toy,'' I thought, as the stone dildo pumped itself in and out, moving on its own. What I thought was a decent-sized dildo was actually not its whole length. Half of it was buried inside the throne, and each time it thrust into me, the dildo would grow bigger¡ªnot a lot, just an inch at a time.


    "Ahh... this is not bad," I hummed, spreading my legs and allowing the dildo to pump faster. The feeling was good, the size was perfect, and the way it moved was stimulating. Then, as I was about to reach my climax, I heard a click coming from behind the throne, and at that exact moment, the dildo pulled back until the tip was about to leave my hole.


    "What''s the matter, you stu¡ªahhhhnngg!" Before I could finish my sentence, the stone dildo slammed back with force, entering deep and fast, hitting my sweet spot, breaking through my cervix, and burying itself inside my womb. The sudden intrusion sent a shiver down my spine, making me squirt my juices everywhere.


    "Ohhh!... I see," I gasped, finally understanding the game. The moment the dildo stopped moving, a second button began to glow. Pressing it, the dildo began to fill me with that purple semen.


    "Awnnnngg..."


    The feeling of the sticky and surprisingly super hot cum inside my womb was amazing. I kept my finger on the button, not wanting the thing to stop as my belly only kept growing larger and larger. After a few moments, the cum stopped shooting from the stone dildo on its own. And when I was about to wonder why it stopped.


    WHOOOSH!


    The wall in front of me just vanished in a pail of purple smoke, and I was met with an interesting view. Another room in the distance, and between us was a bottomless pit. The only way to cross was an extremely narrow stone bridge. But this wasn''t the most interesting part. The room across from me had a few noticeable objects.


    The first tentacle missed its target, slamming against the stone bridge and causing the structure to shake. A second later, I was attacked by another tentacle, but I managed to dodge it. Unfortunately, a third one sneaked up at me from the left side, wrapping around my leg.


    "Fuck you!" I shouted, reaching for the tentacle and trying to tear it apart with my bare hands, but again, things weren''t that simple. I couldn''t touch the tentacle as it was protected by a barrier of some kind. In that split second of puzzlement, a fourth tentacle latched at me with the speed of light, and in an instant, it pierced my pussy and sucked all of that purple semen.


    "WHAT THE HELL!" I exclaimed, trying to make sense of what just happened. However, an invisible force hit me from the back, sending me flying all the way to the stone throne.


    "Damnit... that hurts." Growling, I pushed myself up, walking with angry steps toward the stone bridge. I was pissed, and all I was thinking at that moment was how to rip those damn tentacles apart. But the moment I tried to take a step forward, an invisible barrier was there, preventing me from stepping on the bridge.


    "Hmm?..." I paused, organizing my thoughts and calming myself. This was a puzzle, and normally puzzles can''t be solved with brute force. I need to play it smart.


    "The barrier wasn''t here when I first crossed," I spoke, rubbing my chin, and recalling what happened. "So there must be a condition or a rule that must be fulfilled. Otherwise, I can''t cross."


    "Ah!... the purple semen," I exclaimed, realizing the answer. The purple semen was the only difference between now and when I first crossed. This puzzle was pretty simple and straightforward. All I needed to do was carry that purple semen across the bridge, avoiding the tentacles that tried to steal it from me and fill the bucket.


    "Easy, but hard at the same time," I said, sitting back on the stone chair. "Well... at least I can enjoy the ride."


    Plop!


    The dildo slid right into my pussy, and just like before, the stone dick began to move. The dildo grew with each pump, and it wasn''t long until it reached the point where the whole thing was inside me.


    ''Is there a limit, or will it keep growing until I can''t hold it anymore?'' I thought, moaning in pleasure. ''But my body would always adapt no matter what.''


    The feeling was good, and the speed was nice. My pussy was getting filled, and the pressure was building inside me. It didn''t take long before the purple semen filled me again.


    "I think this is enough," I said, removing my finger from the button and looking down at my round belly. I filled myself with half of the quantity of last time just to allow myself to be agile with evading the tentacles.


    "Hey ugly fucking tentacles, I''m ready!" Shouting at the dark pit, I crouched on all fours, similar to how I do it in my wolf form, preparing to dash with all my might.


    "A stupid horny tentacle won''t stop the great Morgana!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 143: Take My Place

    Chapter 143: Take My Place


    "Ugh... these tentacle bastards."


    BAM!


    Kicking hard on the floor, I launched myself forward, dashing toward the middle of the narrow bridge. I knew that the tentacles were following me, and they would try to get the semen in my belly.


    "Try all you want," I grinned, dashing forward and feeling the tentacles latching on my back and legs. Too bad for them, I discovered a little trick after trying multiple times to cross.


    SPLASH!


    The tentacles were distractible, although they were protected by a barrier preventing me from destroying them no matter how hard I tried. Against each other, the barrier doesn''t work, so all I had to do was slam them against each other, and the result would be... SPLASH!


    "This is not even a challenge once you know how," I laughed, crossing the bridge and stopping in front of the Libra balance.


    "Now... how should I do this?"


    Looking at the scale, the statue, and the bucket, I was sure the goal was to fill the bucket with semen and let it weigh down the right scale. However, the question is, how can I transfer the semen from my womb into the bucket?


    ''Maybe there is a mechanism on the Libra balance,'' I thought, looking for any hidden button or anything, but to my bad luck, there was nothing. ''So I must do it the old-fashioned way.''


    "Sigh... here we go."


    Grabbing the edge of the scale with my palms, I lifted myself up, placed the stone bucket under my ass, and squatted down, pushing out the purple semen and filling the bucket. The quantity was small, but it was a good start.


    "Ahhnn... this is going to take a long time," I moaned, standing up and gazing down at the stone bucket. To fill it, I must make multiple runs, and the task is not that easy. No, I mean it''s easy since I now know how to deal with the tentacles, but it''s a pain in the ass to go back and forth. It would take hours to complete.


    "Wait a second," a sudden thought flashed in my mind, "I just need to fill the bucket, right? Could my semen work?"


    Hmm... I don''t think that would work, but it''s worth a try. Adjusting my position above the bucket, I grabbed my dick with both hands and began to masturbate.


    "Hahh... Ahhhnnn... Ahhnnn...Ahh"


    "Oh, yeah," I moaned. The sensation was always intense, and the pleasure was overwhelming when I touched myself. Even with the amount of breeding I do regularly and getting worshiped by my offspring and lovers every day, just jerking off by myself always felt amazing.


    "Uh-huh... F-Faster," I gasped, moving my hands faster and faster, squeezing my cock as my juices began to drip, flowing into the stone bucket below.


    "Uhhh... I-I''m going to cum... uh." The pleasure was too much, and my knees went weak, giving way in a matter of seconds.


    The orgasm came fast, as always, and my thick, gooey cum coated the bucket, filling it up. With a heavy gasp, I took a few steps backward, watching the Libra balance. I expected a mechanism to act, but none did, and the two scales remained equal.


    ''Not good,'' I shook my head, sitting down for a brief moment. The solution couldn''t be as simple as filling the bucket with anything, since the next second, all of my semen that was inside the stone bucket simply vanished into thin air.


    "So the purple semen is the only way," with a sigh, I went back to the throne, no barrier of tentacles preventing me from crossing.


    [Cough... Hello Morgi, sorry for my terrible voice.]


    ''She sounds sick,'' I thought, hearing the strange and tired voice of Lilith. An uncomfortable feeling began to take root inside my chest¡ªa feeling of worry for someone dear to my heart.


    [If you''re hearing this, Morgi, then that means you found the potion that I hid inside the tower.]


    Ah... I see, the potion was the trigger for the recording.


    [You see, my love, it''s been a week since I sent you to my world, and two days ago, I was attacked by my former friend. Since I had to unleash what remained of my magic to tear the barrier between worlds, she was able to locate me.]


    "WHAT!" I exclaimed, unable to believe the words I was hearing. "Who attacked you? Tell me, and I''ll make sure he or she regrets the day they were born."


    There were very few people that I considered family and dear friends, and even fewer that I would never turn my back on. Lilith was one of those rare people that held an important place in my heart, even though I don''t remember her. Knowing that someone had the guts to attack her made me see red¡ªthe same feeling I had the day I lost my daughter to those spider-rats.


    [I managed to escape, but I''m gravely injured. Honestly, I thought after thousands of years, she would have forgotten about me, but apparently, she''s still a bitch.]


    "A bitch that I will kill in the future," I growled, clenching my fists and gritting my teeth. Lilith was my family and probably the closest person to my heart. My wife.


    [Cough... Anyway, Morgi, because of my new injuries and the fact that I''m losing my divinity rapidly, my resurrection plan now faces new complications. I don''t have time to explain in detail, but, my love, you''re the key.]


    "Complications?"


    [What we planned before, you and I, isn''t enough anymore. It would take you thousands of years of breeding just to provide me with enough energy to resurrect, and during that time, there is a chance that I would fade into nothingness. So that left me with no way out but the extreme.]


    "I don''t like the sound of that," I frowned. The tone of Lilith''s voice was scaring me, and I didn''t know why. "Please tell me you didn''t do something stupid."


    Yes, I was afraid of what she was about to say.


    [I had to give away my divinity.]


    "What! Are you crazy?" I exclaimed, resisting the urge to slam my head against the wall. She gave away her divinity! Why the fuck would she do that?


    [I know what you''re thinking right now, my love, but hear me out. The potion in your hands contains my divinity.]


    "!!!!" I froze, staring at the black potion in shock. ''This is her divinity?''


    [Morgana, my love, I want you to consume the potion and take my divinity within you. With this, you will be able to ascend to the level of a Primordial Deity.]


    "WHAT you don''t mean¡ª"


    [Yes, Morgana, I want you to take my place and become the goddess of my world.]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 144: The Only Path is Divinity

    Chapter 144: The Only Path is Divinity


    "WHAT!..." I yelled, nearly dropping the black potion. "ME!...A GODDESS! You''ve got to be joking."


    I couldn''t wrap my head around the idea. Becoming a goddess was just unthinkable, something that could only happen in the dreams of an ordinary girl like me. And now... now the woman I love was telling me to drink the damn thing and become a goddess.


    [Cough...Sorry Morgi... I don''t have a choice. You''re the only person I trust, and technically... Cough... you''re a half-goddess already.]


    "Excuse me?... A HALF-GODDESS?" I yelled again, shocked by what I was hearing.


    "Okay, okay, calm down. I don''t understand any of this," I said, rubbing my temple, trying to organize my thoughts. "Just slow down and explain."


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on listening to the recording, absolutely sure that Lilith would explain.


    [To give you the body you wanted, my love, The Breeder, I had to use a part of me to create it. As a result, a tiny bit of my divinity is inside your soul. So right now, you''re the only one fitting to take my place since your own body could handle the ascension.]


    "..."


    I was speechless, staring blankly at the black potion in my hand, absorbing everything Lilith was saying.


    "Me?... a half-goddess," I asked, unsure how I should react to that. "A godly creature among mortals. A being worshiped and loved by the people of the world."


    "That''s crazy, and impossible, a dream, a fairy tale."


    "Am I ready for such responsibility? Am I capable enough?" I shook my head, rejecting the idea. "No, no, no, no, no... I can''t become a goddess. This is not a game."


    I don''t know why, but something deep inside me was rejecting responsibility. The mere idea of becoming the goddess of a world terrified me, and my legs were shaking.


    [I know what you''re thinking, my love, and I understand. However... Cough... you must consume the potion and grow strong. The one that attacked me, my former friend, has already taken control of half my planet. It''s only a matter of time before she finds you. The barrier I placed won''t stay forever.]


    "Great...just great, now a hateful primordial bitch is after me." I had to sit down; my legs were failing me.


    [Cough... You have to become a goddess, Morgana. Hide and build your strength. You have one of the greatest growth potentials due to your breeder race.]


    That''s... true. My strength only kept increasing each day ever since I unlocked ''The Mother of All'' class. My offspring, and their offspring, were the main reason. Each one was contributing a small percentage to my strength. But since I have thousands of children, that small thing would add up to an insane level.


    [I left a few things that would help with your new role as a goddess... Cough... Cough.]


    [Ahh!... First, the white mask. Wearing it would conceal your divine aura, making you appear as mortal. Secondly, use the key inside the administrator room, and you''ll unlock my chamber in the tower. All the knowledge that you need is right there, among other things.]


    "Great," I nodded with a smile. Knowledge is power no matter the world, and having more was always welcome.


    [Lastly, the butt plug... cough... wait a second? Why is this thing here?]


    "..."


    "That''s great," I nodded with a grin. "We''ll give birth to them when the time comes."


    "Thank you, Mother," the little succubus smiled, jumping and planting a kiss on my cheek. "By the way... is there something bothering you, Mother? You seem out of sorts."


    "It''s nothing, I just have a lot on my mind," I replied with a faint smile.


    "Anything you want to talk about?"


    "No... not now, anyway," I shook my head, giving her a soft kiss on the forehead. "Sorry, my dear, I don''t like talking about feelings. It''s not for me."


    "Okay, call me if you need me."


    "Thanks," I said, ruffling her hair and heading toward my sex room. Once inside, I removed the door and made sure that Lilis couldn''t enter and disturb me.


    "Okay, let''s see what you have for me, Lilith."


    Opening the inventory interface, I pulled out Lilith''s key, and the moment I did, a black steel door materialized before me. Unlocking it, I was met with a long corridor leading toward a single black door.


    Stepping inside, my attention was quickly drawn to the paintings on the wall.


    "Eh?... Is that... me?" I muttered, staring at the huge portrait on the right side. The woman was clearly me; she had the same face as me. However, she seemed younger, and her hair color and eyes were different.


    The woman in the picture had long black hair, and her eyes were blue. The dress she was wearing was similar to those of the Victorian era¡ªbig puffed sleeves, a corset, a long dress, and a bonnet hat. The painting was old, and the colors were fading, but the woman was undoubtedly me.


    ''I guess I look good with black hair,'' I thought, taking a moment to admire the beauty of the woman in the painting. Her blue eyes were captivating, and she looked stunning. I searched for the painting tag but found that the name was blank, as was the year.


    Taking one last glance at the painting, I shifted my focus to the other ones. The next painting was of me again with black hair and blue eyes. However, in this one, I was wearing old knight armor and holding a sword. The picture was simple but beautiful, and I noticed a dragon emblem on the armor.


    "Interesting."


    The third was another version of me but with someone else, a man. The portrait was clearly of a wedding¡ªa young man and a woman standing next to each other at an altar. However, the man''s face was removed from the painting, and his name was also blank.


    ''Why is the man''s face removed?'' I tilted my head, trying to make sense of it. The only logical explanation would be that the past me removed it, as I could clearly see that I didn''t look happy in that dress.


    "I guess I''ll never know," I sighed, shifting my gaze toward the next painting. This one was of me with my silver hair and crimson eyes, standing with a small boy with black hair and green eyes. "My son, I presume," I muttered, though there was no tag to tell me anything.


    The last painting was the biggest and totally different from the others, and of a person I instinctively recognized.


    "Lilith?" I spoke softly, staring at the beauty that was her. A pale woman with black hair and red eyes, sitting on a throne, wearing a simple black dress. Two curved horns adorned her head like a crown, and a long, pointy tail wrapped around her hand like a snake.


    "Well... that confirms it. Lilith is a demon, the Mother of all demons."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 145: A Simple Feast

    Chapter 145: A Simple Feast


    Queen Succubus, Mother of Demons, Lilith


    How much of a pervert, horny, slut, and a bitch I was to have the succubus queen as my wife? I mean seriously. The succubus were known for their perverseness and their love for sex, and to have the queen herself, the most perverted, horniest, slut, and the bitch among the bunch as my partner in life said a lot about me. My only guess is that I was probably a bigger pervert than her.


    "Anyway, back to work." I turned my gaze away from the last painting, looking at the black door at the end of the corridor. Approaching, I grabbed the handle, attempting to open it, however, a system window appeared, preventing me from doing so.


    [Access denied; missing divinity signature]


    "Hmm?... Divinity signature?" I mumbled, staring at the blue system window and recalling Lilith''s words that she gave me access to her chamber to help with my new role as a goddess. So it''s obvious that I need to ascend first, in order to be allowed to enter her room.


    "Fine, not today I think." With a sigh, I teleported out of the nightmare tower, then swiftly made my way to my cabin, avoiding everyone, and without caring, I locked the door of my room and dropped dead on the soft bed. A lot of things happened today, and I just wanted to sleep.


    ...


    I didn''t wake up until it was already night and the moon was shining above my land. Sitting on the bed, a sudden growl snapped me out of my sleepy state.


    "Hungry," I said, opening my inventory for a quick snack, but then I stopped as an idea came to mind. I took a shortcut, leaving my room through the window.


    "Mother," a familiar voice called, coming from the side. "You slept well?"


    "Yeah, I did," I replied, staring at my wolf daughter, Luna, as she dragged her sister, Ember. "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes, Mother," she answered with the brightest smile I ever saw on a person¡ªa smile so pure and innocent¡ªbut her next action was far from pure as she rubbed her sister''s belly, saying, "Very satisfied, Mother."


    "Good," I nodded, sensing that Ember was already pregnant with Luna''s pups. The dick I gave her was only temporary, but I was happy that she managed to knock her sister up.


    "Come, let''s go eat." I grabbed both of them and dragged them with me. Reaching the center of my land where a vast empty field was located, I took a deep breath and focused on one of my skills, calling everyone in my land to me.


    "Kids, come to me, we''re going to have a feast tonight." Then I turned to Ember and ordered, "Go and call Celeste, Cotton, and Hikari. Oh, and bring the goblin mage and the cowgirl too."


    ''I need to work fast or they''ll eat me.''


    "As a reward for being the first one to conquer the tower''s fifth floor, Fenrir, you will take the first portion." With a smile, I patted my boy''s furry back, urging him to grab the meat.


    "Ah?... oh... ye-yeah. Thanks, Mother!" With his tail wagging, he ran toward the meat and started picking it from the grates, and without hesitation, the werewolf dug into his first bite.


    "Ahhh... good."


    The meat was rich, tender, and the fat juicy, just how meat should be, with a mixture of taste from the fire, earth, and my love. I took a few pieces myself and moaned each time at the feel of the burning hot meat entering my mouth and sizzling.


    ''A godly taste indeed.''


    Fenrir and I were the only ones eating, the others were staring with want in their eyes, but none dared to touch the meat, waiting for me to give them the green light, which was a good thing. Not like Rhea and Ember, who were slowly taking one step at a time toward the meat, thinking I didn''t see them.


    "Eat and enjoy," I finally ordered, chuckling, seeing them instantly taking their hands in and going after the juicy meat.


    ''If only there was some alcohol,'' I mumbled, disappointed that the only drink in the shop was water.


    "Eh????" For a moment, I had to blink in shock. It was only a second ago that they were standing waiting for my order, and the next moment, they were already gulping down pieces the size of their heads.


    Sighing with a smile, I placed more meat on the stone furnace and let them go wild. The smaller kids had already formed some type of alliance just to steal meat from the older ones. Ember and Rhea were fighting against Azura and Luna for a big piece of meat.


    My other offspring, the bunnies and cowgirls, were enjoying the fruits and vegetables. Celeste was trying to force Hikari to eat a fresh carrot while the latter was refusing, saying that meat was better. The goblin mage was feeding her daughters, and as for the holstaur, she was socializing with her race¡ªmy holstaur daughters.


    "It''s so peaceful and heartwarming." I just stood on the sideline watching the scene. I don''t know why, but I felt sad and angry at the same time. Just the mere idea that some bitch of a primordial goddess would take this peaceful moment from me made me boil with rage.


    "I need to grow strong," clutching my fist, I raised my head to the sky, "to the point that no one would dare to even speak my name without shivering in fear."


    "And the first step in that path," taking the black potion from my inventory, I gave it a final glance, "is to become a goddess."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 146: A Chaotic First Encounter

    Chapter 146: A Chaotic First Encounter


    Over the next few days, I was busier than the working bee in her colony, focusing on the development of my land, which I had neglected for a long time. Expanding my land to a whopping 15,000 km2. With this much land, I would have enough space for all my children and more. Upgrading all the buildings, I took some time to organize them in a proper manner, especially after the exterior of the racial buildings changed to represent their animal parts.


    A wolf heads for the den. A rabbit for the bunnies, a goblin for the cave, and so on. As for my cabin, it became a small mansion made entirely of wood. I truly liked it, it gave me a warm feeling every time I looked at it.


    The next thing on my agenda was food. With the rapid rise in population, I can''t keep relying on the food I buy from the shop, especially after knowing that I would fall into a coma during my ascension. So my kids need to learn how to hunt and grow food.


    That''s where the new land comes into play. I turned a massive space of nearly 2,000 km2 into a farming zone, building multiple farmhouses so all the fields gain that growth buff. I also built another storage just for the seed.


    The bunny girls were the perfect fit to take care of the farms, and after a ''fruitful'' persuasion in bed, Celeste agreed to be in charge of the whole farm zone. I also saved a small piece of land, planning to raise livestock, a plan that was progressing slowly due to the fact that my daughters never stopped bringing back damaged animals. I ordered them to capture some, yet their idea of capturing was to beat the poor animals until they could no longer move.


    As for the forest and the new village in the previous goblin cave, I had a meeting with Fenrir and Rhea after the feast. My plan was simple: conquer the entire forest in less than two years. The two were overjoyed hearing the news, especially Rhea who was dying for revenge on her old clan that was located to the northeast, according to her words.


    As for me, during this week I gave birth to twelve big Holstaur daughters, and nine small adorable kitsune. All of my Holstaur daughters were female, except one that had both penis and vagina, a futa at last. She was slightly different from her sisters, and I don''t know why but she leans more into the muscular side, slightly resembling a bull.


    ''Futa cowgirl is still rare, I need more breeding to fulfill the form requirement.''


    My Kitsune daughters, on the other hand, were five futas and four females. They were small and cute, their fur was a mix of orange and white, and only two had pure silver fur.


    Hikari was out of words, and she literally passed out when she saw the little kitsunes. She never expected that I could give birth to her kin, and the way she was holding the little ones with tearing eyes was a sight to behold.


    The spider, however, I still haven''t given birth to her yet. I got a shit percentage when I used the birth barn slot, so I need to wait two more days.


    Speaking of the birth barn, when I upgraded the building to rank D, I received two more slots, making them four in total, and the cooldown was shortened by two days, going from eight to six. Another cool feature was that the slots are now personalized, meaning that everyone inside my land now has their own four birth barn slots that they can use to speed up their pregnancies.


    Sigh... yes, and as you expected, after I told my children about it, in less than 24 hours more than a thousand new members were born, and more were coming by the hour. I didn''t stop them, this massive boom in population was essential in taking control of the forest.


    ...


    "Hmm?... these are indeed strange herbs," I muttered, staring at the purple leaf in my hand. The thing was giving a weird feeling, not dangerous but it was clearly special.


    "Let''s take everything for now," I said, throwing everything inside Leaf''s mushroom house into my inventory. I came back specifically to collect her things, with the leather bag being my most important purpose here. A bag that could fit hundreds of times its original volume and even store live things was priceless to me. According to Leaf, she stole it from the elf queen''s armory when she escaped her home.


    "This is going to make life much easier," I chuckled, stuffing anything that takes a whole slot in my inventory, like books, into the leather bag. As I was doing that, I heard a sound coming from the opening of the wall.


    "UGHHHHAAA!" I cried in pain, flying in the air, taking a few trees with me, until my back slammed into a hard tree trunk, stopping my flight. "Fuck... that hurts."


    The futa centaur was stronger than she appeared. That single slap broke my shoulder and two ribs, the pain was crazy. Gritting my teeth, I pulled a healing potion from my inventory and gulped it down. A few seconds later, the pain was gone, but my bones were still broken.


    "Ahhh... much better," commanding Hunger to wrap around my shoulder, I was able to move my arm normally.


    "Ugh, damn!... I hate this feeling," I growled, sensing that my shattered bones brushed against each other every time I moved my shoulder. There was no pain, but the feeling was... disturbing.


    "KYAAAA!"


    "She''s still screaming?" Shaking my head, I opened the map marked the horse girl and decided to go after her again, but this time from afar. I don''t want to take another painful slap. The girl''s strength was that of a beast.


    ...


    After a while, the centaur stopped running, and I followed her all the way until we reached a lake. The same lake where I first saw her when she was fucking that rock and collecting her semen.


    "Nghyaaa!... What should I do NOW!" she yelled, pulling her blonde hair in panic. "That Elf was the only one who had the herbs, what am I going to do now."


    ''Why does she need those healing herbs,'' I thought, watching her from atop a tree. ''Is it for her or for another person?''


    I wanted to go down and talk with her, but she was panicking too much.


    "Ahhh!!... And what should I do with this," she groaned, looking down between her legs. Her horse dick was massive and fully erect, precum was leaking like water from its tip, and her balls were enormous, bigger than the last time I saw her.


    Her peach-white human skin and body were shiny, thanks to sweat, and that left her breasts out in the open with nothing hiding her huge tits. Her nipples were rock hard and slightly dripping a clear liquid.


    "Ugh... I guess, I have to do it myself," I could see the frustration in her blue eyes, then she wobbled to the same rock from last time and stared down at the hole in it.


    ''Is she really going to fuck a rock again?'' I asked, watching her. Then an idea came to mind. Swiftly, I summoned one of Hunger''s tentacles and commanded it to circle around the rock and attach itself to the hole. I needed something that wouldn''t scare the horse girl and, at the same time, collect her seed for my own use.


    "Hehehe... I wonder what my centaur daughters would look like."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 147: A New Daughter

    Chapter 147: A New Daughter


    "Yes, that''s it, surrender yourself to the pleasure," I whispered with a grin, watching the blonde futa centaur pump her thick horse dick into the hungry tentacle that blended smoothly with the rock, moving at rapid speeds.


    The horse girl had been fucking the hole in the rock for half an hour, and her motions were getting rougher, not to mention the vast amount of sweat and love juice flying in every direction. Her heavy balls bounced with every powerful thrust of her hips, making me feel an unexplainable horniness, like a fire burning inside me, but I held back.


    ''What a great show,'' I licked my lips, unable to turn away from the horse girl, who was oblivious to my presence or even aware that someone was watching her. It was obvious to me that something was wrong with the futa horse girl. How do I explain... she was way too aroused and hungry to empty her balls, and not in the natural way. Believe me, I know the normal from the not-normal behavior when it comes to having an orgasm.


    "Nghaaa~ yes, more, please," the centaur''s words and moans kept echoing while I was focusing on other things, besides milking her and collecting that precious seed.


    "YES!... shit, that''s it!" I forgot myself and yelled out loud. Luckily for me, the horse girl didn''t pay attention since she was so far in heaven, too busy drowning in pleasure.


    "Phew, that was tough," I whispered, sensing that a tiny part of hunger had successfully entered the futa centaur through her leaking and gorgeous pussy.


    It was really mind-consuming, trying to control a tiny piece of the tentacle the size of my pinky finger. After so many tries, I managed to slip the worm thing inside her. The reason was simple¡ªa tracking device¡ªbut I wonder if I could do more.


    I decided that I''d take my time with the futa centaur, slowly approaching her and building trust, so keeping an eye on her location was essential. However, I realized after marking her on the map that her location would only appear in a general area near me. When I searched in the system, thinking this was a bug or a problem since I marked Rhea before and her location was always visible, even when she was in her cave far away.


    I found out that the difference between Rhea and this horse girl was that the system categorized Rhea as my partner, while this centaur was not. So, in order to fully track her location, I needed to give birth to her child, or she needed to give birth to mine.


    The other option was to use the living armor Hunger. The armor was now a part of me, and I could always sense it, even if a piece of it was torn and not connected to the original body. Using this to my advantage, I placed a literal GPS inside her womb.


    "Hehehe... my perverted mind always finds a way," I chuckled, activating my charm through the tentacle, increasing the horse girl''s pleasure.


    "Ahh... ahhhh!" Her moans became louder and louder, and the speed of her thrusts was beyond insane. I even wondered how the rock was still standing. "Ngghaaaa!"


    SPURT...SPURT...SPURT!


    A second after she threw her head back, a long and thick load of her white sperm shot out from her raging horse cock, and I was ready to collect it all.


    "Yes! Give me your milk!" I swiftly bought a container from the shop and used it to catch all the hot, thick semen.


    "Shit!... So much," I cursed. The centaur didn''t stop shooting for nearly two minutes straight, and each shot filled about 15 to 20% of the container.


    You know when you have a broken water pipe and try to catch the water with buckets and barrels? Yeah, that was me¡ªbuying container after container, determined not to let a single drop go to waste.


    The exterior of the racial building was designed like a hollowed tree, reminding me of my nest in the queen''s trial. However, the interior was yet again a cave.


    Sigh... why are most of the racial buildings caves? Well, it''s a primitive world.


    Entering the nest, I quickly saw that it was covered in webs, and yep, it was the same as my nest in the trial¡ªthe resemblance was crystal clear. However, I had no time to ponder on that for too long because the dinging never stopped, reminding me that it was time for me to welcome my new daughter.


    The Spider.


    Changing to my arcane form, I opened the system and moved her from my ''Dimensional womb'' to my original one.


    BUSHH!


    Immediately, webs burst out from my spider butt, forming a giant cocoon behind me, while at the same time, my human belly was rapidly growing and stretching.


    "Shit," I hissed, holding my belly, but before I had time to think about anything, the spider inside me began to descend.


    "Fuck... it''s happening." I watched in awe as the huge bulge moved all the way from my human half to my spider half, giving me an insane mix of pleasure and pain.


    My spider daughter kept descending, moving all the way through my spider''s abdomen until she finally came out as a giant black egg right inside the cocoon.


    "AHHH!... fuck, that was... ah... a strange way to give birth," I moaned, panting as the pain slowly faded. My spider abdomen was still twitching and leaking some white liquid.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, you have successfully given birth to an Araneane for the first time.]


    "Oh... she''s an Araneane, nice."


    [You have managed to save the spider race from extinction.]


    [You have been recognized as an important figure for the spider race.]


    [You gained the title: The Mother of Spiders.]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 148: Cuteness is justice

    Chapter 148: Cuteness is justice


    "Another title?... Awesome." I smiled, opening the title''s description.


    [The Mother of Spiders: As the Mother of all spiders, you have the ability to command any spider to obey your order. Under the effect of your title, all spiders receive a 50% boost in growth and fertility. Gained the ability to transform any willing individual into a spider for the males and an Arachne for the females and futas.]


    "Oh!... what an interesting title," I said, focusing on the last part. "This is similar to Nana''s First Arachne skill, but mine can affect males too."


    With a grin on my face, I moved toward the spider egg and touched it. The egg was hard and covered in silk, but I could still sense the Arachne inside.


    "Welcome to the family, my cute daughter," I whispered, sending my blood inside the egg and fusing it with the Arachne''s body, giving her more strength. Then I retreated to the side and waited for her to hatch.


    "Now... what should I call her?" I pondered, thinking of a suitable name for my daughter. "Naming is hard, especially when I''m a mother of thousands of children."


    I sat down, resting my spider half against the wall, thinking and coming up with names. However, they were all useless; nothing good was coming to mind.


    Crack!


    A cracking sound echoed in the cave, and my head snapped towards the black egg. A few seconds later, cracks spread over the entire egg, and with a loud BANG, the eggshell was blown into pieces, revealing a small, naked Arachne laying on a bed of her webs.


    "Oh my," I whispered, seeing her slowly raising her head. Her six glowing red eyes were slowly opening, scanning her surroundings, and bloody hell, what a beautiful creature she was.


    For starters, her human side can''t be called ''human.'' She appears to be close to a dark elf¡ªpointy ears, dark ashy skin, and long purple hair. Her four extra eyes were located on her forehead, and it seemed that she didn''t have fangs, or they were simply hidden.


    ''Just a regular stunning dark elf with four extra eyes,'' I thought, examining her closely. She could deceive anyone with her looks if she could transform and hide her spider part.


    That part was interesting too¡ªher spider half was small, very small compared to mine, but that''s because she''s a child. Her eight spider legs, the two in the front, were blades like mine, and it seems that she inherited more from her other mother than me. There were many different purple patterns all over her abdomen like tattoos.


    "Aww, she''s adorable," I couldn''t help myself and jumped to her side, taking her out from the cocoon and holding her tight in my arms.


    "My cute daughter." I hugged her, sniffing her sweet scent and her smooth skin. "My lovely... cute... spider."


    "Hmm..."


    "How are you feeling, my daughter?" I asked, feeling her small hand grabbing my left breast. But instead of replying, she simply opened her mouth and bit down on my nipple. A moment later, milk began leaking out of my breast, and the Arachne gulped it down without wasting a drop.


    "Well... I guess we can''t have a conversation on an empty stomach."


    ...


    After the spider drank her fill, she never stopped cuddling and sucking my nipples. Her behavior was cute; every time she drank from me, her hand would travel over my body. Her little fingers explored every part, blushing and giggling every time her tiny hands brushed against my sensitive parts. And I was doing the same thing but only with my eyes.


    My cute spider was a female¡ªor at least her humanoid part was. A small, cute vagina was where the two halves were connected. As for her spider part, well, she''s like me, a long but thin ovipositor poking out from her underbelly.


    "M... Mother?" She spoke for the very first time. Her voice was soft and adorable, making me fall in love with her even more. I mean, I love all my children, but cuteness was my fatal weakness. No matter the time, the world, the culture, or the desire.


    Cuteness is justice.


    "Yes, dear?"


    "I see," she nodded, understanding. "Then she''s not here, and she won''t be able to help me rebuild the race."


    "Oh!... About that, no need to worry. Nana-chan will make sure to rebuild the spider race in her own world," I smiled, stroking her long purple hair. "Your sister is already helping in her own way."


    ...


    The rest of the day passed quickly and not quietly. The rest of the family fell in love with Nayssa the moment I took her out of the nest to introduce her to them.


    "Ahh!... no stop, I can''t," the little Arachne squealed, being surrounded and hugged by all the girls and my daughters. The little ones found it funny to jump on her spider abdomen, tickling her with their tiny hands and feet.


    "Ohhh!... Little Nayssa is so cute," Luna said, holding her in her arms and kissing her forehead. "I love her already."


    "Yes!... Yes... yes... yes," the rest of my daughters and even my lovers, Celeste, Hikari, and Cotton, were nodding.


    "I''m going to take care of her and protect her from everything," Hikari was serious, her eyes shining while the small kitsunes were clinging to her.


    "Of course, you are not the only one," Ember and Azura were also determined. I informed them that Nayssa was the only one of her race that existed in the world, and that created a soft spot in their hearts. The same goes for everyone else.


    "Sigh..."


    "Are you alright, Morgana?" Celeste asked, seeing me sighing.


    "No worries," I nodded. "Just thinking, that''s all."


    "About the evolution?" Celeste guessed, her hand gently stroking my hair.


    "Yes," I nodded. Last night, I gathered the key figures in my home and informed them about my coma thing. I kept the fact that I''ll ascend as a goddess hidden and told them that I had reached a certain point in strength and must evolve.


    "We are always here with you, Morgana," the bunny queen said, taking my hand in hers.


    "I know," I replied, pulling her into a hug. "And I''m going to make sure not to worry you, or anyone."


    With her experience as a queen of the rabbit-kin race, I placed Celeste in charge of everything in my absence. I made sure to use my skill ''Offspring Loyalty'' to ensure my kids would obey her orders a little more. The rest would help her manage the land, as it would be a great opportunity to learn leadership, especially for Ember, Luna, and Azura.


    "Take care of Nayssa and the rest," I told her, looking into her eyes and squeezing her hands.


    "Don''t worry, everything is going to be fine," Celeste said with a warm and confident smile.


    "Thank you," I nodded, standing and teleporting immediately to the Nightmare Tower inside a closed room with a king-sized soft bed.


    ''If I''m going to fall into a coma, at least I''ll be on a soft bed,'' I chuckled, sitting on the edge and taking out the black potion from my inventory.


    "Let''s do it." Taking a deep breath, I opened the bottle and gulped down the contents, feeling a burning sensation running through my veins. Then, in an instant, everything went black.


    "Welcome back... Queen Morgana."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 149: The Faceless Judges

    Chapter 149: The Faceless Judges


    "Welcome Back... Queen Morgana."


    A distorted voice welcomed me, echoing in the darkness. My eyes were wide open, but it didn''t make any difference; nothing could be seen no matter how I tried, even with my mana and enhanced senses, I couldn''t.


    "Who are you?" I asked loudly, but there was no reply.


    "I said who the fuck are you and show yourself!"


    "..."


    "Sigh... you never change, Queen Morgana, even after death and rebirth, you never change."


    ''Rebirth?'' I narrowed my eyes, catching that word. Whatever the identity of the owner of the voice, he knew about my rebirth.


    "No need to give us that look," the distorted voice said again, and before I knew it, three cloaked figures appeared before me.


    "Hmm... What the hell are you?" I blurted out the question before I could stop myself. And don''t blame me¡ªthe figures before me were... well, weird.


    They were tall, surpassing my height, and extremely thin¡ªtwo of them combined weighed less than I did. Their cloaks were black and long, covering every part of their bodies except for their thin, pale arms.


    But their faces¡ªthat''s where the weird part came in. They had no eyes, no nose, and no ears. The only thing they had was a mouth, a mouth so wide that I was pretty sure they could open their jaws to a full 180 degrees, with sharp, jagged teeth¡ªnot the vampire kind, but more like a shark''s.


    "How rude, you should at least greet us properly," the middle figure spoke. Its voice was the same as the distorted one I heard.


    "Tell me who the fuck you are and I''ll greet you properly," I replied, narrowing my eyes.


    "Tsk... tsk... tsk... You still have that foul mouth of yours, Queen Morgana," the figure shook his head, and his voice was full of disappointment.


    "Listen, buddy. I''m not in the mood for games, just tell me who you are and what the hell this place is."


    "You came to us, remember?" the one on the left spoke. Then I realized they all had the same voice.


    "You mean the potion?"


    "It doesn''t matter what form it took, what matters is that you consumed a primordial divinity," the one on the right spoke, snapping his fingers. Three giant black doors materialized behind them. "And we are the watchers, the faceless, or simply the judges."


    "You know, you could be more clear," I said, getting annoyed by their confusing words. One of the things I truly dislike is speaking in riddles.


    "There is no need to; all will become clear once you choose," the middle one pointed at the giant doors behind him. They were slightly different from each other, each had a symbol on top: a heart, a brain, and a body.


    "Care to explain a little?" I asked, crossing my arms, still confused about everything. "I''m not going to move from my spot until I know what''s happening."


    "Sigh... dealing with you was never easy," the three spoke at the same time, shaking their heads. Then they started to explain.


    "In short, we are the primordial judges. One of our roles is to guide those who manage to gain divinity and help them ascend to godhood." The middle one pointed at the doors behind him. "Each door will take you to a trial. The trial will be different, and it depends on the divinity."


    "Let me see," the middle one took a step forward, approaching me. He didn''t touch me, just focused his faceless head on my body. I felt his presence in my lower belly as if he was examining me with a strange power.


    "A world tree," he said, slightly surprised¡ªor at least that''s what I understood from his tone. "It''s a very rare soul, and it seems it''s not an ordinary soul either."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a divine soul, the soul of an old world, the mother tree, the spirit of the forest," the judge nodded, as if solving a mystery, and stepped away. "The world itself chose you to give birth to its child. It''s a blessing, and it will assist you greatly on the path you have chosen."


    "A blessing, huh," I whispered, nodding and looking at my belly. I was still worried about my daughter, and as if hearing my thoughts, the judge spoke, easing my fears.


    "Don''t worry, we can protect her during your time in the trials."


    "You can?"


    "Yes," the judge on the left said, his head nodding. "It''s easy for us. After all, we helped Queen Lilith in creating your body."


    "!!!" I opened my eyes wide, hearing his words. "Y-You... you created my body?... Why?"


    "Not all of it, just parts," the one on the right spoke. "And it was a debt we owed to the primordial Lilith."


    "What deb¡ª" before I could finish, the three raised their hands, stopping me.


    "It would be better for all of us if you don''t know."


    "..."


    I didn''t like it one single bit. I had a feeling that I was involved in some kind of shady deal, but I don''t remember and I had no way of knowing. Maybe this was one of the reasons my past self told me in the letter that losing my memories was better for me.


    "You''re right, I don''t need to know," I smiled, waving my hand. "Now let''s get down to business. Are there any rules or restrictions in the trials?"


    "None," the middle one answered, shaking his head. "We don''t even know what kind of trials you''ll be facing, as each one will be tailored specifically to you and your future divine concept."


    "Hmm... I see," I nodded, understanding their logic. "One quick question, what is the divine concept you keep talking about?"


    "Divine concepts are the foundation of a god," the one on the left said. "For example, the primordial Lilith has the concepts of Dark, Corruption, and Lust. These are the concepts that define her and the power she holds. Each god has a major concept and minor ones."


    "The minor ones can be acquired in a number of ways, and they sometimes represent a small fragment of a major concept, like war, magic, nature, and so on."


    "The major ones can only be gained through the awakening trials, and the difficulty is beyond anything else. You''ll see once you start your trials."


    "I see," I nodded, getting more and more interested. Then the judges continued to explain.


    "Now choose," they said, pointing at the giant black doors behind them. "Which one will you take first?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 150: Inside The Mind Trial

    Chapter 150: Inside The Mind Trial


    "Hmm... what should I choose?" I wondered, rubbing my chin, and staring at the three doors behind the three judges. The door on the left had the body symbol, the middle had the heart symbol, and the one on the right had the brain symbol.


    Well... it doesn''t matter what I choose, I''ll be going through all three anyway, but the first one would be either the stepping stone of my divine path or the wall that I can''t break.


    Now from the symbols, I could vaguely guess what the trials were about. The heart is probably an emotional trial, the body is strength, and the brain is knowledge or mind control stuff.


    ''I have confidence in my little perverted mind,'' I thought, smirking and pointing at the brain door, "I''ll start with the mind trial."


    "Very well," the three judges said, moving to the sides, revealing the mind-door behind them.


    "The trial of the mind. Good luck, Queen Morgana," they bowed slightly before vanishing, leaving me alone.


    "Well then, let''s begin." Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, opening the giant door and walking inside.


    The moment I stepped inside, the door behind me shut, and the darkness engulfed everything. I couldn''t see a thing and felt my mind fading away.


    ...


    Knock! Knock!


    "My lady, it''s time for you to wake up."


    "Hmm... five more minutes," I mumbled, wrapping my arms and legs around the extremely dangerous and soft pillow. I was a hostage of my bed. "Wait a second!... My bed?"


    "!!!" I instantly opened my eyes wide, sitting upright and realizing that I wasn''t in the dark space anymore.


    "W-Where am I?" Looking around, I found myself in a very luxurious bedroom. The bed was the softest and biggest that I had ever seen. The walls were painted white with golden patterns and decorated with some pictures.


    "My lady!" The sound of the knocking door and the voice calling me snapped me back, reminding me of what had happened before I entered the door.


    "T-The trial!" I looked down and noticed that I wasn''t naked. For the first time since my rebirth, I was wearing panties. A nice, sexy black lace thong that covered a little, and a bra, matching the same color, that made my breasts look bigger and sexier, making me want to bite, suck, and play with them forever.


    Knock! Knock!


    "My lady, are you okay?"


    "Ahh! Yes, come in... shit!" The words escaped my mouth. The last thing I wanted was to interact with a person before discovering my situation and what kind of trial this was. The door opened a few seconds later, revealing a young maid that I recognized instantly.


    "Luna?... What are you doing here?" I blurted out, staring at my wolf daughter in a maid outfit. I quickly realized that she was different. She had normal human arms and legs, no tail or wolf ears. Luna was completely human standing before me.


    "My lady, what do you mean by that?" Luna tilted her head to the side, showing her innocent, confused face. "Did I make a mistake by waking you?"


    "N-No... not that," I shook my head, scanning her from head to toe. "I mean, why are you here dressed as a maid and calling me ''my lady''?"


    "What are you talking about, my lady?" Luna frowned, her eyes full of confusion. "Did you hit your head? Should I call the palace doctor?"


    ''Palace?... What the fuck is she talking about?'' I wondered, but before I could speak, another voice replied from outside the room.


    The bath was fun; I mean, Luna kept washing me, scrubbing my whole body. Her hand was gentle, soft, and sensual, causing my cock to be erect the whole time. And as for Nana, she kept touching me. Her hands were all over the place in the name of helping me bathe, but I knew better, and the fact that everything was familiar made me feel both comfortable and uneasy.


    "Luna, you''re doing a great job," Nana said, her voice husky with amusement. "Mother, you''re so tense. Let me help you relax."


    She leaned forward, her eyes locked on mine, and began to massage my shoulders. Her fingers dug deep into my muscles, and sometimes she descended a little to my breasts, sending shivers down my spine. I felt my cock twitch violently, splashing the water, Luna''s eyes flickered up to meet mine, her hands pausing for a moment before continuing to wash me as if she saw nothing.


    As Nana''s massage continued, I felt my mind begin to fog. The warmth of the water, the gentle touch of Luna''s hands, and Nana''s skilled fingers all combined to create a sense of deep relaxation. I closed my eyes, letting out a sigh of contentment.


    But as I drifted off, I remembered the words of the judges: "The trial of the mind." I snapped my eyes open, my mind racing. What kind of trial was this? Was I being tested on my ability to resist temptation, or was something more sinister at play? What are the rules, the objective, and how can I end this trial?


    "My Lady, could you stand for a moment, I need to clean the other parts," Luna''s voice entered my ear, interrupting my thoughts, her words confused me, but I didn''t refuse and stood up, letting the water cascade down my body.


    "Mother, you have such beautiful legs," Nana smiled, her hands caressed my thigh, slowly going up, and then her fingers reached the base of my cock. "So big, so strong, and so beautiful, just like the rest of your body."


    "Thank you, but it''s not necessary for you to praise me this much," I said, slightly embarrassed.


    ''AGAIN!... WHY THE FUCK AM I BLUSHING LIKE A LITTLE GIRL?'' I screamed in my head, trying not to blush even harder. ''What''s happening with me, and why am I reacting like this?''


    "But mother, you deserve all the praises and so much more," Nana insisted, her hands moving up and down, gently stroking my cock. "You''re the best person I have ever known. You''re kind, caring, and strong. I couldn''t have asked for a better mother."


    "Thank you, I''m glad that I have a cute daughter like you," I nodded, patting her head and giving her a kiss on the forehead.


    "Now, mother. I know that you''re not the type to relax and enjoy things, so I want to make sure that you are as relaxed as possible. You''re a busy person, after all." Nana said with a smile, slowly approaching her head, her hand was still pumping my cock.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you, but I don''t think¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, Luna''s hands grabbed my ass cheeks and spread them apart, interrupting me and making me gasp in surprise.


    "I think it''s time to clean the inside as well, my lady," Luna said, her voice full of excitement. Her fingers moved downwards, and she slowly began to tease my asshole, sending sparks of pleasure up my spine.


    "W-What are you doing?" I stammered my heart racing. "You can''t clean the inside, just wash normally!"


    ''Did I just refuse?....IMPOSSIBLE!...Morgana never refuse''


    "But, my Lady. It''s my duty as a maid to make sure that your body is clean," Luna replied, her fingers still teasing my ass. "If you''re worried about hygiene, don''t worry, I cleaned my nails and used soap."


    "That''s not the point¨C" Again, I didn''t have the time to finish my words, Nana-chan''s warm wet tongue wrapped around the tip of my cock, and at the same time, Luna''s finger entered my ass, causing me to moan.


    "S-Stop that," I stammered, my breathing became heavy, the sensation was too intense, and it took all my willpower not to cum right away. "T-This is too embarrassing. T-To have someone clean my ass while another is giving me a blowjob."


    "Don''t worry, mother. Just relax and enjoy," Nana said, locking her amber eyes to mine, they glowed for a moment in pink. And before I knew it, a wave of pleasure rushed through my body.


    "Ahhh... yes, like that."


    "See... it''s not too hard, Mother, just relax and let us serve you..." Nana''s smile grew wider, she stood up grabbing my cheeks and planting a soft kiss on my lips. "... forever."


    "Y-Yes... I would like that."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 151: Nana’s Erotic Breakfast (1)

    Chapter 151: Nana¡¯s Erotic Breakfast (1)


    "Y-Yes... I would like that," I mumbled, feeling a strange feeling of pleasure spreading from my ass and the rest of my body.


    "Mother, you''re so beautiful." Nana-chan''s smile grew wider, and the lust in her eyes was clear. She kissed my lips and slowly descended back into the tub. Her tongue moved down my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


    "My lady, is everything alright?" Luna''s voice entered my ear.


    "I-I''m fine." I nodded, the finger inside me was moving in and out teasingly, her soft touch was driving me crazy, but it was not enough. I wanted more, and it seemed that Luna was determined to give me what I wanted.


    "M-More... I need more," I moaned, and without warning Luna pushed another finger inside me, sending sparks of pleasure up my spine.


    "Like this, my lady?" Luna''s voice was full of excitement, her fingers moved inside me, gently massaging my inner walls.


    "Ahhh... y-yes, like that," I moaned, the pleasure was overwhelming. My body was heating up, and my mind was starting to fog.


    "Ngh... s-so good," I groaned, biting my lip. The sensations were incredible, and my cock was rock hard.


    "Mother, you''re so amazing. I love you." Nana-chan''s lips traced a path down my chest, and she gently kissed my big round breasts.


    "I-I love you too." My words were automatic as I slowly drowned in pleasure.


    I had no idea how much time had passed, but I don''t think the sensual bath had ever stopped. It was as if time had slowed down and the pleasure had become eternal. Every part of me had been licked, sucked, and teased. I couldn''t speak anymore. All I could do was moan. However, for some bloody reason, I couldn''t cum, no matter what they did.


    "S-Something''s wrong..." a sense of wrongness entered my head. "This isn''t normal. I should have released a million times by now."


    "T-T-The trials, w-we must..." My head was spinning. Everything was hazy and blurred. The pleasure had consumed every inch of my mind, and my willpower was slowly fading.


    "Ahhh!... S-Something''s wrong! T-This isn''t real." The thoughts exploded in my brain, but that train of thought was cut short by Nana suddenly wrapping her mouth around my hard cock, sucking with all her might.


    "Gnhh... c-can''t take this..." The words left my lips against my will, and I immediately began to rock my hips.


    "My lady, what''s wrong?" Luna''s voice was dripping with concern.


    "You two have to... I-It''s too much..." I moaned, my hips thrust forward, burying my cock deep into Nana''s mouth, causing her to gag.


    "T-This is wrong..."


    "Wrong? How, my lady?" Luna asked, a hint of confusion in her voice. Then, as if an idea came to her, her voice was filled with shame. "Is it because I was doing a poor job in cleaning my lady''s ass?"


    "Ngh... it''s not... your fault," I moaned. Nana-chan wasn''t wasting her time, and I could feel her licking and sucking on my cock like her life depended on it. Luna suddenly began removing her maid outfit.


    "Hurry, mother... or I''ll eat without you" I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at my princess Nana opening a giant oak door with an elegant design.


    "W-What?!"


    The room was... Well, for the lack of better words, the word GARGANTUAN couldn''t describe what I was seeing. This place was humongous. But what really caught my eye was the food. No, I mean what was under the food and above the table.


    "So what do you think, Mother? I made it just for you" Nana-chan said with a grin, opening her arms wide, clearly proud of herself. "Do you like it?"


    "O-of course I like it thank you dear" As if there wasn''t enough shock today, this one, added even more. The large table was filled with all kinds of foods, both sweet and savory. From roasted pork, and stuffed turkey, to honey and vegetables. And the thing that made my eye boggle and my cock react was the sight of naked human girls on the table.


    Four breathtaking girls with black and brown hair, that I didn''t recognize. They were laid down in different manners right in the middle of the table. One girl with black hair was on her back, her legs wide open. With all kinds of sweet stuff on top of her. I couldn''t even see her face or the rest of her body, it was covered in delicious stuff, including her pussy, which looked like the best chocolate pie, one I never tried before.


    "She looks yummy, Mommy" Nana''s husky voice reached me, my princess''s hand moved to her mouth, as her tongue licked and her teeth bit her lower lip, as a naughty smile appeared on her face.


    "Yes," I nodded, licking my lips, mirroring her act. The girl wasn''t the only one looking yummy, the other three were too. The girl next to her with brown hair had the biggest breasts that I ever saw, she was on all fours.


    "..."


    Wrong, she doesn''t need to be on all fours and use her arms and legs, her giant boobs acted as a pillow. Next to her was a girl on all fours, but this one was a futa with massive balls. Her cock was decent, not too big and not too small and it was covered with a type of fabric that looked like a sock.


    The last girl was the most interesting one. A female was lying on her back, spreading her legs. The interesting part was her belly, it was swollen and it looked like a pregnant woman in her ninth month. There were also plugs, one in her ass and the other in her pussy.


    "I don''t know what to say" I was speechless, this was the strangest fetish ever but it made me very aroused and excited.


    Hello dear reader, how are you all doing?


    I would like to informe you that we managed to release the new book of Vol 2 on Kindle.


    You can go and check it out if need. maybe leave a review.


    For my patreon supporters you can find the book in Ebook and PDF in the Collection.


    Thank you all for your support and have a nice day.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    ...

 Chapter 152: Nana’s Erotic Breakfast (2)

    Chapter 152: Nana¡¯s Erotic Breakfast (2)


    "I don''t know what to say" I was speechless, this was the strangest fetish ever but it made me very aroused and excited.


    "Hahaha, I knew you would love it" Nana''s laugh reached my ear, as she seized my hand and guided me toward the chair at the end of the table. "Now sit down and enjoy your meal"


    "O-Of course" I nodded, a little nervous, and took my place in the chair. The naked human girls were right before me. Each of them was looking at me, a smile on their lips.


    "My lady, I''m happy to serve you" The black hair girl was the first to speak, her voice was soft and full of passion.


    "Yes, my Lady. We are here to please you" the futa spoke, her eyes were full of excitement and lust.


    "Anything for you, my Lady," the brown-haired girl said, her tone calm and relaxed.


    "Please, use us" the pregnant girl finished, a hint of fear in her eyes, her words sent shivers down my spine.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' I was confused. And at the same time, I was so turned on, by the way they were addressing me, and the way they looked at me. All of this was wrong, but felt so right.


    ''Again what''s wrong with me?''


    "You''ll have the honor to start, Mother" Nana-chan''s voice reached my ears, still standing to my right "Now, hurry or breakfast will get cold"


    My heart was beating like crazy and the feeling of unease increased. None of this was real and I know it, but somehow my rationality and logic were gone. A strange, and addicting heat invaded my chest.


    "S-sure, why not?" I nodded moving on the edge of the chair, then looking at the girl''s faces before me. Each of them was more beautiful than the others. And each of them had their own charm that attracted my attention.


    The black hair girl was my first target. Her big round breasts were covered with brown cream, but there were spots where I could see her light skin, the white skin contrasted perfectly with the dark brown cream making my mouth water and dick twitch.


    "How would you like to start, my lady?" her soft voice entered my ear and she propped her back slightly, but not too much of the food would fall.


    "With you my dear" I didn''t even give her an answer or let her continue, instead, I leaned over, cupping her big breast in my hands and squishing the delicious cream in her cleavage, enjoying the sounds of moans escaping her mouth before diving like a hungry beast.


    "Ahhh"


    My mouth didn''t miss a single part as my tongue dragged along the line between her cleavages and to her left breast, capturing the sticky cream that was smeared all over her pink nipple, leaving trails of saliva everywhere, the taste and smell was mind-blowing. A divine dish.


    "W-Why does that feel...s-so good my Lady" she moaned, squirming under my tongue. I ignored her and moved to the next destination, the perfect creamy pussy waiting for me to devour, and I''m no fool to deny such a meal.


    "Ohhh... yes!" Her breathing became heavy as she arched her back. The sweet delicious cream and the perfect shape of her pussy, made it look even more appealing. A plate filled with the sweetest dessert and it was all for me and my heart rejoiced.


    "Ahh!... Fuck...Yeah!" My tongue dove between her folds without hesitation, savoring every inch of her creams as I began to move my tongue and explore every inch of her wonderful pussy.


    "You started without me?" Her voice was cold and dark, clearly a sign of anger.


    "I-I... yeah, sorry Luna" Nana scratched the back of her neck, giving the angry maid a smile.


    "Its...It''s fine princess" the maid Luna said, approaching the table and placing the plates and cups on an empty part of the table. "Now, would my lady allow me to serve you a meal?"


    "Hahaha, of course Luna. Please do, I''m hungry" The words left my mouth, and a sense of excitement filled me as I watched Luna walk to the big belly girl with plugs in her ass and pussy.


    She placed a plate under the swollen belly and slowly began taking off the plugs in her pussy. The moment the plug was out, a flow of something that was close to rice or wheat with some hints of clear white liquid poured out from the gaping hole and filled the plate.


    "Here you go my lady, a freshly made meal using the best ingredients" Luna bowed, a smile on her lips as she watched the plate being filled.


    "Would my lady like me to feed her?" she asked, placing the plate before me, the smell was intoxicating and it made me want to eat, I mean it''s not the first time I ate something that was inside someone''s pussy. But still, this was different, and the feeling of anticipation was killing me.


    "No, it''s fine Luna" I waved my hand, not bothering with her suggestion, and picked up a fork, however, Nana jumped at me from behind wrapping her arm around my neck.


    "Oh... mommy... please let us feed you," she said, giving me a kiss on the cheek and the side of my neck. "You gave us so much and worked hard for our family and country. Please let us repay you a little"


    "It''s not necessary¨C"


    "Pleaaaasee Mommy" she begged with those glowing eyes and cute puppy face, making the option of refusing not available.


    "S-Sure.. why not"


    "Yaaay!!...now say Ahhhh!"


    Hello dear reader, how are you all doing?


    I would like to informe you that we managed to release the new book of Vol 2 on Kindle.


    You can go and check it out if need. maybe leave a review.


    For my patreon supporters you can find the book in Ebook and PDF in the Collection.


    Thank you all for your support and have a nice day.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    ...

 Chapter 153: The First Clue, But A Crazy One

    Chapter 153: The First Clue, But A Crazy One


    Saying Ahhh! I did, for like the past hour or so, and the food was great, fresh from the inside of the most stunning girls. I was never the type to eat this much, but the way they fed me and the looks on their faces made me want to say another Ahhhh! and I did, many times.


    "I love you, Mom," Nana hugged me tightly, a wide smile on her face as she looked at the now-empty plate before me. Her arms were around my neck, and her legs were on both sides of my hips, sitting on my lap like a good daughter.


    "Hahaha, I love you too, sweetheart," I smiled, patting her head and kissing her on the forehead. Then my eyes darted back at the four girls who were now on the floor, placing all kinds of creams on my cock. I guessed they were trying to find the right cream that matched the taste of my sweet shaft. I didn''t mind it, so I let them do whatever they wanted.


    ''This is so fucking weird and kinky,'' I thought. The whole situation was very bizarre, but for some reason, my body and heart didn''t reject it. In fact, I was enjoying the show and the feeling of having such an attractive group serving me.


    "So... Did you like your breakfast, Mother?" Nana''s voice entered my ears.


    "Yes, it was amazing, thank you." I nodded, stroking her pink hair. "I don''t know how you came up with something like this, but it''s definitely something I''ll remember for a long time."


    "Hehe, well, I am your daughter, after all." She giggled, giving me a cheeky smile. "You''ve been working so hard for us, and you always seem so stressed, so I thought I''d do something nice for you."


    ''Your idea of something nice was to feed me food that was inside other people''s pussy and stomach. But it''s not like I''m complaining,'' I chuckled inwardly, shaking my head.


    "I appreciate that," I said, smiling and pulling her closer to me, kissing her again.


    "Now, Mother, come with me. I prepared a dress for you," Nana grabbed my hands and swiftly pulled me away from the chair. Her smile was so bright and full of love and happiness, just like the one she had with me back in the cave.


    ''Wait a second, Nana-chan never saw me in my human form, only in the spider one. How could she recognize me?'' I thought, stopping in my tracks and staring into space.


    "Mother?" Nana''s face suddenly appeared in my field of view, her amber eyes glowing strangely. "Is something wrong?"


    "Ahh, no, it''s nothing... lead the way," I shook my head, giving her a smile and letting her pull me towards the room where she prepared the dress.


    ...


    "What a beautiful dress," I mumbled, standing in the room full of mirrors. My eyes were locked on the one before me, looking at the elegant black dress with crimson lines all over the body that Nana-chan chose for me. The fabric was smooth and silky, and the color matched perfectly with my silver hair and pale skin.


    "A dress worthy of the queen," Nana-chan hugged me from behind, her hands wrapped around my waist, and her face rested on my shoulder, staring at our reflection in the mirror.


    "Yes, it''s truly amazing," I replied, caressing her hands. The whole thing was strange. It seemed that I was the queen of an unknown kingdom. I didn''t ask about the name since I didn''t want to draw unnecessary attention for one simple reason.


    I don''t have my magic.


    Yeah!... I tried to craft a blood cane to match the dress using my ''Crimson Forge'' skill out of fun, but unfortunately, I couldn''t. Not a single skill worked; I tried them all. The only thing I could activate was my transformation ability, which I used to make my penis longer. Why?


    Because the dress had an opening between the legs, according to Nana, my dick is a symbol here, the queen''s futa cock. And I''m expected to show it all the time. She even made me wear a black ball bra similar to the one Leaf used before.


    ''This trial is getting weirder and weirder.''


    "What''s wrong, mother?" Nana''s question snapped me back. "Why aren''t you excited? I made this dress for you after all."


    "I''m excited," I replied, with a forced smile on my lips. "But I''m a little tired, and I still have work to do."


    "Ahh, yes, I''m fine. Just a little tired, that''s all." I sighed, stretching my arms. At least these fucking nobles didn''t step on their obligation toward me, their queen, and this was the best part of the whole thing.


    The show of loyalty by kissing the glorious queen''s dick.


    Fuck... yeah! Seeing the lips of all of those little bastards kissing my dick was satisfying and enjoyable.


    ''Should I make it a standard in my future kingdom?''


    "I see, mother. Well, I guess it''s time to call it a day." Nana''s voice cut through my thoughts. Her words were soft and caring, and the way she was looking at me filled my heart with warmth.


    "I suppose so. It''s been a long day, and I''m ready to rest."


    With that, I returned to my room. Nana said that she would go and check on the chef, leaving me alone for the first time since I woke up here in the trial.


    "I need to be fast."


    Not wasting a second, I flipped the room upside down, looking for any clue about the trial, anything I could use. Sadly, I found none. The only thing that seemed off was the wardrobe. It was big¡ªtoo big for the amount of clothes inside¡ªand the lower corner inside was scratched.


    "How interesting." I didn''t waste any time and pushed the big wooden closet aside, revealing a trapdoor. "A hidden passage... of course."


    Opening the door, I saw a long flight of stairs leading down into darkness. Without a second thought, I descended the stairs, and after a few minutes, I found myself in a small chamber, with a strange glass tube in the middle of the chamber that was my size and filled with a neon blue substance.


    "What the hell?" I walked closer to the tube, trying to get a better look. That''s where I was met with the most shocking thing of my entire life.


    "WHAT!... WHAT THE FUCK!!"


    The tube wasn''t empty. Inside of it was a woman, and not just any woman¡ªit was me. Morgana.


    ''This place is getting crazier and crazier.''


    Hello dear reader, how are you all doing?


    I would like to informe you that we managed to release the new book of Vol 2 on Kindle.


    You can go and check it out if need. maybe leave a review.


    For my patreon supporters you can find the book in Ebook and PDF in the Collection.


    Thank you all for your support and have a nice day.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    ...

 Chapter 154: Missing Parts

    Chapter 154: Missing Parts


    "WHAT!... WHAT THE FUCK!!!!"


    The woman, no, the thing inside the tube was me, my human self, the body that was given to me by Lilith. I was inside a fucking tube, and I couldn''t open the damn thing. Even using brute force didn''t work, it was too strong. Well, to be fair, I am now currently super weak, plus the glass tube was protected by a magical barrier.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    I was confused, no, I was more than confused, I was baffled. The whole situation was making no sense, the only thing I was sure of was that this was the end of the trial. I''m sure of it. I mean, finding yourself inside a glass tube at the end of a secret room is definitely a strong clue.


    "Okay, calm down, Morgana. Let''s think about this logically."


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, then opened them and looked at the woman¡ªme¡ªinside the tube.


    "Damn, I look hot."


    Well, the naked human Morgana was really beautiful and sexy, with the perfect curves, the big round tasty ass, the massive milk-filled tits, the flawless pale skin, and of course, the big old dicky dock. Seeing myself in person like this made me realize why everyone wanted to fuck me so bad. Even I wanted to fuck myself to oblivion.


    "Sigh... I really need to find a way or a skill to make a copy of myself."


    Shaking my head, I began examining the glass tube and the small secret chamber more carefully, looking for clues and hints.


    "There has to be something."


    After a few moments of searching, I found a strange-looking lock behind the glass tube. It was a circle disk made of gold, with the image of a naked woman engraved on it.


    "Interesting," I mumbled, staring at the disk, noticing the three missing parts¡ªa head, an arm, and a leg.


    "I wonder... if finding the missing parts is the answer?" I pondered for a moment. "Well, it''s not like I have a choice."


    Step! Step!


    "!!!" The sound of footsteps echoed in the small room. Thinking that someone was coming through the secret passage, I immediately took a fighting stance, ready to fight. With one exit and no place to hide, that was the only option left for me. However, after a few seconds, no one came.


    "Eh?... Strange?"


    Cautiously, I moved closer to the stairs leading to the secret chamber, ready to strike. However, as I reached the stairs, I saw nothing.


    Step! Step!


    The footsteps didn''t stop. Focusing on my hearing, I was able to locate the general direction of the sound.


    "It''s coming from the east wall," I realized.


    Step! Step!


    Moving toward the wall, I placed my ear against it, trying to listen for any suspicious sounds. But the more I focused, the clearer it became that the sound was coming from the other side.


    "Is the food ready?" A familiar voice asked.


    "Indeed, my lady. You are wise beyond your years." Celeste chuckled, giving the pink-haired princess a gentle smile. "Don''t worry, I have them suppressed without them knowing it."


    "..."


    I don''t like being left out of the conversation, but I had no idea what the fuck they were talking about for the past ten minutes¡ªthings about lands, nobles, taxes, and that sort of thing. But again, I had no information about the place that I was in, and I couldn''t just say anything or they might get suspicious.


    "My, my... you''re so cute, Mother." Nana''s voice snapped me back. A wide and cheerful smile was plastered on her face as she stared at me with loving eyes.


    "Huh? What do you mean, dear?"


    "Hahaha, you never change, my queen." Celeste laughed, covering her mouth and trying to hide her giggles, as she pointed down at me.


    "W-What?..." Looking down, I realized that, subconsciously, I had removed the top of my dress and the bra, exposing my bare tits and hard nipples. And of course, the lovely rod was peeking out from below.


    "Oh... sorry about that, I didn''t realize what I was doing." A slight blush appeared on my cheeks.


    ''IMPOSSIBLE!! Me blushing from being naked?!!'' I screamed inwardly, trying so hard not to do it for real and shock the two women.


    "No need to apologize, my lady. Your majesty''s cock is a symbol of our nation, and we are honored to be able to feast our eyes upon it," Celeste spoke, the words like the ones I had heard before.


    ''Fuck, this kingdom is doomed for having me as its queen, and my dick as the symbol.''


    "That''s right, Mother." Nana nodded, her eyes still locked on my hard cock. Then she suddenly stood and removed her dress, revealing her smooth and sexy naked body. "We should be proud of having such a divine and majestic cock."


    "A-ah... right."


    ''Is she going to... no way.''


    My thought was cut short as Nana-chan crawled under the table and placed herself between my legs. Her small hands held my hard shaft as she began kissing it.


    "I love you, Mother," she whispered, a seductive look on her face, her eyes glowing brightly. And I had no idea how, but her voice sounded like a melody. "Let me show you how devoted we are."


    "Ahhh... yeah," I moaned, her hot tongue sliding along the underside of my shaft, teasing me like a little vixen.


    "Ahhh.... Nana!" A wave of pleasure surged through me as she took the tip into her mouth.


    "Hahahaha... you always make me so horny, my queen," Celeste giggled, a lustful smile on her face as her tight suit melted, her big and perky breasts bouncing.


    "My Queen, may I join Her Highness?"


    "Ahh... of course," I replied in a hoarse voice, opening my eyes. But my attention was quickly drawn to Celeste''s neck¡ªor, more accurately, to the amulet.


    The small amulet was hanging from her neck, a beautiful green gem shining brightly. But more importantly, the other motif beside the green gem caught my eye.


    It was one of the golden missing parts, and its shape was exactly the same as the lost leg of the lock.


    ''Found one!''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 155: A Risky Seduction

    Chapter 155: A Risky Seduction


    "Hahhh....fuck."


    My head fell back, resting against the chair as I released another moan. Celeste joined the pink-haired princess, using her big and soft titties and her long fingers, she was helping Nana-chan slowly guide her head up and down, while she was playing with my balls.


    ''I have to distract her and get the amulet,'' I thought, trying not to look too suspicious or act differently, since Celeste was smart, both the real bunny queen and this person who looks like her, she might notice something.


    "Hahaha, the princess really enjoys pleasuring you, my queen," Celeste spoke, her tone was soft and calm as she took a slow lick from the base of my cock all the way to Nana''s lips that were forming a tight seal on the tip.


    "S-So I can see," I mumbled. The pleasure was great, but my mind was on a mission, so I had to do something. But the only idea that came to my mind was a very, very bad one.


    ''Not now,'' I decided not to do it, mainly because we were not alone in the dining room. Yes, Celeste and Nana were focusing on sucking my dick, but there were two maids standing in the corner, watching us... or rather me like a hawk.


    "What''s wrong, my lady, do you not enjoy yourself?" Celeste asked, her hands were still playing with Nana''s head, and her tongue was teasing my cock.


    "It''s not that, Celeste," I replied, forcing a smile, "I''m enjoying myself, but..."


    Grabbing her chin, I pulled her to me, planting a small soft kiss on the lips, then I whispered in her ear, "...I want more of you, how about you visit my room tonight?"


    "Yes, I''ll be there," she whispered back, smiling from ear to ear. I guess she was desperate to have my cock inside her.


    "Good," I grinned. My plan was simple and very, very dangerous since there was a very high chance for things to go wrong. But the missing part of the lock was here, right in front of me, and I''ll be damned if I don''t try to get it. Fortunately, Nana-chan was so busy swallowing my first load of the night that she didn''t hear what I said to Celeste. The last thing I wanted was for her to join us in bed and ruin my plan.


    The rest of the dinner was about the same. I blew two more of my sweet hot butter in their mouths before we decided to call it a night. Finishing the rest of my plate, I returned to my room and waited, trying my best not to fall asleep. Because of how tired I was, I began to accept that this body of mine right now was of a regular human, with no access to the system and no magic. I mean, three or four loads in a row made me super tired.


    ''I began to miss cumming endlessly,'' I sighed, leaning against the bed''s headboard, fully naked the way I liked it, staring at the ceiling and waiting. After about thirty minutes of waiting, the door opened, and Celeste entered the room, wearing nothing but a robe. Her body was covered by the white fabric, but from the shape of her big round tits and her big ass, it was clear that she was completely naked underneath.


    ''I hope she came wearing the amulet,'' I prayed inwardly, my eyes scanning her neck, and luckily she was wearing the necklace. ''Phew... now all I have to do is steal the golden piece.''


    "Good evening, my queen," her voice was sensual and filled with desire and lust, and it didn''t take a genius to know that she was eager to get fucked by me or the other way around.


    "Yeah, come join me, my lovely steward."


    "Of course, my lady." She approached, sitting on the edge of the bed, a smirk on her lips as her blue eyes gazed at my dick. "I see you are ready."


    "Yeah, it never gets tired," I laughed, holding my hard cock and twitching left and right with excitement. "And I can''t wait any longer, please join me, Celeste."


    "Mmmm... Ahhhh." Her moans were muffled by the pillows, but her body was reacting strongly to my actions, as her hips began moving.


    "Ahh, your tits are so nice, Celeste."


    "T-Thank you, my lady," her voice was full of pleasure as she squirmed under me, her legs slightly spread, revealing how wet she was. Celeste tried to raise her head, staring back at me, but I quickly prevented her from doing so.


    "No, no. Keep your face down, or no sex for the night," I said, pushing her head back on the pillow.


    "M-My lady, please, I want you."


    "Be a good girl and stay like this," I commanded, kissing her neck and squeezing her boobs. "I''ll make sure to pleasure you, but only if you do what I say."


    "Y-Yes, my queen." She moaned. Her body was burning hot, her breathing was heavy, her moans were getting louder, and her hips were grinding, looking for any friction as if trying to mistakenly slip my cock inside her.


    I ignored all of this and focused on what matters, the golden piece. Using my only remaining ability, The Transformation, I slowly grew a third right arm and reached out to the bedside table.


    ''Come on! Out already.''


    The golden piece was tied with the gemstone by a hook, and opening it with just one hand was not easy, so I had to be patient and slowly work on it.


    "Ahhh M-My lady, please," Celeste moaned. Her hips were bucking, trying to push back against me, and her fingers were digging into the pillow.


    ''Oh fuck it!'' I cursed. Like her, I was getting desperate, both for the missing piece and the sex, so I aimed the tip of my cock at her wet pussy, and in one quick thrust, I slammed my entire length inside her.


    "OHHH YEEEEESSSSSS!!!!!!!" Celeste cried out, her voice was hoarse, her eyes rolled back, and her body trembled as the first orgasm of the night hit her hard. Her pussy walls clamped down on my shaft, milking me for all I was worth.


    "Ahhh... Fuck, that was a quick orgasm."


    "S-Sorry, my lady." She moaned, her body shaking and her legs trembling. "Y-Your cock felt too good."


    "Mmmm... your pussy is nice too," I said, gripping her hips with one hand and thrusting into her again and again. My hips were slamming into her, causing the bed to shake and creating that loud flesh-to-flesh noise, concealing the fact that I had just taken the amulet off the table. Using both hands, I managed to take the golden piece out.


    ''Finally!''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 156: A Place to Hide

    Chapter 156: A Place to Hide


    PAT! PAT!


    "OHHHH YEEEEESSS, MORE!!! MORE!!!!" Celeste screamed, her hands gripping the pillow as her hips pushed back, matching my movements, her ass was slapping against my thighs, making her plump cheeks jiggle.


    "Fuck... you''re such a naughty girl, Celeste," I growled, pushing her head down into the pillow as I began to relentlessly pound her. My balls were slapping against her wet pussy, the sound was music to my ears, and the pleasure was driving me crazy.


    At that moment I was met with another problem: I had the golden piece, but where could I hide it? My first thought was to keep it in my fist as I retracted my third arm, but I didn''t think the piece would get inside my body like that. The next thought was to shove it inside my womb or ass, but with how rough I was planning to take the blonde woman in my bed right now, there was a chance that I''d push the piece out while fucking.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "FUCK...AHHH...YES!!!!" Celeste''s voice was filled with ecstasy, rocking her hips as her juices were flowing, drenching the sheets and the bed.


    "AHH FUCK, you''re so tight!" I cried, her pussy was unnaturally gripping me like a vice, refusing to let go.


    ''Come on, Morgana! Think fast,'' I urged myself. The pleasure was too great, and the urge to fill her with my seed was growing. I knew I wouldn''t last long with this fragile body of mine, and I didn''t want to cum before hiding the piece.


    ''That''s it!''


    An idea came to mind, a strange one, but the best I had. With my only ability, I made the index fingernail of my third hand longer and sharper than a steel knife then...


    PAT!!!!


    "AHHHHHHHHHH! YEEEEES!" I screamed like never before in my life. The pain was unimaginable. With the long fingernail, I used it to pierce through my right side just below my breast. The pain was intense and great, mixed with the pleasure I was having.


    Trying to mask what I was doing and distracting myself from the pain, I rammed the blonde bitch beneath me like a bull in heat, taking her rough and fast, the way she deserved it.


    "AHHHH... MY LADY, MORE PLEASE!!"


    "FUCK!" Blood was pouring out of the wound as I used the same nail to carve a small hole in my ribs. Luckily, I was able to achieve this thanks to the nails being long without too much damage to my insides.


    "Ahhh...fuck, fuck, fuck. This is insane."


    Before, pain like this was nothing to me, no more than a little sting. But right now, the pain was intense, and it was driving me mad. Keep in mind my body now is totally human with no real magic, so not a whole lot of regular humans would be capable of slicing their own skin and carving a hole in their flesh.


    "OHHH YES, CUMMING, I''M CUMMING, YEEES!" Celeste''s hips were bucking, and her screams were filling the room as her third or maybe fourth orgasm hit like a river, soaking the sheets and, of course, covering what I was doing.


    "F-Fuck...you''re too good," I grunted, the blood running down my body and falling on the bed sheets. Fortunately, I noticed it, and I had already planned for an explanation.


    "Ahhh...thank you, My Lady."


    ''Now time to hide it.''


    Taking the golden piece, I slowly and carefully shoved it inside the newly made hole. It was a very strange and painful feeling, but I had no choice. I didn''t trust anyone here and couldn''t hide it in my room.


    I thought of swallowing the piece and then vomiting it later or, you know... ejecting it, but that was a bad idea, at least for me. I don''t know why, but I really... really want this golden piece to be as close to me as possible. I have that fear that if I lose sight and feeling of it for just a second, it will be lost, and I''ll be stuck in this trial forever.


    "Good Morning."


    "Here, Mother, try this," Nana-chan said, picking up a plate filled with meat and vegetables, and placing it under the futa woman. She removed that piece of fabric hiding her cock. After a few jerks, Nana filled the food plate with cum like a chef placing his secret sauce on his art.


    "Wow, looks delicious," I said, looking at the cum-covered food, licking my lips, and picking up a piece of the meat and eating it.


    Crack!


    "Huh?" Hearing a strange voice, I turned to the side and saw Luna in her maid outfit, carrying plates and cups, staring at us.


    "You started without me?" Her voice was cold and dark, clearly a sign of anger.


    "I-I... yeah, sorry, Luna," Nana scratched the back of her neck, giving the angry maid a smile.


    "!!!" I stared at the scene, confused about the whole thing.


    ''Didn''t the same thing happen yesterday?'' I wondered, remembering this incident.


    ''Well, whatever.'' I brushed it off as a coincidence and refocused on eating my plate.


    ...


    The rest of the day was boring as hell. I met a few nobles, and listened to their complaints about taxes and such. If not for Celeste and Nana, who took charge of the talking, I would have had those nobles beheaded. After that, I was locked in my office against the arch-enemy of all kings, queens, leaders, office workers, and basically everyone.


    Paperwork.


    "Fuck, this is hell," I cursed, throwing a pile of papers on the desk. "I hate paperwork."


    "Hahaha, you''re always the same, my queen," Celeste giggled, kissing the tip of my cock. "If you finish this early, we could have some fun."


    "You''re evil," I said with a grin, staring at the hot blonde milf woman. Her head was between my legs, giving me a blowjob.


    "I love you too, my queen," she smirked, taking the whole shaft inside her mouth.


    "Ahhh... Sigh... fine," I let out a moan, throwing my head back and focusing on the work and the amazing feeling of her mouth.


    "When I finish this evil paperwork, I''ll make you scream my name for the whole night."


    "Mmmm... can''t wait."


    "Me neither."


    ''Wait a second...am I forgetting something?'' I paused, staring blankly at the paper before me. ''Well, it can''t be important.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 157: Not-So-Fresh Start to the Day

    Chapter 157: Not-So-Fresh Start to the Day


    "Ahh... this is life."


    Melting inside the giant bathtub, I took a deep breath, exhaling and inhaling the nice floral scent that filled the room. The water was nice and warm, and the feeling of relaxation was washing over me after a day of work.


    ''This is perfect.''


    Life was perfect here like my routine. I wake up having a nice bath that usually involves sex, with Nana or Luna, but most of the time, both. Fucking and getting fucked. After that came my favorite part of the morning routine.


    Breakfast.


    Served by the four beauties, the top meals and drinks, are fresh from the inside and the outside of their divine bodies. I tried to keep ''the no-fucking'' policy at the breakfast table, but come on! When your meal came out from lovely and tasty pink lower lips, you just had to dig in and devour the thing from the inside too.


    Then after breakfast came the boring and most hated part of the day: work, or more like sitting in the office, signing papers, and listening to the nobles'' complaints. Trust me when I say that the nobles are the worst people ever; even the devil was more pleasant than them.


    Believe me, I can handle the devil¡ªmy wife is probably his mother.


    But of course, there was a good thing. Well, two good things. First, the food¡ªlunch, dinner, snacks¡ªall fresh from the best chef that could be found, and second, Celeste.


    Yes, the blond woman was the only reason I didn''t go crazy or worse. She was the one who handled most of the stuff; all I had to do was make a quick check and sign the corresponding papers. After work, or sometimes during work, I spent some time ramming the blonde steward like a fucking maniac, filling her with my hot white essence.


    Oh!... I forgot to tell you. As a queen, I have something called simply the queen''s right, which means I can fuck anyone in my kingdom and not only the females. Every two days, Celeste would bring new girls to a special room in the palace. It may appear as an act only for fun, and it is, at least for me, but there was another side to the coin.


    You see, my kingdom is suffering from a low population. Thanks to the wars, plague, and other factors, the kingdom is losing manpower fast. And that is a bad thing. A nation needs its citizens, and the only way to increase the population is to have more kids¡ªor, you know, breeding.


    That''s where I come in. As a futa, I possess a potent seed, and as the queen of this nation, I was blessed by a goddess of fertility further enhancing my seed, making me the perfect and only candidate to help increase the kingdom''s population¡ªat least that''s what Nana and Celeste told me.


    And that was what I did. I spent a few hours of my day in this special room with a new girl each time. I fucked the girls, and the girls left pregnant. If they gave birth to healthy offspring, they would be rewarded by the state, so everyone was happy at the end of the day. However, after impregnating some of them, I got the feeling that these girls only came to get rammed by my dick. The queen''s dick.


    "Sigh... well, I can''t complain about that." With a sigh, I picked up a bottle of massage oil from the numerous ones on the right side of the bath. I picked one with the scent of peach and orange. Then, pouring the oil on my chest, I began rubbing it and massaging myself.


    "Ahhh, this feels great." As I rubbed the oil on my perfect boobs, making them nice and slippery, my hands brushed against something strange. "Hm? What''s this?"


    Under my right boob, there was a strange bulge, and when I felt the area, squeezing it a bit, the shape was hard, like a rock.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    At that moment, lightning struck me, and I remembered what I had done a few days ago.


    ''The golden piece!''


    Like a fog was lifted, like a blind man suddenly seeing the light, everything came to me. All the memories of the past few days came flooding in. The trial, the disc lock, the woman that looked like me in that glass tube. I remembered everything.


    ''SHIT!!!''


    I jumped out of the bathtub, quickly ran into the room, and locked the door. I immediately dashed to the wardrobe, pushing it and revealing the hidden passage. Taking the stairs two at a time, I ran toward the chamber where the golden key was¡ªand the woman.


    "Pant.... Pant... shit"


    [The host is suffering from an S-rank Charm, Dominate, Suggestion, Memory Wipe, and Hypnosis skills]


    "Fuck, Fuck, FUCK!!" I cursed, cursing the trial for making me weak and not able to notice the obvious.


    "This is not good..." Realizing that I was being controlled and influenced left a bad taste in my mouth.


    ''But the question is, who is the one doing this¡ªNana, Luna, or Celeste?'' I thought, searching my memories for any clues. ''I guess all of them. They aren''t real, just characters created by the trial to let my guard down.''


    "I must find a solution to these mind control skills," I said, opening the system shop and searching for a skill that might help.


    "Ohhh... this is the one." After a moment of searching, I was met with a pleasant surprise¡ªa perfect skill. Not only that, but it was also an active and passive skill that was really cheap.


    "Perfect." With a grin, I bought the skill. "Let''s see if you can do anything to my mind after this, bitches."


    ...


    [Unbreakable Will (rank-D): Passive: A powerful will and spirit that protects the mind, rendering the breeder immune to all forms of mental control, hypnosis, charm, and similar skills from rank D and below.


    Active: Activating the skill allows the host to boost mind protection, preventing and canceling any mind control skill from rank SS and below at the cost of mana.]


    ...


    Returning to my room, I stayed awake all night, preparing myself for any problems that I might face down the line. I only managed to steal two hours of sleep before dawn, and of course, I used the time the best way.


    Knock Knock!


    At first sunlight, there was a knock on the door.


    ''Luna came to wake me up,'' I thought, closing my eyes, and pretending to be asleep. The door opened, and a moment later...


    "My queen, it''s time to get up," Luna''s soft voice echoed in the room, her voice like a melody.


    "Hm... good morning." I yawned, rising from the bed, opening my eyes, and staring at the maid. The moment I did, I had the urge to throw up.


    ''WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!'' I screamed inwardly, my blood was boiling, the rage filling every inch of my body.


    The sight in front of me was the most disgusting thing I had ever seen in my life. The person who previously looked like my daughter Luna, in human form, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, what was before me was an old hag; her body was like that of an eighty-year-old woman, maybe even older. Her skin was dry, and her face was full of wrinkles. Her hair was white and gray, and her eyes were dull and lifeless.


    "I''m sorry for waking you, My Queen," the old witch spoke in Luna''s voice, showing one of the most disgusting and disturbing smiles.


    ''It''s fine, don''t worry."


    ''Calm down, calm down. Keep a cool head, Morgana,'' I kept repeating in my head, trying to maintain a calm demeanor, but I couldn''t. My blood was boiling all because... because...


    ''I FUCKED THIS OLD BITCH AND LET HER FUCK ME!''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 158: The Second Golden Piece

    Chapter 158: The Second Golden Piece


    In the last thirty minutes, I probably cursed more than a thousand times, wished to die a million times, and prayed for a truck to hit me and be done with it.


    The reason?


    Every living person in this palace was old.


    No, not just old, but extremely, sickeningly, fucking old. The maids, the nobles, the knights, the people working in the garden, and the staff were all old. No young ones, or teens, or any person looking like a living human.


    "Sigh"


    "My lady, are you alright? Do you want me to make you some tea?" The old hag in a maid outfit that previously looked like Luna asked.


    "Huh? Yeah, of course," I replied, trying my best not to cringe and keep a straight face as I stared at the old woman.


    ''She looks like a bag of rotten potatoes. Well, all of them do.''


    I skipped breakfast, saying that I had some important work, but the reality was a cruel one. Those four stunning women who were my breakfast were also old as fuck, and I had no stomach to see them, even less to eat or to have sex with them. If the maids, the soldiers, and the other workers were like this, the princess was no doubt the same.


    "Here you go, My Queen."


    "Thank you," taking the cup from the old hag, I sipped the tea, and it was horrible. It tasted like a mix of rotten eggs and shit¡ªnot that I''d tried it before, but everything now tasted extremely bad. I had to make alterations to my tongue, making it numb just to stand the awful taste.


    ''How did I not notice it? I had sex with an old hag,'' I groaned, thinking back about my past actions with Luna.


    ''Shit, how about Nana?''


    Nana was the only one I hadn''t met today. Old Celeste said the princess was visiting a noble house and would be back by the evening.


    "My queen, are you alright? Do you have a headache or something?" the old witch asked, placing her wrinkled hand on my forehead.


    ''Don''t touch me, you old fuck,'' I wanted to scream but couldn''t, or things would be bad. Honestly, with my magic now back, I kinda wanted to destroy everything and be done with it. Sadly, with no info on my enemies, I''m still hesitant to act¡ªat least for the time being.


    "Ahh...no, I''m fine, but I need a bit of rest. So I''ll take a nap."


    "As you wish, my queen," she said with a shitty smile, trying to act cute. And every time she did that, I had a hard time not burying a fist in her face.


    "Good."


    "Rest well, my queen" The old witch bowed and left the room, closing the door.


    "Finally," I sighed, falling on the bed, and burying my face in the pillow. "Why does this trial hate me so much? Why do I have to go through this shit? What did I do wrong?"


    ''No, no. This is not the time to feel depressed.'' Pushing the bad thoughts out of my mind, I got up and headed for the bathroom.


    ''Time to relax a bit.''


    ...


    ''HELL NO!'' The monkeys in my brain were having a party, screaming and jumping around like crazy. The thought of doing it with him the natural way made me want to puke, but this old shit had his ass molded and ready to be fucked by me!


    ''Absolutely not!'' So, with no second thought...


    SLICE!


    "Eh?"


    With one slash of my new sword, the head of the old man fell on the floor. The blood spurted from the neck, and his body fell on its knees and finally on the ground. It was fast and clean, leaving him no chance to react.


    "Y-Your Majesty? Wha¡ªwhy?" Old Celeste asked, looking at the head and then at me. Her face was pale, and she was shaking like a leaf.


    "He pissed me off."


    "H-Huh? But you promised to marry him."


    "What did you just say?" I only glanced at her from the corner of my eye, my voice cold and dark, sending chills down her spine.


    "Eh? Ah... n-nothing."


    "That''s what I thought." I guess beheading someone in front of others is a great way to convince them from time to time, but relying solely on it can and will lead to my downfall.


    "Clean this shit," I ordered, walking out of the office and heading for my room. Locking the door, I immediately made my way to the secret chamber.


    "Now for the second piece."


    Standing in front of the glass tube, I stared at the woman inside for a moment before walking behind, placing the golden headpiece into the lock. Unlike the last time, there was no surge of mana or anything. Only the woman inside the glass tube lost more of her features. Now she looked totally different, unable to be categorized as a man, woman, or anything in between.


    Extremely pale, bald, flat chest, no penis or vagina, just a closed skin. She had no nose, lips, or ears, and no eyes.


    "This is so fucking strange."


    It was like looking at an alien creature or a clone being made in the tube; it had no life and no movement.


    ''I don''t like this.''


    Clap! Clap!


    "!!!"


    At that moment, a loud sound echoed in the chamber, making me flinch. Turning my head toward the source, I was stunned.


    "You managed to get this far, Mother."


    "Nana-chan?


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 159: Awkward Interrogation

    Chapter 159: Awkward Interrogation


    I was surprised, seeing Nana-chan here and being discovered like this, but I was even more surprised by the fact that the woman standing before me was young.


    The same face, the same eyes, the same smile. The woman that was standing before me was the young Nana and not the old witch I was expecting to see.


    "Why are you here, and who are you?" I asked, my senses on high alert, ready to summon my blood weapons at any moment.


    "Mother, please, why are you acting like this?" Nana''s voice was soft and gentle, as if she was saddened by the way I acted toward her.


    "Cut the crap, you''re not the Nana I know," I glared at her, summoning a blood sword and pointing it at her. "Tell me who you are, or I''ll slice your throat."


    "Pfft... Hahaha," the young Nana suddenly burst out laughing, slapping her knees and holding her chest, trying to calm herself, but the laughter didn''t stop; in fact, it got worse. Only after a good minute did she calm down, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "Oh... well, I can''t hide it, now can I?" Nana chuckled. Her figure blurred for a moment, and when the image reformed, a different woman stood in Nana''s place. She was wearing a bizarre-looking black dress that appeared to be made from feathers, with pure white eyes and long, smooth hair of the same color. Her skin was also extremely pale, but what caught my attention were the two raven-like wings sprouting from her back.


    "I''ll admit that I didn''t expect you to get so far, Mother," the raven lady said, with a smile. "How did you manage to break the illusion?"


    "I''ll say that you''re not my daughter, so who the hell are you, and what do you want?" I said, glaring at her, ready to attack the moment she showed any hostility.


    "Hehe, so cold, Mother," the raven woman chuckled, taking a step forward, instantly teleporting to my side, where she, for some reason, gave me a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek before teleporting back to her spot. Everything happened so fast, leaving me stunned.


    "What are you?"


    "Hm? I''m hurt, Mother," she placed her hand on her chest, acting shocked and sad. "You forgot about your own daughter."


    "I don''t give a shit," I said, annoyed by the fact that she invaded my personal space and I couldn''t do anything about it. Hell, I wasn''t even able to sense her. Even now, while looking directly into her white eyes, I couldn''t feel this raven-winged woman; it was as if she wasn''t standing there in the first place¡ªa ghost or an illusion.


    "Well, you can call me "@#e?(_a?c?"...UGHH!" Her voice suddenly distorted, turning from a soft, gentle one into a mix of a thousand high-pitched voices that were really heavy on the ears. Then the white-haired woman suddenly gripped her chest, coughing blood.


    "W-What the hell was that?" I exclaimed, massaging the area behind my ears.


    "Ugh, I guess that''s a no, then," she said, wiping the blood from her lips. "Sorry, Mommy, I can''t tell you my name."


    "Why is that?" I asked, a bit intrigued by the strange events.


    "Well... you know, some cosmic, godly, bullshit rules that I must follow," the winged woman said, rolling her eyes. "And because of that, I can''t reveal my identity to anyone, or show my real form. And I can''t answer certain questions."


    "..." I narrowed my eyes, staring blankly at her as if I didn''t buy a single word.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Mom," the raven woman giggled. Her white eyes scanned me for a moment before she smiled. "It''s the truth. However, I can still tell you that I''m the one responsible for the trial of the mind."


    "Yes!... NO!.... Stop reading my mind!" I snapped, cursing at the situation. I wanted her, but I didn''t at the same time. No, that was a lie¡ªI do want this woman, but I got the feeling that the moment I surrender myself, it would be the end of me.


    "Fine, fine. So," the raven-winged woman chuckled, placing the notebook and the pen on the table. "Let''s begin."


    "First question," the winged woman leaned forward, intertwining her fingers and staring at me with a very serious face.


    "Why are you a futanari?"


    "Eh?" The question caught me off guard. I was expecting her to ask, well... anything but this one.


    "Don''t give me that ''Eh?'' look," the white-haired woman snorted. "You know, why did you choose to have a penis and a vagina at the same time?"


    "Um..."


    "I''m waiting, Mommy," the white-haired woman leaned back on the chair, tapping her finger on the table.


    "Well, I can''t say for sure," I said, a little bit hesitant, not because of the question, but because this is the first time I''ve thought about the reason. To be honest, I never really cared about this part, and I had no idea why the fuck I was like this. Since I don''t have my old memories, I can''t know for sure why I chose to be a futanari.


    "Sigh... the old me was a big pervert," I whispered, dropping my head, somehow feeling ashamed of the old version of me. "Maybe she just wished for a dick so she could try what it feels like to be on the opposite side of the fucking."


    "I see..." the winged woman nodded, writing down my answers in her notebook.


    "Now, the second question," she raised her head, staring at me. "Why do you love breeding so much? What does giving birth feel like to you? And how do you feel about breeding your own offspring?"


    "Huh?... these are three questions, not one." I was stunned by the question and not sure what to say. I could lie, but what would be the point? This woman will know, and the only thing that will change is that I will lose my chance at getting out of here.


    "Just answer," the white-haired woman spoke, giving me a smile, but for some reason, I felt that her smile was a bit off¡ªnot in a dangerous way, but more like an obsessed person finding something interesting. "It''s not that hard."


    "Fine," taking a deep breath, I began telling her the reason.


    "I''m the breeder. Breeding is my purpose in life, and my joy and pleasure. The thought of a child growing inside of me and giving birth to them is the best feeling ever. It''s not a matter of gender; I can impregnate others, and they can impregnate me, as long as I breed. That''s all that matters to me" I paused for a moment.


    "Sharing this joy with my offspring and loved ones is what makes it all worth it. And the feeling of me or them giving birth to a new life is indescribable¡ªthe pain, the happiness, the relief, and the joy of having a life coming out of your body."


    "Hmm... is that so," the white-haired woman nodded, writing down my answer in her notebook. "Alright, the third question."


    "Let''s say, hypothetically of course, that you suddenly found out you have a daughter you never knew about, and one day she showed up at your door. How would you react, and what would you do?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 160: Night And Darkness

    Chapter 160: Night And Darkness


    "Hm..." I thought for a moment about the question, thinking of an answer, but as I was about to give my response, the winged woman interrupted me, adding in a very low voice.


    "Can you love her?"


    "..."


    The silence filled the air. I stared at the white-haired woman, and she was doing the same. Her expression was calm, but her eyes held a strange feeling, a mix of expectation, hope, and something else.


    "Yes, I would love her."


    "!!!" The winged woman''s eyes went wide. The calm and composed expression disappeared, replaced with pure shock, as if what I just said was the most shocking thing.


    "If she''s my daughter, then of course, I''ll love her as a mother."


    "You''ll really do that?" the white-haired woman asked. Her voice was a bit shaken, but at the same time, it was filled with joy. Her face was also different. The serious and calm facade was gone, replaced by a young girl smiling and blushing.


    "Of course," I smiled. "She''s my daughter. I''ll take care of her, love her, and teach her everything I know. I''ll protect her and do anything to see her smile."


    "I see... good," the white-haired woman nodded, wiping a small tear from the corner of her eye, writing something in her pink notebook. Then she raised her head, staring at me for a good minute before saying,


    "Pretend that your daughter is standing in front of you. What will you do?"


    "Well..." I swallowed my words when I caught the trembling of her hands. This woman was not joking; her question was real.


    ''Is she my daughter for real?'' I don''t know what''s real or not, or even if the question was a test, but the emotion in her eyes was real. This woman really wants a mother, a true mother. ''Well, can''t say no to that, she''s cute.''


    I stood, but before I could move, the white-haired woman jumped off her seat, running toward me.


    "MOMMY!" The white-haired woman embraced me, wrapping her arms and her wings around my body.


    "I-I... I love you, Mommy," the white-haired woman cried, burying her face in my neck. Her body was trembling, and her wings were wrapped around me tightly.


    "There, there," I rubbed the back of her head, stroking her smooth white hair. "I love you too, baby."


    ''Damn!!... is she truly my daughter?''


    "Thank you, for everything."


    "..." The words were spoken in a whisper, but they were crystal clear and full of joy. The woman kept hugging me for a good while, only burying her head in my chest and enjoying the warmth she seemed desperate for.


    "Mommy," she whispered, breaking the silence.


    "Hm? What is it?" I asked, looking at her. The white-haired woman raised her head, staring at my crimson eyes with her pure white ones, truly mesmerizing to see. She placed both hands on my cheeks and whispered,


    "The road to your ascension is rough. The remaining trials will test you in ways you can''t even imagine. You''ll be faced with your inner demons and your darkest thoughts."


    "..." I kept silent, absorbing her words.


    "Mother, do anything in your power to ascend and become the true goddess. And please," she gave me a hug, burying her head in my neck, "please find me and save me."


    "..."


    "Yes... Yes... I''m a tool, a weapon, a monster, I know. You couldn''t miss the chance of using the genes of the mortal who slew the god of war, to make for yourself a god," the white-haired woman spoke, calming herself down a little.


    "Isn''t that against the rules?" she asked with a smirk. "What do you think the reaction of the other primordials and gods would be if they knew about my existence?"


    "Are you threatening us?"


    "No. I''m just reminding you what would happen if they knew," the winged woman said with a smug smile. Her words were clearly a threat, and the cloaked figure knew it.


    "Besides, you can''t even kill me. I''m Nyx, the Primordial Goddess of Night and Darkness, daughter of Victoria Morgana Nosferat, slayer of gods, and the soon-to-be goddess."


    "..."


    "Now be a good little boy and inform the others: if they interfere in my mother''s trials, the silent, cold of the night will embrace you all." The white-haired woman, Nyx, spread her wings and flapped, vanishing into the dark.


    "That little bitch," the cloaked figure cursed, his entire body trembling. Rage filled him from within, and he wanted to beat her so badly, but he couldn''t, or else it would mean the end of his existence, and that would be bad, very bad. "What a joke; I can''t control what I created."


    "Sigh... at least I''m safe because of the blood seal I placed on her when she was young." The cloaked figure shook his head and vanished into the darkness, leaving the white space empty.


    ...


    Inside what appears to be a sea of shadows and dark flames, Nyx, the Primordial Goddess, was sitting in a chair, her legs crossed, as she was writing in her small pink bunny notebook.


    "Hehehe.... Mother said she loves me," Nyx chuckled, placing a hand on her cheek, blushing. A big smile formed on her lips as she kept writing down her thoughts.


    "Sigh... it''s a pity that she won''t remember meeting me."


    As a primordial of the night and darkness, mortals can''t remember her existence and the time they spent with her. It was one of Nyx''s powers; without it, the other primordials would have sensed her existence by now and killed her.


    A new existence at a primordial level suddenly being born is a big threat to all of them.


    "At least I managed to collect enough of this," Nyx mumbled, pulling from the darkness a glass vial filled with a whitish, suspicious substance.


    "Hehehe... Mother''s essence," Nyx chuckled, shaking the vial in her hand and staring at the contents with a lustful gaze. Licking her lips, she whispered, "With this, I''ll be able to create my own minions."


    "Oh wait a second... won''t that make them my brothers and sisters?... Hmm...I hope we can have a big orgy."


    SLAP!"


    Nyx suddenly slapped herself, hard on the cheek, leaving a red mark.


    "Living with Mother for a thousand years in the trial surely affected my mind."


    ...


    [Announcement: Hello everyone, I hope you''re enjoying the story so far.


    I would like to inform you that posting will be paused for a week or two due to some personal things I have to take care of. It will be no more than two weeks, and possibly even less.


    Thank you all for your support and understanding.


    See you in the next chapters]

 Chapter 161: Confirming

    Chapter 161: Confirming


    "Come, I''ll drive you home."


    "No need to trouble yourself, Miss Harper."


    "You sure, Jane?"


    "Yeah, besides, I need to have some time for myself."


    "Oh... alright then, but let me tell you," Miss Harper grabbed me by the shoulders for a time, only staring at me. Then she pulled me into a hug and said, "Don''t think about it too much; I''m pretty sure your grandma wouldn''t want you to feel this way."


    "..." I kept silent, only closing my eyes and hugging Miss Harper back.


    "And if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to call me," she pulled back and pinched my cheeks like she always used to do¡ªa habit that she got from my grandma.


    "Okay, thanks, Miss Harper." I gave her a small smile, then I left her home.


    For almost two months, I had been living with Miss Harper. She only allowed me to leave after she made sure that nothing was wrong with me. She feared that her magic affected me somehow and kept me close for monitoring. But in reality, I know why she did it.


    My grandma, the Blood Queen.


    I guess that Miss Harper hoped that what I said inside the dungeon about that spider boss being my grandma really shook her.


    I can''t blame her, not after the show I put on that day. And the truth? I don''t know myself. Maybe the spider boss really was my grandma, or maybe I was just seeing things. It''s possible that her magic made me think that the spider was my grandmother, and it''s also possible that it was my grandma. There''s no way to be sure. Or there is.


    Ding!


    [Next stop, Area 19-109]


    ''Huh? Already?'' I raised my head and glanced through the glass window of the train, and indeed the famous Crescent Mountain came into view. And not only that.


    "Wow, this place keeps getting bigger."


    It''s been five years since the last time I was in this city, and it has changed a lot¡ªthe size, the people, the buildings. Everything was new, and it was clear that the population was growing by the day. Before, no one could ever set foot in here. But after the Blood Queen passed away, the Nosferat family transformed this piece of land into a new city and opened the area for humans and other races alike.


    A lot of people flooded in seeking a new home here. After all, this was the personal property of the famous Blood Queen. Most of the hunters who came here sought treasure and riches, thinking that maybe the Blood Queen hid her wealth somewhere in this area¡ªor so the majority of people thought.


    The secret of her overpowered strength and magic.


    Very few hunters in history managed to achieve mastery in both physical and magical skills, being both a warrior and a mage. My grandmother was the best of them; no one ever came close to her, and this land was her training ground. So that''s where the idea of the secret of her magic came from.


    ''They won''t find anything, of course,'' I thought, chuckling. The only thing they would find if they ever managed to bypass her barriers and the terrifying guardian would be her enormous collection of manga, anime, movies, and, of course... ahem... adult stuff.


    ''I guess that''s why she had to place that beast as a guardian.''


    I stood from my seat and left the train, walking out of the station without caring about the people or the advertisement signs infesting the station¡ªmost of them about guilds looking for new members, listing the benefits among other things.


    ''I don''t need a guild.''


    The last thing I need is to get involved with another guild. No, I won''t join; it''s better to work alone or with my friends.


    But for now, I am weak. Too weak, that a single incident and a thought shook me to the core.


    "Sigh... but I can''t get that idea out of my head."


    Turning around, I walked further into the chamber, passing between rows and rows of bookshelves filled with all kinds of books and documents¡ªand, of course, the adult stuff too. I read some for fun... ahem, I mean, for a science project.


    "Where is it?" Reaching a wide oak table, I began to open the drawers, searching for a specific item¡ªa gift that Grandma gave me after an incident in the past.


    When I was young, like four or five, a group of people thought it was a good idea to kidnap one of the grandkids of the Blood Queen and ransom her for a large sum. They did kidnap me, but only for an hour. My grandma Morgana found me pretty quickly, and when she did, the kidnappers were already begging for her to spare them. But of course, she didn''t. She never spared her enemies, no matter how much they begged or cried. No, she made sure they''d never do it again.


    I still remember that horrifying scene to this day: the kidnappers, along with their entire clans, impaled from the butt to the mouth along the walls of our castle, left to bleed out slowly and painfully.


    I asked her why she did this and not just kill them and be done with it. Her response was simple and brutal.


    "It''s in my blood," she said.


    ''That''s the Blood Queen for you.''


    "Found it," I exclaimed, pulling out an old-looking box. Inside was a silver necklace with a small white diamond-like pendant.


    "Let''s see if this will work."


    From my backpack, I took out my old shirt¡ªthe same one I was wearing during the dungeon incident. The shirt isn''t important, but the blood on it is.


    The blood of the spider queen boss.


    Holding the necklace in one hand and the bloodied shirt in the other, I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. Then I brought the diamond close to the blood on the shirt.


    WOOSHH!


    "!!!" The small diamond suddenly glowed brightly, as if reacting to the blood. But the strangest thing was what happened next: the diamond absorbed the blood, changing its color from white to crimson.


    "I-Imposible...."


    Stunned by the sight, I was unable to move. The diamond, the blood, the glow. The whole reaction was the same as when I used my blood or my grandma''s blood.


    "That spider... was my grandma."


    Hello everyone! We are back!!!!


    Sorry for the delay, and I hope you had a fun time waiting


    I would also like to inform you that a new novel is in the making¡ªonly a few chapters so far.


    Thank you for the support; I appreciate it.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 162: After The Trial

    Chapter 162: After The Trial


    "HAAAA!... COUGH!... COUGH!"


    I suddenly woke up as if I was being suffocated, struggling to draw breath; both my head and body were heavy. I couldn''t think straight, and the pain was horrible¡ªnot physical, but more like an emotional ache. I can''t recall what happened after Nana-chan showed up inside the secret room, but something deep in my heart is telling me it was something extremely important.


    "Ugh... my head," I grabbed the side of my head with one hand and rubbed it, trying to calm down. "What the hell happened?" I had no idea. The last thing I remembered was a bright white light, and the rest was blank.


    "That was fast."


    "Eh?" I heard a strange voice above me. As I was lying on the ground, I looked up and saw three faceless creatures. For a moment, I was about to jump and pierce them with a blood spear, but fortunately for them, I held back.


    "You''re welcome to try," the faceless judge on the right said, with a smirk on his lips.


    "Fuck you," I raised my middle finger. "I conquered your trial in a short time."


    "I''m awesome."


    "..."


    "Sigh..." the one in the middle sighed and shook his head as if he was disappointed. "Yes, you were fast, but that''s by our standards."


    "Meaning?" I raised an eyebrow, sitting cross-legged in this dark space.


    "Well," the judge on the left spoke, raising his hand, and a big leather book materialized out of nowhere. He opened it and began flipping pages.


    ''How the hell can he read without eyes?'' I couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Ah, here it is," the faceless judge stopped and pointed at a part in the book, his faceless head turning to face me.


    "It took you only one thousand two hundred and fifty-six years to complete the trial of the mind, and it was considered fast."


    "Huh??..." I was stunned, and my mind went blank. Soon, a strange feeling filled my chest; the more I thought about the meaning of what I had just heard, the more this strange feeling grew, until¡ª


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" I burst out laughing, throwing my head back and slapping my knees. "HAHAHAHA!!!.... AHH... HAHAHA"


    "What''s so funny?" the middle faceless judge asked, clearly annoyed by my reaction. But I didn''t care; he could go and fuck... cough... No, I needed to be civilized with cosmic entities.


    "HAHAHA!!!... Sigh," Calming myself down a bit, I stared at the faceless judge and spoke. "You''re joking, right?"


    "..."


    "No," all three spoke at the same time and in the same tone. The voice shook me to the core; the way they said it was so natural and unnatural at the same time as if what I had just said was the most absurd thing.


    "No fucking way, more than a thousand! What about my kids outside?"


    "It''s true," the faceless judge nodded. "And relax... Time flows differently; not even a full day has passed."


    "Phew," I exhaled in relief at those words. The idea of being absent for a thousand years was terrifying.


    "But why?? How? It felt like a week at most," I asked.


    "The mind may forget, but the heart and soul never do," the faceless judge on the left spoke.


    "It would be interesting to experience my past," I smirked, feeling my heart pounding faster at the idea.


    "No... you''re not ready," the faceless judge on the left took a step toward me. His voice was low and calm, but for some reason, his tone scared me. "Go and take the body trial."


    "I... I"¡ªI wanted to say no and choose the heart trial, but the fear in his voice and the way he was acting.


    "Alright, I''ll take the trial of the body."


    "Good choice," the faceless judge smiled, a creepy one with all those shark-like teeth.


    "Thanks for the warning," I said with a genuine smile. "But one quick question."


    "Why are you helping me? Isn''t it against the rules?"


    "What... Ehhh?" The judges were stunned by the question. They looked at each other for a moment before the one on the right spoke.


    "We''re not helping... Cough... Our boss said the rules were too restrictive and told us to give you advice."


    "An asshole boss?" I said with a calm and emotionless voice, somehow understanding the suffering of these three faceless judges.


    "Yeah," the one on the left nodded, a small smile appearing on his lips as he spoke. "He is a real ass."


    "But a very kind one," the middle one added.


    "And he cares about us a lot," the other one said.


    "We''re happy with him," the one on the right said, patting his friends.


    "I see," I nodded, taking a moment to think about which door to take. Then I turned and offered a small bow to the judges. "Thank you for the help."


    "You''re welcome, Queen Morgana, and good luck," the judges said in unison, and with that, their bodies turned into shadows, vanishing from the scene, leaving me alone with the glass tube and the two black doors.


    "Sigh... I guess there''s no point in waiting."


    With a sigh, I walked to the right side, where the door leading to the trial of the body was. The door was massive, almost five meters in height and width.


    "Here we go." Placing a hand on the doorknob, I pushed it open. Darkness invaded my senses like the last time, and before I knew it...


    SPLAT!


    "Ouch..." Something similar to a whip slapped my bare ass. I turned and glared at the culprit, but in the next second, I froze.


    "MOVE ALONG, YOU LOWLY SLAVE!"


    "Oh, fuck me!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 163: Queen To Slave

    Chapter 163: Queen To Slave


    "YOU, STUPID SLAVE, MOVE!"


    WHIP!


    "HMMMPHH!!!!" The whip struck me once again, causing me to struggle and moan. I tried to cover my naked body with my hands, but it was useless. I was chained up.


    "I SAID MOVE!!!"


    WHIP!


    "AHHH!!" The whip hit me once again, this time on the back, causing me to stumble forward, slamming against the person in the front.


    ''What the fuck is this?!'' I had no time to think about my situation and immediately began to move. The thing behind me that was hitting me with the whip was very pissed off, and the more I stayed in one place, the angrier it got.


    "S-sorry," I apologized to the person in the front, but she didn''t even react to me slamming against her or my apology.


    "MOVE!" The thing behind me roared again. The anger and hatred in its voice were clear to hear, and the way the whip was hitting the ground was not a good sign.


    "HURRY UP YOU SCUM!!!"


    WHIP!


    When we began to move, I had the time to study my situation.


    First, I was in chains¡ªarms and legs, a collar around my neck, and a rope tied to the chain attaching me to the person in the front and that person to the one in front of her, forming a large line.


    Secondly, I was in rags¡ªa dirty and stinking rag, barely covering my breasts and cock.


    ''Where am I?'' I wondered, raising my head to the strange sky. It was red and dark, with crimson lightning, and rocky terrain. The wind was cold and sharp, making the whole atmosphere very strange.


    "Move!"


    The whip hit me once again, this time on the butt, making me move forward. The thing hitting me was tall and muscular. It had grayish skin, hooves for legs, a long pointy tail, and two curved horns.


    A demon.


    I couldn''t see its face because of the horns. Instead of growing from the side or the top of its head, it grew from the front, right where the eyes should be. But to make things more clear, I think this demon is a he since... well, a massive horse-like cock was dangling between its legs, and his chest was flat.


    ''That''s big.''


    More demons similar to this one were in front, hitting the slaves with whips, mostly humans and elves with a few demi-humans here and there.


    "H-hey, w-where are we going?" I tried to ask the woman in front of me, but she didn''t even react to me. Her expression was lifeless, empty, not a single emotion, as if she had given up.


    ''Is she even alive?'' I couldn''t help but wonder. The woman in front of me was skinny and pale; her ribs were poking out, and the only thing that was protecting her from the cold wind was a rag that barely covered her chest.


    "I said, wher..."


    "SHUT UP!" A demon appeared from the side, slapping me with the handle of his whip. The hit was so strong it made me lose my footing and stumble to the side, hitting the slave beside me.


    "Move!" the demon roared, raising his whip once again.


    "Wait! Please!" I tried to stop him, but it was pointless. The demon whipped me once again, this time right on my chest.


    SPLASH!!


    "EAT!" one of the demons roared after dropping a big fat... well, shit in the middle of the circle.


    ''What the fuck is this?'' I exclaimed, staring at the ''food'' in front of me. It looked like shit and smelled like shit. The color was the only thing that differed, being gray.


    ''Ugh... do I need to eat this?'' I had no idea what the hell this thing was, and they wanted me to eat it.


    "EAT NOW, YOU FUCKING SLAVES!" the demon screamed. His voice was so loud it made the ground shake.


    "NOW!"


    The slaves quickly began to dig their hands into the ''shit'' and start eating as if it was the last meal of their lives.


    ''Oh, for fuck''s sake!'' Cursing inwardly, I leaned and scooped some shit with my hands. The smell was horrible, and the texture was not the best.


    ''I''m gonna throw up.''


    "Hmmpphh." Forcing myself, I put the gray shit in my mouth.


    ''Oh god, this tastes like shit.'' Swiftly, I used my transformation to make my tongue numb to the taste or I''ll definitely throw up and earn myself a good whipping, ignoring the hungry slaves that were eating as if it was the best meal in the world. I forced myself to eat, but slowly.


    ''Fucking disgusting.''


    After about half an hour, the slaves were done eating, and the demon with the whip came and started yelling again, ordering us to stand up. We followed him to another spot between the two rocks that looked like an entrance to a cave.


    "Sit," he said, pointing at the ground with his whip. The slaves obeyed and sat.


    "Now rest." With those words, he locked the chain to the wall and then left, going back to the caravan, and leaving us alone.


    ''Now what?''


    Leaning against the wall, I sat on the ground in silence, scanning the area around me. No one did anything, no one spoke. The slaves just lay there resting, and after some time I did the same. Walking barefoot in the rocky and sharp terrain for hours was really tiresome.


    "Humm??"


    After an unknown time, I felt the presence of someone close to me, and when I opened my right eye, I saw the elf woman from earlier sitting between my legs, trying to remove the rags from my crotch.


    ''Well, this is interesting.'' I didn''t react and kept pretending that I was asleep, letting the elf woman do whatever she was doing.


    "It''s not here," I heard her mumble as she removed my rags and found my cock missing.


    ''Oh... she''s looking for my dick.''


    Not believing that it was missing, the elf woman leaned closer for inspection, her face inches away from my crotch. Flashing a wicked smile, I made my move.


    "!!!" Grabbing her head from behind, I pushed her into me, shoving her face deep in my crotch, then swiftly I used my ability to grow my cock back directly into her mouth.


    "If you''re looking for my dick, you could have just asked."


    "Hmmmm!"


    "Now be a good girl and suck."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 164: A Deal

    Chapter 164: A Deal


    "Hmm!....HMMMM!"


    "Oh... come on! What''s up with that face?" Wrapping my legs around the elf''s neck, I pushed deeper into her throat. "You looked for it; now you have it."


    "Keep going, and don''t worry, I''m sure you''re a pro."


    "Hmmphhh!!!" The elf woman tried to protest and get my dick out of her mouth, but she was unsuccessful. I had a firm grip on the back of her head, pushing her into me, and the more she resisted, the harder it became, as my dick was getting bigger inside her.


    ''I want to see how much she can take.''


    "Keep going," I ordered, leaning back and using the wall for support, closing my eyes and enjoying the blowjob. The elf was struggling, but she was not bad; the movement was a little bit slow and random as a result of her trying to get off me.


    Clink! Clink!


    "Oh shit!" I cursed, noticing movement from two slaves who were sleeping at a decent distance. The place we were in was dark, but not too much, so they would be able to see me and the elf if they got too close, as I was not hiding and the elf was between my legs. If the chains allowed them to come near, they would surely see us.


    ''Fuck''


    Based on the way the elf reacted to me having a dick, I guess the others would be the same, and I still don''t know why. However, I have no intention of finding out, at least not this way. What if being a futa is a curse or something in this place? I could get killed if the demons found out, which begs a question that only now popped into my little perverted head.


    If I died inside the trial, would I die in real life, or would something else happen to me?


    "Hmm!" The elf let out a cute moan when my cock was hitting her gag reflex, which caused her to struggle even more.


    "Damn!" This is not the time to think about any blowjob. More important things are coming my way.


    "Hey, you need to be quiet; two slaves got up and are heading our way," I whispered to the elf woman, tightening my leg around her neck and slightly shifting my cock smaller to get rid of that gag reaction.


    "Don''t make a sound, or I''ll fucking break your jaw," I threatened. Surprisingly, the elf didn''t seem scared by my threat; instead, she raised her right hand, made some strange movements with her fingers, and then snapped them.


    WHOOSHH!


    Instantly, we were covered by a brown mist or a dirt barrier¡ªI couldn''t really tell in the dark. As I was scanning the barrier that surrounded us, I loosened my grip on the elf, and she managed to get my cock out of her mouth. But instead of shouting or cursing me for shoving it in the first place, she just smiled and said,


    "Don''t worry... they can''t see us."


    "Huh?...."


    "And they won''t hear us," she added.


    "How??"


    "..."


    "I''m sure you''re not dumb or blind to miss the chance. You''re smart and strong, a very interesting human."


    "Ohh... how flattering," I said. The look on her face made me slightly uncomfortable and reminded me of someone. "So what is this deal about?"


    "It''s easy. When we reach the mining city, I''ll contact one of my friends who runs a breeding center. She can provide us with all the necessities for a new and better life, while we both will enjoy the process. I get money and protection, and you get to breed all kinds of demons and slaves."


    "I see," I hummed. The plan itself was a good one, and the idea was a tempting one since I do fucking love breeding, and this time it would be demons.


    "But why are you doing this?"


    "For my freedom, of course," she said without hesitation. "This place is a nightmare; the demons are cruel, and life here is a living hell. I''m not planning to stay here forever, and once I''m free, I''m going back to my country and living a nice quiet life away from all of this."


    "I see."


    "So what do you say?"


    ''What''s the catch?'' I asked inwardly, not falling for her little trick. The plan was too good to be true, and this was a trial, so I didn''t think that everything would work out nicely from the start. Plus, there was another thing that made me uncomfortable: the look on the elf''s face. It was extremely similar to Leaf''s when she tried to kill me, hoping to free her great mother from inside my womb.


    "Hmm... the plan looks good." I leaned a little, staring at the elf in the eye. "I like it."


    "I''m happy you liked it." She flashed a smile and was about to stand from between my legs, but I held her back.


    "Thank you for the help and to celebrate our newfound alliance." I pulled her closer to me and wrapped my arms around her neck, pulling her head closer until my lips reached hers.


    "MMM!!" The elf was shocked but didn''t try to get away from me; on the contrary, she kissed back, opening her mouth and allowing my tongue to explore.


    "This is nice."


    "Hmm..." The kiss was a soft one, but the elf wasn''t satisfied. The moment our lips parted, she grabbed my face with her hands and smashed her lips back into mine, shoving her tongue in and playing with mine.


    "Hmm," I let out a muffled moan. The elf was good at kissing and probably did it hundreds of times since she was a slave and a beautiful one too. However...


    I''m not here for pleasure.


    "Ughhh!... what¡ª" the elf let out a small scream, feeling a sharp pain in her lips.


    "Did you really think I''d accept your offer?" I asked, a wicked smile on my face as I watched the blood flowing from her mouth, where a small hole had opened. "I''m not that stupid."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 165: Sorry… No Deal

    Chapter 165: Sorry... No Deal


    "I''m not that stupid."


    "Y-you b-bitch!" The elf was furious and tried to get off me, but it was useless; my poison was already in her bloodstream. She was so focused on the kissing that she failed to notice that my lower half had changed, transforming into that of a spider.


    "I can''t believe I''ll miss such a good fuck." I shook my head in disappointment, dropping the elf on the ground.


    "Y-you''re a...sp-sp-spider..."


    "Awwwww," I cooed, watching the elf''s face turn pale as realization hit her, and she couldn''t even move her body or talk normally due to my paralyzing poison.


    "This would be fun," I said, flashing a smile as I stood on top of her.


    "H-h-help...he-"


    "SHUT UP!" I said, trying not to shout, covering her mouth with my web. "No one will help you, and no one will come to save you."


    "Now," tying her legs and arms with my web, I positioned her under my spider''s abdomen. "You can only blame yourself for this."


    "HMMMMMM!" she let out a muffled scream, watching in horror as a long, slimy dick emerged from my spider abdomen. The ovipositor¡ªI modified it to be as big as it could get.


    "This will be my first time doing this." I said, aiming my ovipositor at her feet, "You should be honored."


    "Hmmmm!!!... hmmm!!!" The elf woman tried to struggle free from my web, but the effort was pointless; the poison in her system made her weak and immobile, her magic was sealed by the collar, and her scream was silenced by my webs¡ªa perfect setup for what was about to come.


    "HMMMM!!"


    "Relax," I patted her head with one of my human hands, "this will hurt a little."


    "HUMPPP!!" The elf let out a muffled cry, feeling a thick liquid splashing on her feet.


    "Don''t worry; it will pass," I said, watching the white liquid pouring out of my ovipositor, acting as a lube.


    "Here I go."


    "HMMMMM!!!!" The elf screamed when she felt my ovipositor swallowing her foot, then slowly moving up her legs.


    "Ahhh..." A moan escaped my mouth as my ovipositor slowly swallowed the elf, inch by inch.


    "This feels soooo good," I moaned, closing my eyes, enjoying the feeling. Usually, I push my dick into holes or push things into my pussy and ass. This is the first time I pushed something down my cock, and the experience was AWESOME! I may get addicted to this.


    "Hmmm!!!!" The elf was terrified; the look in her eyes was a real treasure; her face was pale, her eyes wide in horror, and her whole body was shaking, not believing what was happening.


    "Ahhh... this will hurt a little," I said as my tentacle dick reached her hips. They were wide, and pushing them into me would surely cause me a little pain, but honestly, I was looking forward to it.


    "AHHHH!!!!!!" A moan escaped my mouth as I climaxed, releasing a large amount of semen from my human dick at that exact moment. A system window materialized before my eyes, snapping me from my fucked-up lust.


    [You Have Killed: Elf Mage]


    [6575XP]


    "Damn!" Realizing that the elf died, I swiftly shifted back to my human form before the barrier disappeared. However, because I hadn''t fully digested the elf yet, what remained got transferred to my human form, making my belly that of a nine-month pregnant woman.


    "Ohhh...I look hot." The sight of me with a big, round belly was a turn-on; I really miss pushing more babies out of my... SLAP!


    "Focus, Morgana!"


    Before the barrier fully disappeared, I lay on my right side, facing the wall, hiding my big belly from the slaves. The place was dark, but I wasn''t taking any risks.


    WHOOSS!


    ''I hope no one notices that someone is missing.'' With that thought, I kept my senses on high alert, ready to shift back to my Arachne form if necessary, as it would offer me the best chance of fighting or escaping with a big belly.


    Fortunately, none of that was necessary as the slaves didn''t notice a thing, and the demons came back after a long time¡ªfour or five hours; it''s hard to guess time in a dark place. However, that was all the time I needed to fully digest the elf.


    "Wake up, you filthy slaves!" A demon yelled, hitting the ground with his whip.


    "NOW!!!"


    The slaves stood up fast and formed the line, and I did the same. But the moment I was on my feet, the horned demon was already standing in front of me, and before I could react, he hit me.


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!!" the demon screamed, slapping me again and again.


    "S-s-sorry," I replied, not knowing what the hell was happening, and at the same time, I was resisting the urge to rip him apart.


    ''You''ll be the first demon I kill when I get the chance.''


    "You''re a stupid bitch, aren''t you?!" the demon yelled. The rage in his voice was clear, and his hands were clenched into fists, not to slap me but to punch me.


    "Y-yes," I nodded, and the moment the words escaped my mouth, the demon punched me in the stomach.


    "No fucking until we reach the city," he screamed, hitting me once again, this time harder than the last one, sending me to the ground, where I suddenly noticed the cum between my legs.


    ''Ugh!... fuck, I forgot to clean it.'' I cursed my stupidity for not cleaning my own cum; now this demon thinks that I fucked some male slaves while he was away.


    "FUCKING STUPID BITCH!" The demon roared, kicking me again and again in the stomach. However, before things reached the point of no return¡ªme pulling his horns out of his eyes¡ªhe stopped and left after ordering another demon to prepare us for the long march.


    ''Hehehe... lucky!... no one noticed the elf missing.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 166: Martha

    Chapter 166: Martha


    "UGH!....My butt."


    I was laying on the rocky ground, face up, rubbing my sore, bleeding ass, cursing the demon who whipped me for hours and hours.


    "What the fuck did I do?" I wondered, sitting up and staring at the red sky, recalling what happened after we departed from the place we rested.


    It was a long journey, full of whipping, and marching, whipping, and marching. Oh did I mention whipping? That bloody horned demon attached me to the filthy wagon from behind, exposing my cute big ass to the world, then he spent the entire time whipping me.


    ''I''ll fucking rip his heart out and force-feed him his own shit.''


    I was mad, and I wanted to kill something or someone. The lovely ass that I like so much was damaged, red, and bleeding non-stop.


    ''That fucker will pay for this.''


    "Hey," a voice woke me from my angry thoughts, and when I looked, I saw the middle-aged human female with dirty brown hair who was attached to the wagon''s chain close to me. She witnessed the whole thing from the front seat; she even had some of my blood on her rag.


    "Are you okay?" the woman asked. Her voice was soft and low, probably afraid of the demons hearing her and suffering a punishment. After all, I bet she''s traumatized by what happened.


    "Yeah," I answered. We halted our march since it was nighttime¡ªI think¡ªand the demon who whipped me was gone preparing the slaves for the night, so talking with the woman was a little safe. The demon doesn''t even guard us; I guess they don''t expect the slaves to run away or anything.


    "Can you move?" she asked, leaning closer to me and checking my bloody butt.


    "Not yet," I was honest; moving was difficult and hurt, but the moment my body heals and my butt stops bleeding, I''ll be fine. I could have used my healing potions; however, I didn''t get the chance to be out of the slaves'' sight since most of them kept staring at me and whispering among themselves.


    ''I guess they liked the show''


    "You''re bleeding a lot," the woman said, pulling something from under her rags; it was a small glass bottle. "Take this."


    "What is this?" I asked, staring at the strange dark blue liquid inside the bottle.


    "Healing potion," she replied. "A cheap one, but it would help with the bleeding."


    "Thank you," I flashed a genuine smile at the mature woman, who for some reason was radiating with a motherly aura. "But I can''t accept it; you need it more than I do."


    Just by looking at how she was hiding the bottle and how she was holding it in her hands, like it was the most precious thing in her entire life, I could tell that the potion cost her a lot and probably was her last or only one. Yet she was giving it to me, a complete stranger.


    "Don''t worry about it," the woman smiled back. "I have many of them."


    "I see," that was an easy lie to detect, but I kept silent watching her take a quick glance at our surroundings, making sure that no demon was nearby before opening the bottle.


    "Now hurry and drink it."


    "..."


    "Sure," following her instructions, I drank the strange blue liquid. I don''t know why, but I felt a strange calmness in the presence of this woman, like meeting a distant friend or what I was strongly feeling.


    "Just keep eating," I instructed, opening my inventory once again. I couldn''t give her raw meat; that would be bad for her stomach, plus there was no way we could cook the meat here. However, I have something in my inventory that I long forgot about.


    "Eat this," I said, pretending to take something from under my rag.


    "WHA¡ªHmm!" The mature woman was about to shout in surprise after she saw the roasted rabbit meat that I cooked a long time ago, but I didn''t give her a chance to do anything by shoving the piece of meat directly in her mouth.


    "Shhh!! Do you want the whole camp to find out?" I whispered in her ear.


    "Hmm...hmmm," the woman nodded, munching on the meat and closing her mouth with her hands.


    "Good girl," I patted her head, which was strange considering the woman appeared to be older than me, but I couldn''t help but feel happy watching her eat with tears in her eyes.


    "Sob!...H-How I missed this...Sob!....taste," the mature woman tried to talk, but her mouth was full, and she couldn''t stop sobbing. "The taste of real food."


    "Hey, no talking while eating."


    "Mm!!" she nodded and started eating with newfound energy, savoring every bit and swallowing every piece. She was eating the meat like a hungry animal. Thankfully, none saw us, as all the slaves were busy fighting over the ''shit'' food that seems to get less with every mealtime.


    "Hmmph!" Martha finished the last bite, licking her lips and gazing at me with her teary eyes. "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry," I nodded. "I just returned the favor."


    "You''re too nice," she shook her head, a smile forming on her face. "How did you end up in this place?"


    "It''s a long and bad story," I said, faking sadness, giving a clear image to the woman that I don''t want to talk about my sad past. This was the only thing I could do; I can''t say, well, Martha, I ended up here after drinking a black potion that contained the essence of a primordial goddess, which happened to be my wife, and this place is my trial to ascend to godhood, right?


    "I see," the woman said, understanding my signals.


    "Do you know where we are heading?" I asked, changing the topic.


    "To the mining city."


    "A mining city? Are the demons going to have us work in the mines?"


    "Yes, among other things," the woman nodded, explaining. "Almost all males are sent to the mines, where they extract the bloodstones that power the demons. The females can work in the mines too, but most of them are used for breeding more demons."


    "So, they are using us as cattle," I said, not surprised. Not really; I expected it; however, being sent to the mines was something new. Bloodstones¡ªwhat are those?


    "Yeah," the mature woman nodded. "It takes a long time for a pure-blooded demon to be born, so the demons use females from other races, especially humans, elves, and beast-folk."


    "I see," I nodded, recalling that the elf I ate said the same thing. But then an idea came to mind, a crazy one but not impossible. And the key was my race and my passives.


    ''Every creature I give birth to would be loyal to me. I wonder what would happen if I gave birth to thousands of demons.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 167: Inspections

    Chapter 167: Inspections


    Martha was a good-natured woman. We got so close after sharing my roasted rabbit with her. During our long marches, we exchanged multiple conversations, with her telling me about her past and how she ended up here.


    Born to a farmer, Martha grew up in a small village, living a simple but honest life, until one day the village was raided by bandits, and the entire male population was killed while the women were enslaved. Martha was sold along with other females to slave traders, who listed them in a special auction for slaves. Fortunately, she and some of the women from her village caught the attention of a noble who bought them.


    Surprisingly, the noble was a decent man, and he just wanted some slaves to work in his new mansion. There was no abuse or rape, and the women were given shelter and food.


    Life was good for a year until the demons invaded the human country. They killed all the nobles and anyone who still had some fighting spirit left, enslaving the rest, including Martha. She and the other women were sent to a demon mining city, where she was used as a breeding slave for two years, giving birth to three demons. But for some reason, a few of the slaves, including Martha, were sent to another mining city, which brings us to our current moment.


    The story was sad, but Martha''s voice was devoid of emotion, and her eyes were cold. She was not a crying type of woman. The moment her story ended, she didn''t ask me for my story or want emotional support; she just kept silent as we marched on.


    ''The story was not fake,'' I concluded, listening to the woman''s story. I didn''t know her for a long time, but she didn''t seem like someone who could lie or act, not even poorly; she was that simple and honest.


    ''For a trial, this is extremely realistic.'' I was impressed at the level of realism. It was very well done, and it felt as if the whole world was real, not a simple trial for me to ascend.


    "Hey," Martha whispered, tapping me on the shoulder. She was tied to the chains to my right, close to the wagon.


    "Hmm!" I hummed, snapping out of my thoughts and staring at the woman who was looking forward to something.


    "What is it?"


    "Look," the mature woman said, pointing forward. "I think we''re close to our destination."


    Following her finger, I looked ahead and was slightly shocked and impressed. In the distance, a menacing black castle stood tall, with multiple towers and high walls surrounding it. The place was huge; even from our location, I could tell. However, the thing that shocked me wasn''t the size or the design¡ªit was something else.


    I don''t know if the others could see it or not, but the entire castle was glowing with a red aura, and even from my location, I spotted unknown markings or runes carved on the castle walls.


    ''What a big and magnificent castle for a mining city.''


    "What do you think, Martha?" I asked, gazing at the mature woman.


    "I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve seen something like this," she replied. Her face was calm, but her eyes were full of anger and hate¡ªnot a good combo. "In the previous mining city I was in, there was no castle at all."


    "I see," was my only comment. It was obvious why she was angry; believe me, I shared the same emotion as her. The city was still far, and we were marching at a slow pace, giving us a day or two before reaching the destination.


    "So... how many kids do you have, Morgana?" Martha asked out of the blue.


    "Eh?" I was shocked by her question; I didn''t expect her to ask such a question. Moreover, how did she find out that I have kids?


    "I''m asking how many kids you have, silly," the older woman repeated her question. Sorry, she''s not that old. Martha was in her early 30s, but the type of life and hardship she experienced as a slave, plus giving birth to demons, aged her.


    "How did you know that I have kids?" I asked, curious, not even bothering to hide the fact. I mean, why should I?


    "Woman, you have more of a motherly vibe than me," Martha replied, smiling.


    "..."


    It didn''t take us long to reach the main gate of the castle. The slaves were silent and calm, but their eyes were screaming and filled with terror, wondering what fate was waiting for them. I, on the other hand, was excited; if not for the chains and the need to keep my slave act, I would be jumping for joy.


    "MOVE, SLAVES," the horned demon ordered as the massive black gates of the city opened, letting us in.


    "WOW!" I let out a sound, not believing my eyes.


    ''This is amazing... in a different way.''


    The inside of the city was huge. The streets were wide, and the buildings were tall, made from wood or black stone. There was plenty of space; however, what shocked me wasn''t the design or the size¡ªit was the amount of demons and what they were doing.


    "Ahhh!.... FUCK ME!!.... NOOOO!!!... HELP!!"


    "AHHHHH!!!..... STOP!!...NOOOOO!!"


    Well... a MASSIVE orgy, with thousands of demons fucking humans, elves, and beastfolk. It was like a scene from hell. The slaves were screaming and crying, begging for mercy as the demons used them like animals, creating an orchestra that could make the most experienced musician cry¡ªa perverted one, okay!


    "OVER HERE!" the horned demon roared, leading us to a wide, empty space away from all this depravity that I was so eager to experience. We stood in silence waiting, and after about five minutes, a strange-looking group of ten demons appeared.


    They were thin and blue-skinned. The bodies were humanoid, but their heads were snake-like. They were wearing robes and walking on two legs, and from what I could see, they were female.


    "STRIP!" the horned demon ordered the slaves, "and line up."


    "Yes!" the slaves obeyed, stripping naked, exposing their bodies, not caring that a huge crowd of demons behind them was watching.


    The blue snake-headed demons approached the slaves and began inspecting them one by one. They checked their teeth, eyes, and bodies, then the breasts, and finally the genital area, where they tasted that part with their long tongues.


    ''That''s hot,'' I thought, watching the blue snakes shove their tongues deep into a female slave''s pussy. It was a turn-on, but I had to control myself¡ªthe fun comes later.


    "Hisss... Breeding."


    "Hiss... Mines."


    "Hisssss..."


    After inspecting the slaves, the blue demons hissed among themselves. The horned demon began ordering his friends to move the slaves according to the inspection results.


    When my turn came, I wasn''t worried at all; I knew I''d be fine. The blue demon approached, inspecting me¡ªchecking my breasts, ass, and vagina.


    "!!!" The moment she shoved her tongue inside me, her snake eyes shot wide open, and her long body began to shiver.


    ''Ohhh... looks like she liked my taste.''


    "Hisss... Breeding slave... high rank..."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 168: Is It Time Yet?

    Chapter 168: Is It Time Yet?


    "Hisss... Breeding slave... high rank..." the blue snake demon hissed loudly while keeping her long tongue inside my womb and staring at me as if I was the most delicious meal she ever had.


    ''Of course, I''ll be a high-rank breeding slave, I''m a breeder duh!''


    "Grrr," the horned demon that led us here let out a grunt, looking at me with his ugly face, probably not too happy about my new rank or he was thinking about the fact that he ''damaged'' me by whipping me all the way here.


    ''Hehehe... suck my dick, fucker.''


    "Hisss," the snake demon woman pulled out from me and called to her kin after retreating to the side, away from the ears of everyone. All I could hear was their hissing and the glances they gave me during their conversations. Then one of them pulled out of the thin air a heavy leather bag and approached the horned demon.


    "Hisss... we want her," she said, shoving the bag into the hand of the demon, who was glaring at the blue-skinned snake woman.


    "HISSS!... HUMAN, YOU''LL BE COMING WITH ME," the blue demon ordered, pointing at me.


    "Yes," I nodded, pretending to be scared and a little bit nervous. But in truth, I was really excited for what was about to come.


    "Morgana," the woman standing next to me, Martha, whispered, reaching for my hand and squeezing it tightly, trying to comfort me and tell me that everything would be fine. But the shocked look on her face gave away her true feelings.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." I squeezed back, giving her a nod and a genuine smile. "Take care of yourself; I''ll find you, okay?"


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    With that said, the blue snake demon woman tied a chain to my collar and began dragging me out of the place. The walk was long, and we didn''t stop even for a minute. The snake demon was fast, and her blue humanoid legs were longer than mine, so I had to walk faster than normal, plus she kept pulling me every minute or so.


    "Hisss..."


    "Here," the blue snake demon spoke for the first time since we left the inspection place, stopping before a massive door. It was black and had blue glowing symbols carved on it. The moment the blue demoness pushed the door, it opened slowly, making a loud creaking sound, as if the door was about to fall apart.


    "Hissss... hurry," the demon woman urged, pulling me inside. The room was dark, but I could make out the rough details of the room¡ªor the only detail that existed.


    A massive round bed, four or five times king-size, and it was red, like blood.


    "Hisss... lay," the blue demoness pointed at the bed. Her hissing voice was a little irritating, but I got used to it pretty fast, and even if she was talking normally, a snake speaking would still sound strange.


    "Hisss... now," she hissed loudly when she noticed that I was staring too much at her.


    "Okay," I nodded, slowly walking to the red bed and lying down on it. The soft mattress made my butt feel so much better, especially after being forced to sleep on the rocky ground for many nights.


    ''Ugh... I could use some rest, but when does the breeding part begin?'' I wondered, glancing at the blue demon, expecting her to strip or call another demon to breed me. However, on the contrary, she removed the chain from my collar and walked out of the room, locking the door behind her.


    ''What the fuck is happening?!'' I was shocked, not believing what had just happened. ''Wasn''t I supposed to be bred here?''


    Everything about her was that of a snake, with the only exception being the upper body. She had a humanoid figure with two hands; her head was that of a snake, similar to a cobra if I had to make a resemblance. Her chest was wide with big boobs; the size was bigger than mine, but they were covered with scales hiding her nipples.


    "Hello there," I greeted, flashing a smile, not caring about her size or how much of a threat she was. I had seen bigger creatures than her, yet I kept my guard up for any surprises that might come my way.


    "Hisss... female... why... you touch... self?" the blue snake woman spoke in a strange, low voice. Her tone was flat, and her face was cold and emotionless.


    "I was bored, and I wanted to pass the time," I answered, not bothering to hide the fact that I was masturbating; the evidence was still running down my thighs.


    "Hissss... no..." she spoke; her tone didn''t change.


    "Why?"


    "Hisssss... no touch self... without... permission," she hissed again, slowly crawling to the bed. "Female... Hiss... only... breeding."


    ''Damn... she''s big,'' I opened my eyes in surprise as the blue snake woman crawled and lay beside me on the bed. Her head was the same height as mine, and that''s when I noticed something strange. On her belly, there was something like a metal plate shaped like bat wings, and it was connected to a small chain. The chain was descending down her snake half, and I had no view of where it ended.


    "Female... lay," the snake woman hissed, pointing at the spot near the edge of the bed.


    ''What does she want?'' I was confused, not knowing what was happening, but as long as she didn''t attack, I was good.


    "Okay." Without a second thought, I lay down on the bed, and the blue snake demon crawled close to me until she was right above me.


    "Hiss... open legs."


    "What?!" The words took me by surprise. Did this creature just ask me to open my legs? I mean, I wasn''t surprised by the request, but the fact that she made the request and didn''t force herself on me.


    ''Is she a real demon?'' I thought, staring at her glowing eyes. ''A Naga, I think.''


    "Female... open legs," she hissed and moved her face closer to mine. Her glowing yellow eyes were staring deep into my soul.


    ''Hmm... her eyes are actually beautiful.''


    "Okay," not seeing a point in fighting or arguing, I spread my legs, showing the snake woman my soaked cunt.


    "Hisss"


    And the moment the word left her lips, her long tongue slithered out and dove deep inside my pussy in a single, fast motion.


    "Ahhh!!... FUCCKK!!" The sudden intrusion took me by surprise, but it wasn''t painful or anything. Her tongue was big, and the texture was rough; it was as if a snake was fucking me.


    ''How the HELL do I know that!''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 169: Me And The Snake (1)

    Chapter 169: Me And The Snake (1)


    "Ahhh!... FUCK... You have TWO!" I was moaning and screaming like a whore. The long and rough tongue of the blue snake was dancing in and out of my vagina, making sure to reach every inch of my tight tunnel. But the best part was that she had two tongues.


    Well, not two tongues in truth but more like her snake forked-tongue split into two, and the two parts were very long, and she could even control them separately, invading my pussy and ass at the same time.


    "HISSSS... MORE JUICE," the snake woman hissed loudly. Her hissing was loud, but not too much, and the feeling was just amazing. I didn''t know why, but her hissing was a huge turn-on, like I''m being eaten by a snake, which was what truly happened.


    "YES... AHHH!!" The snake tongues were fucking me hard, and the rough texture of her tongues was creating a lot of friction inside my pussy and ass, making the love juice flow like water. But the blue naga drank it all, and in the process, she soaked me in her own saliva. It felt like I was inside a bathtub. My whole lower half was wet and sticky, yet I never felt hornier.


    ''Fuck... she''s so good.''


    The Naga was a pro. She knew what she was doing, and her tongues were hitting the right spots, making sure that her two forked-tongues were touching and caressing my G-spot and A-spot at the same time. And it was not like her tongues were small or thin and couldn''t hit these spots, oh no, quite the opposite. Her tongues were big and could cover my entire pussy and even more.


    "FUCCK!"


    The snake was going hard on me, not letting me rest or breathe. The constant pounding and tongue-fucking was driving me crazy. I was about to cum any minute, but before that¡ª


    "Hisss... female... cum."


    ''How did she know?''


    I was shocked and confused at the same time. However, that feeling didn''t last long as the naga started to fuck me even harder, and her hissing got louder. The two forked-tongues were twisting around, and the friction was insane.


    "Ahhhh!!...FUCKK!!"


    That was it. I lost control and exploded.


    "HISSSS!!!" The naga let out a loud hiss as a flood of love juice exploded from my pussy. The blue creature didn''t miss a beat. She grabbed me from my armpits, lifted me like a father lifts his baby, and shoved her snake face into my crotch, sucking primarily on my pussy like a vacuum.


    "AAAHHHHH!!!... FUCK!!... CUM... CUMMING."


    The orgasm lasted for more than a minute, and the naga didn''t stop licking and sucking. She didn''t even blink, and her forked-tongues kept twisting in circles, making sure to lick and clean every inch of my pussy.


    "Humph!... ahhh." After the intense orgasm ended, I was a mess, and the only thing holding me like a child in his parent''s arms was the naga''s big hands.


    "I... fucking needed that... release."


    "Hisss... Need... more," the blue creature hissed, throwing me into the bed like I was a rag doll. I didn''t complain, really, liking every second of the whole thing.


    "HISSS!!!!" The snake woman hissed, not wasting a second, and pounced on me. Her giant body was above mine, and the weight was heavy, but I could bear it. The two pink snake cocks were twitching and poking my ass and vagina, looking for the way inside as she kept thrusting without aim.


    ''Hehe... that''s so cute.''


    Watching her try to find the entrance and not succeed, I reached back with my hands and guided her cocks to the entrance. The two tips were touching my pussy and ass. The heat was crazy, and the naga was getting restless and desperate by the second, just like me.


    "HISSS!..."


    "Just put them inside me," I told her, looking back at her and showing her my warmest smile. But my words were not needed, as in the next second, the naga moved her hip, and her two snake cocks rammed into me.


    "Ahhhh!!!... FUCK!!!"


    The sudden intrusion forced a loud moan out of my throat. The two cocks were so long, and they hit deep, stretching my walls to the max, forcing my breeder body to adapt.


    "Ahhhh!... Yessss!"


    The blue snake was not stopping or even slowing down. The moment her cocks were fully inside, she began thrusting and pounding like that''s the only thing she knows about sex.


    ''SHIT!... I''M SO FULL.''


    The two snake cocks were pounding hard, both in my pussy and ass, stretching the two cute holes. The sound of skin slapping against skin, coupled with the sticky pre-cum of the blue demon that was similar to glue, was truly a melody.


    "AHHHH.... WHAT THE HELL!" I screamed, feeling a sharp pain in my right shoulder.


    Turning my head, I saw that the blue snake woman was biting me. Her razor-sharp teeth were deeply buried in my flesh. The pain was not that bad or anything¡ªI could handle it¡ªbut the naga was not letting go. Blood was flowing from my wound, and she was drinking it as if her life depended on it. But at the same time, she was infecting me with something.


    ''Ahh.... A poison?'' I thought, feeling my body getting warmer, especially my lower part, and my mind getting fuzzy. The naga was still pounding hard, fucking my brains out and biting me at the same time.


    Ding!


    A familiar ding echoed in my mind, followed by a system''s window materializing. Yet my vision was blurry, and I couldn''t make a clear reading except for two words:


    [Paralyzing and Aphrodisiac.]


    "Fuck!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 170: Me And The Snake (2)

    Chapter 170: Me And The Snake (2)


    Hmm?... You know? Maybe fully surrendering myself to an eight-foot or more giant blue snake demon wasn''t the brightest idea I had in a long time. But again, I was so damn thirsty for good breeding that I let my guard down.


    "AHHH!!!..." A loud scream of pleasure and pain escaped my mouth as the blue-skinned Naga woman kept biting on my right shoulder and ramming her two cocks into me like I was some kind of sex toy with no feelings.


    She didn''t care about me, only to get her release, and I''m sure the same would apply to any other demons. I''m a slave, and they would use me and leave me, and if they didn''t kill me, they would make sure to break me mentally and physically. But who am I? I''m Morgana, the breeder. Sex is a part of my being and a way of living, not a torture or punishment.


    And the bite was not painful at all after some time. It was quite pleasurable, and I was sure that the venom of the snake woman was a potent aphrodisiac or something like that.


    ''That reminds me, I don''t have poison resistance.''


    The realization wasn''t too late, and I made a note to buy a skill from the shop that gives me immunity or resistance to poison and venoms. I had some resistance to the paralyzing effect of the naga''s venom since I had something similar in my spider form, but the resistance only allowed me to move my limbs a little. My body was still heavy as fuck.


    PAT! PAT! PAT! HISSSSSSSSSSSS!


    A symphony of moans, hisses, and wet flesh slapping echoed in the dark room. The naga woman was a strong and dominating partner, and she did not give me a chance to catch my breath or anything. Going at full speed, fucking both of my holes, threatening to tear me apart. The cocks were not a joke. After I had them inside me, and because of their shape and the soft tongue-like characteristic, my breeder''s body was adapting constantly.


    When the naga thrust her whole length inside my holes, her cocks would hit every inch of my insides and stretch my walls to the limit, making them loose and easy since my body would adjust. However, when she pulled back to ram again, leaving only the tip inside, her cocks changed to a long thin shape. At that moment, my body would adapt again, tightening my holes. And in the next thrust, her two cocks would ram a virgin-tight hole.


    This cycle kept going at an extraordinary speed, making sure that the walls of my vagina and ass would always tighten around her cocks, giving her more pleasure and amazing friction as it did to me.


    "HISSSS!"


    "AAAHHHHH"


    The two of us were moaning and screaming, lost in our world of pleasure. I didn''t care or mind her biting, and she didn''t stop doing that. Even when the blood stopped, she was still sinking her razor teeth deep into my flesh. Yet I was more focused on the pain or the sensation I felt from the venom.


    In truth, it was pure ecstasy, sending my body and mind on a wonderful trip, and increasing my sexual urges by a thousand times.


    "Ohhh yes!... Harder!... Fuck me harder!" I kept ordering and demanding the snake woman to go harder and pound faster, like a sex slave idiot who didn''t know what was happening to them.


    HISSS!!! PAT! PAT!


    "Ahhh..... Yesss... Breed me hard!.... I''m your slut!" My body and mind were clouded by the venom and pleasure. I didn''t care, I didn''t struggle, I only moaned and begged for more like an addicted bitch that could die without having her fix of cock.


    The blue naga''s two snake-cocks were ramming my cunt and ass. The hissing and growling got louder with every second passing until suddenly the hissing stopped, and I felt it.


    ''She''s close,'' I thought, feeling the two throbbing snake-cocks twitching in my body. The feeling brought a big smile to my face. Swiftly, I prepared my womb... all of my wombs to receive her gift.


    "Go on... Cum inside."


    "HISSSS...." Her tongue left my skin as her jaws snapped open with a loud hiss, followed by her giant female body shaking like she had a minor convulsion. The sudden change in her attitude didn''t go unnoticed. Her nails and finger-claws dug deeper into my skin, while her lower half kept hammering my poor holes.


    "Yes... Fuck, breed my hole, cum inside me, impregnate me, fuck me, fuck me!" I gave her a little motivational speech, egging on her mating drive. And that was exactly what happened.


    "Yes." And with that, I closed my eyes but not before rubbing gently on my swollen belly, saying good night to my new daughters.


    "Sleep well, little ones.... Mommy can''t wait to meet you."


    .......


    "Hissss.... Female."


    "Wahhh... Where?" I jumped in surprise. The voice startled me a little bit, yet the feeling was nice. Looking around, I saw that the blue naga was licking me and cleaning the leftover cum and sweat that was on my body. Her rough tongue was dancing all over my naked skin.


    "Feels nice," I purred, enjoying the moment. The licking was so nice and soft, almost like a massage, enough to make me wet again.


    CLINK! CLINK!


    "Hmm?" Out of nowhere, a noise echoed in the entire dark room. It was metallic like someone was hitting two metal rods together.


    "Hisss.... Food here," the snake hissed again, pulling away, and slowly slithering off the bed. Her two forked tongues came out, tasting the air as she kept her eyes locked on a part of the wall.


    CLINK!


    "HISSS!" The naga''s hiss became more aggressive. Her tongue was flickering in and out of her mouth like a cobra, and her glowing yellow eyes were sharper.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a small part of the wall opened up, and a big bag came rolling into the room. Even before the bag hit the floor, the small window in the wall closed again.


    "HISS!... FOOD!!" The blue naga hissed and lunged forward, attacking the big leather bag. Tearing it apart with her sharp fangs, revealing a bunch of raw meat and what I thought were fruits.


    ''So she was telling the truth, the food was really coming,'' I thought, watching the blue creature eating. The scene was kind of funny and cute at the same time, yet the meat was raw, and the fruits looked rotten, a clear indication that they were not meant for a human to eat¡ªwell if this was a human.


    ''Why do they feed her this way?'' I asked, wondering about the identity of this blue demon and why they kept her inside this dark room. ''Is she a slave too?''


    "Hisss... Eat," the blue naga turned to me, with her mouth full and the chewed meat hanging from her fangs. The scene was disgusting, and if this was a normal person, she''d throw up. But luckily, I''m not an ordinary person.


    "Thanks," I smiled, crawling to the torn-apart bag, choosing the few fruits that looked good in my eyes. However, before even reaching for it¡ª


    "Ughh"


    A sharp pain followed by a sudden growth in my belly size made me fall on my back, holding the heavy bump that was my belly.


    "Fuck, they''re growing too fast."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 171: Mother’s Fury

    Chapter 171: Mother¡¯s Fury


    "Ughhhh," a painful groan escaped my throat as I crawled backward using my elbows to the bed, while a cold shiver ran through my whole body. The sudden change to my belly was too fast, and it came out of nowhere.


    "Shit..." I cursed, glaring at the bloated belly. The babies were growing like mad, yet I sensed something strange. I could feel movement from some of my babies; the little things were wiggling, moving, and kicking. But the others were still, or to be more precise, they were inside eggs.


    ''Do I have two different types inside me?'' I thought, pulling myself into the bed and spreading my legs as far as I could.


    The possibility of having two types of naga daughters inside me and with this massive number scared me a little. Not because I couldn''t give birth to them¡ªmy body could handle anything that comes out of my womb. I''m a mother of thousands. My fear was that the eggs might break inside me due to the crazy movement of their sisters.


    ''I don''t want any of my babies to die.''


    I prayed that my breeder''s body could handle this and adapt to the rapid growth and the movement, not wanting any of the naga-babies to get hurt¡ªor worse, killed.


    ''Ugh... please survive.''


    I wasn''t praying to any god, not really. I''m not a religious type, and I never believed in any religion¡ªI think¡ªbut this had me wondering for a second. If I ascended and became a goddess, would I need to have a religion? If yes, what would it be about?


    "..."


    Yeah, I know, that was a stupid question. With my race, perverted mind, it''s obvious that I''ll be a sex and breeding goddess, and the religion would be about dicks, pussies, sex, and orgies all day.


    ''Hmm... that''s actually a good idea,'' I smiled, imagining a world full of orgies. ''Oh, the things I could do.''


    "UGH!" The sharp pain brought me back from the land of horny fantasy and back to the dark room. Looking down, I could see that the swelling had stopped, and the skin was stretched as much as it could, leaving me with a huge round belly that blocked my view completely and a pair of hard nipples, with a constant stream of milk leaking out.


    "Humph.... Alright... here I go." Taking a deep breath, I held the swollen belly, gritted my teeth, and pushed. The muscles in my vagina were tense, and I could feel a lot of pressure.


    "Ugh...AHHH!"


    My eyes went wide in surprise. The moment my vagina spread open, a blue slimy hand came out, followed by two more. I couldn''t see my naga daughters fully, but I was sure they were humanoid and had legs, not a half-snake body like their naga mother.


    [Congratulations, you gave birth to ''Naga Demon'' for the first time.]


    [9000BP]


    A moment later.


    Thud!


    "Hisss!"


    Raising my head, I saw the giant blue naga who had been ignoring me the whole time, focusing on her meal, approaching the bed. I didn''t know why, but the look on her snake face was strange¡ªa cold gaze and a blank expression that made me feel uneasy about her. And I was right.


    "!!!" Because in a split second, she snatched the white one from my arms and brought it close to her face.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" I shouted, sitting up and trying to reach the little girl. The other babies were scared because of my loud voice and me suddenly pushing them, hiding under the blanket.


    The giant naga woman had kept her eyes locked on the little white-scaled naga baby before, and without a word, her jaws snapped open and swallowed the baby whole.


    "!!!" The sound and sight made my heart stop. In that split second that seemed like an eternity for me, I wondered if what I had just seen was a trick, a dream, or a mind game the trial was playing on me. I mean, who would believe that a mother could eat her own child¡ªeven if she was a beast, right?


    "NOOOOOOOOO!...YOU BITCH!" I snapped, and without thinking or hesitation, jumped and lunged at the giant blue-skinned naga. Gathering whatever mana I could under the effect of the slave collar, I punched her hard in the face. The force and the surprise attack made her stagger and fall backward.


    BOOM!


    "GIVE ME BACK MY DAUGHTER, YOU BITCH!"


    Using my feet and hands, I forced her giant mouth open, grabbed the little white-scaled baby, and pulled her out before I lost her forever. The little naga was coughing, and her breathing was weak.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. Mommy is here."


    Holding my daughter in hand, I jumped back into the bed and used the blanket to carry my little kids to the corner of the room, away from the giant blue bitch who had no problem eating her own child!


    "HISSSS!!" The giant naga hissed, shaking her head. Everything happened so fast that she didn''t have time to even realize it. But now her glowing yellow eyes were locked on the white naga, and her tail was dancing in the air.


    "Why would you do that?!" I shouted, demanding a clear answer. Why would she eat her own kid? Even a beast knows that it is wrong.


    "Hissss...." The naga only hissed, her eyes not leaving my white daughter. But then she raised her hand, pointing at her blue scales and then at my daughter, and said:


    "Hiisss.... different... must die."


    "What the fuck!" I shouted, shocked at her words. Was that her reason? Because the baby had a different color, she must die. "Are you crazy? She''s your daughter too!"


    "HISSS," she hissed again, not caring about my words.


    "Touch any of my daughters, and I''ll skin you alive!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 172: Leave My Daughters!

    Chapter 172: Leave My Daughters!


    The room was quiet, not a single noise or sound, only a few hisses and the sounds of the little nagas breathing. My little girls were still asleep, their eyes were closed, and their tiny lips were curled up. They were sleeping and snuggling with each other, their little hands were wrapped around their sisters, and their tails were touching, feeling each other''s warmth.


    I, on the other hand, didn''t taste sleep for two or three days. The reason was, of course, the bloody blue bitch. The giant naga woman didn''t let her eyes off my white little daughters, attacking at the first sign of me showing a weak moment. Luckily, the snake wasn''t too fast, and her movements were very predictable, only targeting my daughters, giving me enough time to stop her.


    ''This bitch,'' I cursed, glaring at the giant naga. She was sleeping peacefully on the floor near the bed like nothing ever happened.


    I tried to slay her during her sleep, but the bitch had an extraordinary sense, waking up the moment I made a move. Only during her meals and sleep time did the giant naga cease her attack. But now, after many failed attempts and some wounds caused by my wolf claws, the blue-scaled naga was growing restless, and the hisses and the glare became more intense.


    ''Damn... I can''t keep up like this,'' I cursed, gulping down another healing potion, healing my wounds. ''If not for the potions, I''d be long dead.''


    It was tiring. I couldn''t sleep for more than an hour or two, and even if I managed to win a few hours for rest, I had to use that valuable time to nurse my daughters. They were growing faster than normal, and their hunger was insatiable. I had to produce more breast milk, and with my current body, it was too much for me to handle.


    ''Damn, I''m literally falling apart.''


    My body was exhausted, and the mana inside my body was at its limit. The healing potions and the mana potions were the only things that kept me alive and well enough to keep fighting. However, after using too many potions, I began to experience diminishing returns. Previously, one mana potion was enough to replenish my mana. But now the effects of the potions were decreasing, and with that, my chances of survival were lowering.


    ''This is going to be a problem since I have a limited stock of potions.''


    I didn''t want to lose, but the blue-scaled bitch was persistent. I''m sure that if I die, she''ll eat her own daughter. No, the moment she tried to eat the white one, she lost the right to be their mother.


    "Hiss"


    "Shit!... Here we go again."


    Snapping and getting back into a defensive stance, I stared at the bitch who just woke up. She was glaring, her eyes were sharper than they were, and her tail was pointing up, dancing in the air.


    Clatter!


    Before the blue naga could make a move, a low thud echoed from the other side of the wall, followed by a bunch of low noises. I had no idea what was happening outside the dark room, or maybe it was a mind game from the trial again.


    HISSS!


    "What the..." I was surprised. The sudden change was very odd. For some reason, the blue naga began to act weird. She dashed to the other corner of the room and stayed there, hissing and snapping her jaw. Her tail was flaring up like a cobra.


    ''Why?'' The sudden change in her attitude puzzled me, but what took me by surprise was the fact that the giant naga woman was looking at the wall like she was waiting for something.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' I was confused, wondering why the giant snake was acting strange and weird. But at the same time, a little relieved that she didn''t attack me, giving me a chance to rest a little and recover.


    CLANG! CLINK!


    "Hmm..." Hearing the sounds, I turned to the wall. The sound was coming from the other side. I didn''t have to wait long. Soon, a light appeared from an opening in the wall. Then a figure emerged.


    HISSS!!!


    "Hiss!" the loud hiss of the blue woman in front of me snapped me out of my trance. It was just a mere second, yet I felt like hours had passed. Looking around, I could see that the naga had spread all over the room, their eyes locked on the little ones.


    "Get away from my babies," I said in a calm and cold voice, not raising my voice or yelling. The last thing I wanted was to scare the little ones and cause them pain.


    "Hiss," the leader replied, not backing down nor moving. She didn''t even bother to look at me; her gaze was locked on the little white-scaled babies.


    "I''m not gonna repeat myself... leave."


    "You gave birth to something rare... female," the snake woman said, speaking to me for the first time. Her voice was hoarse, and the tone was cold.


    "Huh?" The word caught me off guard.


    "That female," she pointed at my white daughter. "Is rare. You should be proud."


    "I''m proud. She''s my daughter... all of them," I declared, not knowing where this was going, but I didn''t want her or any other demons to talk shit about my daughters.


    "Hiss... interesting," the snake woman hissed, her eyes scanning my belly and then the rest of my body. "This is the first time I see someone loving their children."


    "Huh?" The words shook me a little. "Of course, I love my daughters... who doesn''t?"


    "We don''t. Demons do not care for their young," the snake woman said, and the three others behind her nodded. "And all slaves hate their children."


    ''Of course, they would... you forced them to get fucked by demons,'' I exclaimed inwardly, thinking about the lives of the poor slaves, forced to be breeding bitches to the demons and monsters.


    "Take them," the blue snake said, turning to her friends. "And don''t hurt the mother."


    "WHAT!!" The words sent a shiver down my spine, and before the snakes could move, I lunged at the snake woman and grabbed her by the neck.


    "Get away from them, or you''re dead."


    "..." The blue-skinned woman didn''t react to me at all; she only kept staring at me blankly, and that made me furious. She didn''t take me seriously, so I decided to just snap her neck. However, before I could do anything¡ª


    BOOF!


    Someone hit me hard on the back of my neck, making me fall on the ground, holding the back of my head, and trying to get up. Yet the dizziness was strong, and my vision was blurry. I couldn''t see who attacked me, and I was losing consciousness by the second.


    ''No... I can''t.... my daughters.''


    Watching the demons taking away my daughters was the most painful thing in my life. I wanted to scream and shout, rise and save them, but my body was not responding, and my vision was fading.


    "Hiss, we''ll take care of them."


    These were the last words of the blue snake demon before she kicked me right in the face.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 173: A Feeling I Hate

    Chapter 173: A Feeling I Hate


    "HAAA!... Cough!... Cough!"


    A sharp pain ran through my body, and the sensation of a heavy weight on my chest and a lack of air were the first things I felt the moment I regained consciousness.


    "Shit!... where are the little ones?"


    The first thing that came to mind when I opened my eyes was my little daughters. The fear of the demons taking them away, and the worst-case scenario: killing them.


    ''Damn... where are they?''


    "Oh, you''re awake," a familiar voice came from the side. "Easy... easy... you took one hell of a nasty blow to the head, Morgana."


    "Eh?" Turning my head, I saw the familiar face with messy brown hair, and possibly the only good person in this place.


    "Martha?" I called, surprised and confused. The mature woman was sitting beside me on the cold floor, her hands resting on my forehead.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to get up, but the pain in my head and the heavy weight on my chest forced me to lie down.


    "Easy there," she said, pulling her hand away and placing it on my shoulder, preventing me from trying to get up again. "You need rest."


    "Rest?" I looked at her with a fury that she didn''t deserve to see. She had been nice to me from the start. "I can''t rest while my daughters are out there with those fucking demons!"


    "What?!... Your daughters are here?" she gasped, shocked, possibly mistaking my demon naga daughters for the kids I told her about before. But again, I didn''t say which daughters were on purpose. Humans hate demons, no matter their age.


    I pushed myself to a sitting position, ignoring the pain in my chest and the headache. Scanning the place, I found myself in a dimly lit large cell with more human slaves. The walls were made from that black stone, the floor was rough and cold, and there were no windows or light from the outside¡ªonly some small holes that allowed air to come in.


    "Morgana... Morgana?... Hey, you okay?" Martha called, shaking me as I leaned against the rough wall.


    "Where am I?" I asked. "How much time has passed?"


    "We''re inside the underground dungeon," Martha said, sitting down next to me. "You were brought here yesterday by the demons, and if you''re asking about how much time has passed since I last saw you, then two weeks have passed."


    "Two weeks?" I narrowed my eyes, looking at the dark corner, noticing that two slaves¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere fucking, not caring about the people around them. But that was not important to me.


    ''So I spent two weeks with that giant blue bitch.''


    Closing my eyes, I began to focus. My mana and the one around me in the air were too weak and thin, almost non-existent. But expelling all the unnecessary thoughts and focusing on a single one made all the difference.


    "Why don''t you go fuck yourself," I said, glaring at him. I instantly knew who this man was. Not his identity but rather his role in this place. How he spoke, the way he walked, handled himself, and the fact that he was the only one having sex in the cell all showed me that he was the big man here. The boss in this shitty cell.


    "I''d rather fuck you," he replied, smirking, showing me his teeth and staring at me up and down. "You look tasty."


    "I said... Fuck off!"


    "Hmm, what''s this?" he grinned, raising his right hand and snapping his fingers. "The new bitch is acting high and mighty. Did the demons fuck the common sense out of you?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll put you back in your place, beneath my dick," he added, reaching for his dick and stroking it slowly. Three slaves appeared behind him¡ªtwo men and a woman. All three of them had decently well-built bodies and the look of someone who had been here for a long time.


    "You should watch your mouth, bitch, or you''ll get hurt," the woman spoke, glaring at me and Martha.


    "We don''t want any trouble," Martha spoke, her voice shaking, yet she stood between me and these people. "Please leave her alone. She just lost her daught¨C"


    SLAP!


    Before Martha had time to finish, a slap came from the boss of these slaves. The slap was so fast that the poor woman didn''t even have time to react. The blow was strong enough to make her stumble backward and fall on her back. Her face was red, and a little blood was oozing out of her cut lip.


    "Shut the fuck up, woman. I don''t want to hear your voice," the man said, looking down at the woman. Then he turned to me, but the moment he did, I was inches away from his face.


    "Eh?" The man''s eyes widened in surprise. Yet the shock didn''t last long. His eyes slowly went down, and he saw a sight that didn''t make sense to him.


    My right arm was buried deep in his chest.


    "HUMMPHH!!..." The man couldn''t even scream or speak. A single breath was all it took before my hand burst out from his chest with his heart in hand. The blood gushed out, painting the wall, the floor, and me in red.


    "What?..." The woman and the other slaves were stunned. Everything happened in an instant, and no one was able to tell if it was true or just a dream¡ªsomething their minds made up.


    Opening my mouth, I brought the still-beating heart close. Crushing it with my hand, I let all the blood and the organ fall into my mouth.


    [+5 Life Essence]


    "Humph... even his blood tastes like shit," I said, spitting the blood on the floor before turning to face the woman and the two men.


    "I hope yours tastes better."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 174: Can You Cry?

    Chapter 174: Can You Cry?


    "Ahh... can''t wait for tomorrow," a man sitting at a small round table¡ªor to be more specific, a demon¡ªsaid. He was the average height of a human man, with red skin, bright yellow eyes, and two curved goat horns. Even his lower half was that of a goat, but he walked on two legs.


    "Hugh!... you mean you can''t wait to give your money to me," another voice answered. A demon like the first one, but this one was a little bigger, with skin gray. Moreover, he was wearing iron armor. "You and your brother bet everything on a single slave last time and won."


    "Ugh... don''t remind me about that. My stupid brother fucked the slave to death. She was the best slave I had in a long time, a perfect beauty with big and soft breasts... Ahhh!.... I can still feel her soft pussy hugging my dick."


    "You''ll be feeling something different tomorrow when you give me all your gold," the gray demon smiled, stroking his thin goat-like beard.


    "Ha!... don''t count your eggs before they hatch, you ugly goat."


    "Shut the fuck up."


    "Hey!... what''s that noise over there?" A new voice joined the conversation, coming from the end of the corridor. Soon, a third demon, similar to the gray one and clad in identical armor, appeared.


    "What are you two doing?" the demon asked, his eyes scanning the two demons on the table.


    "Nothing, brother, just telling my friend here about the female slave from last night," the red demon said.


    "Ahhh... the one with big breasts," the third demon said, flashing a wide smile. "Yeah, she was a good slave, her holes were perfect, so soft and warm. Not tight as a virgin, but not loose either, just the right tightness."


    "If she was so damn great, why did you have to fuck her to death?" the red demon growled at his brother.


    "What can I say? The slave was a good fuck, and she made my dick happy," the demon smiled and patted his brother''s shoulder. "Besides, slaves are so fragile, and if I didn''t fuck her to death, someone else would. So it was a win-win situation."


    "Ahhh, dammit, I really liked that slave. It will be a while until we find another one."


    "Why don''t you check the new slaves that were bought last week?" the second gray demon suggested. "Maybe we''ll find something that catches your eye."


    "We can''t," the red demon sighed, shaking his head. "We already used our monthly right. We have to wait until next month."


    "The monthly right is bullshit," the third demon, the brother, growled, slamming his fist on the stone wall. "Who thought of such a stupid thing?"


    "Careful, brother," the red demon warned, leaning on the table. "This rule was suggested by the demon generals and approved by the Demon Queen."


    "The Demon Queen?" The second demon sitting on the table raised his brow, curious. "Why would the Queen approve such a rule?"


    "Think, you two," the red one rolled his eyes. "Where are we?"


    "Eh?... The mining city, brother," the third demon replied.


    "And what''s the most important thing in this city?" the red one added.


    "Bloodstone," the second one answered.


    "Fuck... the slaves are fighting again," the red demon cursed, thinking about the mess he and his friends had to clean.


    Slave fights were nothing new. The slaves would fight each other to gain power or just out of boredom. The demons didn''t care much; they simply threw the loser¡ªusually a dead slave¡ªto the beasts. However, this time was different. The screams were coming from the high-rank slaves. Most of them were already bought by noble demons, and if something happened to the slaves, there would be consequences.


    "What''s happening here?!" the gray demon yelled, arriving at the dimly lit dungeon. His eyes scanned the only cell that existed, but he was unable to see inside since the slaves were blocking his view by standing close to the bars. Some of them were shouting and yelling, while others were shaking in fear.


    "Someone! Please help!... She''s killing everyone!" a man screamed, grabbing the bars and looking at the three demons, begging for help.


    "Open the cell," the red demon turned, throwing the key to his brother. Then he faced the other one, saying, "Keep an eye on the slaves in case they try to escape."


    "Leave it to me," the gray demon nodded. Taking a black metal pole from his belt, he infused it with his mana. The pole extended, changing its shape to a spear.


    Opening the cell door, the two demon brothers went inside, while the third stayed to guard the entrance. The dimly lit cell was a total mess. There were dead bodies lying all over the place. Some were completely mutilated, while others were barely recognizable. The smell of blood and flesh was strong, and the floor, walls, and even the ceiling were covered in blood.


    "Damn!" The brother looked at the corpses. His face was twisted, and his voice was shaking¡ªnot because he was terrified by the horrifying sight. No, as a demon, he had seen much worse. But the fact that all of them were high-ranked slaves that he and his brother were responsible for scaring him.


    "Could it be the doing of a beast that managed to sneak in?" he asked, looking around and trying to find the missing pieces of the bodies.


    "Maybe," his brother, the red one, said, walking towards the back. The cell was massive, and it took them a minute to reach the end, where they saw more of these horrifying scenes.


    "Shit," the red demon cursed, stepping into the puddle of blood. His feet sank a little. "Damn, this is the work of a monster. There''s no way a normal slave could do this."


    "But the guards would have notic¡ª" the gray one began, but the words died in his throat. The moment his eyes fell on a strange sight, his mind was unable to process what he was seeing.


    "What''s the matte¡ª" The red demon turned and faced the same thing, his eyes shooting wide open.


    In front of them was a woman¡ªa human woman with silver hair, pale skin, and red eyes. The woman was sitting like a queen on a throne made from the corpses of the slaves, drinking blood from a severed head that she held high.


    For some reason, the two demon brothers were terrified. Their bodies froze, and their legs were shaking. Blood, corpses, and a crazy woman drinking blood were nothing compared to the horrors of this world, yet the scene in front of them shook them to the core¡ªespecially the woman.


    For a moment, they thought she was one of the demon generals or a noble who had sneaked into the place and killed the slaves.


    "Who are you?!" The red demon shouted, summoning his mana and clenching his fists. He stared at the woman, trying his best to hide his fear.


    "Huh?" The woman paused her drinking and turned to the source of the sound. She eyed the two brothers, and for a moment, nothing happened until suddenly, she flashed one of the most terrifying bloodthirsty smiles the two demon brothers had ever seen.


    "Tell me, demons," she said. Her voice was cold and menacing.


    "!!!" The two brothers blinked and found that the woman had vanished. But before their brains even registered what had just happened, the silver-haired woman was between them, placing her arms around their necks as if they were best friends.


    "Can you cry?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 175: The Other Me

    Chapter 175: The Other Me


    "Can you cry?"


    Glup... Glup.


    The simple and yet terrifying question caught the two brothers off guard. The woman''s tone, aura, the meaning behind those words, and the sudden move made them shiver.


    "Can you cry?" the silver-haired woman repeated the question, staring at the two brothers with a pair of blood-red eyes, waiting for an answer.


    "Y-yeah," the older brother¡ªthe gray demon¡ªanswered, nodding his head. Sweat was pouring from his face. However, he quickly realized what he just said, and a mere human made him tremble like a little weakling slave.


    ''I''m a demon,'' he thought, clenching his teeth and gathering his mana around his right hand. The gray demon hoped the woman wouldn''t notice his attack, or maybe she did and didn''t care.


    ''That''s fine,'' the demon thought, focusing more on his mana. If the woman was not scared of him, a demon, then he should make her.


    ''I''ll crush her!'' the gray demon thought, raising his right hand, and without warning, he aimed at the woman''s head and punched her with his mana-enhanced fist.


    BOOM


    There was a loud explosion that shook the whole cell. The slave corpses flew everywhere, making the already gory and bloody scene even more horrific.


    ''Yes!'' The gray demon exclaimed inwardly. The attack was powerful enough to blow off the woman''s head. Not even a noble or a high-rank demon would be able to survive the punch at this distance.


    "Hehe..." the gray demon laughed, but his laughter didn''t last long. The moment the dust cleared, he saw that the woman was still standing in her spot. She didn''t vanish or fly back like any other mortal creature; no, she remained there, looking at him, smiling, like he did nothing to her.


    ''WHAT?!''


    The demon''s eyes widened, not sure what just happened or how she did it. The only thing the demon could think of was the fact that the woman was not a normal human.


    ''What is she?!'' The demon screamed inwardly, not daring to move a muscle, but his body was screaming for him to run away and get out of there as fast as possible. But he couldn''t, not with her arm around his neck.


    ''Fuck!'' the red demon cursed inwardly, canceling his attack. He had the same idea as his brother but stopped when he saw that his brother''s attack did nothing to the woman.


    ''This is bad,'' the red demon thought, looking at the woman and his brother, who was still staring at her, frozen and sweating.


    ''Fuck!...fuck!....fuck''


    He was nervous. He wanted to run, to leave this place, but he couldn''t. The woman was smiling at him and his brother, a smile full of bloodthirst that made his heart nearly jump out of his chest.


    "Who are you?" the gray demon suddenly asked. He had no idea what the woman was or how she survived his attack, and now there was the feeling of a cold, sharp thing on his throat.


    ''FUCK!'' the demon screamed in his mind. The woman was not touching his throat, yet the feeling was real, too real to be fake or a trick of the mind.


    "Why does everyone keep asking the same question," the silver-haired woman said, shaking her head. Her face was a mask of annoyance. "It''s been a while since I woke up. Can''t I have some fun and not have every idiot asking me the same question? It''s fucking annoying."


    ''Woke up?'' the red demon heard the woman, and her words piqued his interest. Then he began piecing together what he saw so far: silver hair, pale skin, red eyes, and the drinking of blood. ''Is she a vampire?''


    "I don''t know who you are," the gray demon spoke, trying his best to hide his fear and trembling voice.


    "Hmm," the woman raised her brows. Her eyes were scanning the two demons, noticing the sweat pouring from their faces and the slight shivers in their voices.


    "I really need to control my temper." With a sigh, she bit her index finger, letting a single drop of blood fly in the air to the red demon''s corpse.


    "!!!" The gray demon watched in shock as a red light covered the dead body of his brother. Soon, as if time was going backward, the head and the neck reappeared on the body.


    "AHHH!" The red demon''s eyes shot wide open, breathing heavily and touching his body and neck, making sure they were still there.


    "That should do it," Victoria smirked, seeing that the red demon was alive again. "Now... where were we?"


    "I..."


    "So, who''s the master?" Victoria asked, looking at the red demon, who was still shaking. The fear was still present, but there was something else mixed in, something far darker that he himself didn''t know.


    "I-I don''t know," the red demon stammered, not daring to look at the woman''s eyes. "No one except the governor of this city knows who the master of the collars is."


    "And where is this governor?"


    "In the central keep."


    "I see." Victoria nodded with a smile as if pleased by the reply. "Thank you for answering."


    "Huh?..." The red demon raised his head, stunned and confused by the woman''s thanks. He was sure that she was going to torture him and force him to speak, but not this. He didn''t expect that she would thank him all of a sudden.


    "Oh... I almost forgot," Victoria added. "Can you tell me what realm this is?"


    "Realm?" The two demons blinked.


    "Yes," the woman nodded. "What realm or part of hell is this?"


    "Hell?" The red demon tilted his head, not sure why the woman would ask such a question.


    "We''re not in hell," the red demon spoke, and the gray one followed him. "This is not hell or the underworld; we''re in the demon continent."


    "The demon continent?.... What the fuck is that?"


    "This is the demon continent, the place where the demons rule," the red demon explained, not sure why the woman didn''t know that. It''s common knowledge.


    "Wait... wait... Are you telling me that some demons left hell?" Victoria asked, surprised, shocked, and angry at the same time.


    "Y-yes"


    "They fucking dare!" Victoria growled, clenching her fists. A huge burst of mana exploded from her body. It was so strong that everything organic around Victoria simply vanished, including the two demons.


    "They fucking dare to go against my orders and leave hell," Victoria cursed, standing up from the throne. Her eyes were glowing bright red, and the anger that was building inside her was enough to wipe kingdoms.


    "I guess I have to impale one or two of their kings just to remind them--... Ugh!" The sudden pain surged through her brain, forcing her body to fall back on the throne.


    "Damn, I can''t stay here much longer. Morgana is awakening," Victoria groaned, massaging her temples. "I''ll just have to wait until Morgana ascends to godhood. Then I''ll deal with this fucking mess."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 176: Captured

    Chapter 176: Captured


    "Ugh!!...my head." A sudden sharp pain ran through my brain, forcing my body to bend and hold my head. I couldn''t see a thing, nor hear the sound around me.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' The question ran through my mind, yet I couldn''t find the answer. The only thing that came to my mind was the fact that my head felt like it was exploding. Moreover, every inch of my body was screaming in pain.


    ''Fuck...'' I screamed inwardly, trying my best to endure the pain. I could feel something was off. There was a presence there in the back of my mind. Focusing on it, fragments of memories and images flowed into my mind.


    "Shit!..." The image was blurry, but I was sure that I was the one who killed all those slaves and drank their blood. The memories were a little unclear and fuzzy, but there was no doubt. I recall killing the first one, the big man. After that, I kinda lost control.


    "Martha!" I exclaimed, forcing myself off this hideous throne. I mean, who the hell sits on a throne made of dead people?


    "..."


    Yeah... it was me.


    "Martha, where are you?" I scanned the place, calling the woman. To my relief, the mature woman was lying next to the wall at the back of the room, breathing slowly and steadily, a clear sign that she was alive.


    "Ahhh... thank goodness." I heaved a sigh, glad that the old woman was alright. The last thing I wanted was to accidentally kill an innocent person and a good person for that matter.


    Yes, all the slaves that I killed weren''t innocent. Even with the blurry memories, I''m a hundred percent sure that the slaves I killed were the ones who tried to kill me first. Those that didn''t, I spared. Not because I was feeling merciful. No, the reason was simple: I just didn''t want to kill those who didn''t pick up arms against me first.


    I''m not a good person, I know that. But I have a rule: never hurt a person that doesn''t deserve it. I prefer to fuck them, but killing an unarmed man or woman, in my books, was a sin. Yet I''m as flawed as every creature in this universe. There were times when my intense emotions clouded my thoughts and made me act irrationally.


    ''Well, no one is perfect.''


    "Ahh..." With a loud sigh, I stood up and slowly walked towards Martha, trying my best to ignore the pain in my body. It was not the first time I''ve been in a condition like this, and it won''t be the last either.


    "Martha, hey, are you okay?" I kneeled, checking on the old woman. I placed a hand on her forehead and another on her wrist, checking her temperature and pulse just to be safe.


    "Her pulse is fine," I nodded, and the warmth coming from her forehead showed that her temperature was normal too. I was relieved that she didn''t have any injuries. Again, just to be on the safer side, I pulled a healing potion from my inventory and poured it into her mouth.


    "Martha?" I patted her gently on the shoulder, trying to wake her up. However, suddenly I felt a presence behind me. The moment I turned to check...


    Thud!


    Something hard and metal hit me right on the temple, sending my body to the cold bloody floor, rendering me unconscious again.


    ........


    "So... what are you?" the demon said. His tone was low, but the anger was seeping out of him.


    "Hehehe..." I chuckled, and the demon narrowed his eyes, not understanding why I would be laughing.


    "You want to know what I am?" I began, a small smirk creeping to the corner of my lips. The fear was still there, but now it was mixed with excitement.


    "You want to know what kind of monster I am?"


    "That''s right," the demon replied, bringing his face close to mine. A big mistake he just made, because in the next second, I grew two new arms and lunged at his neck.


    SLICE!


    "AHHH!!" A scream of agony escaped my mouth as my two new arms hit the floor. In a split second, this demon chopped both my new arms with a katana that materialized in his hand out of thin air.


    "Interesting," the demon said, reaching for one of my new arms, picking it up, and examining it closely.


    "A human with unique abilities," the Governor said again after tasting the blood on the severed arm. "And a human girl, no less. Tell me who sent you and why you are here."


    "F-Fuck you!" I spat on the demon''s face, but it was a pointless attempt. The saliva simply vanished before it hit the demon.


    "Don''t wanna talk?" the demon asked, raising a brow. "Fine, then we''ll use other methods to get the truth."


    "Hehe..." the Governor smirked, throwing the severed arm away and snapping his fingers. "You know, I was surprised when I read a report saying that one of the humans gave birth to eighteen naga demons."


    "!!!" My eyes shot wide open, and the surprise was evident on my face. How the fuck does this demon know about that? I guess the demons weren''t as stupid as I thought they were.


    "In normal circumstances, a single human slave will give birth to, at most, three demons. Maybe four or five if she''s of another race. But eighteen is a new record," the demon spoke, a smile forming on his face.


    Click!.


    With a click, the door opened and five demons came in. Two were carrying long wooden tables, and the others had wooden boxes.


    "Now," the demon turned, walking to one of the boxes and pulling out a whip with metal spikes on it. Then he turned, facing me with a wicked smile on his ugly face.


    "Let''s see what you''re capable of."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 177: Not Even A Single Scream

    Chapter 177: Not Even A Single Scream


    WHIP! WHIP!


    "Humph!"


    WHIP!


    "Humph!"


    WHIP!


    "C-Can''t... you at least... Humph!... scream?"


    "..."


    WHIP!


    "Fuck it... I''m tired of this," the demon governor shook his head, disappointed. The whip fell to the bloody floor, splashing a little blood and other bodily fluids. Dragging his tired feet, he slumped on the table and stared blankly at me, hanging on the hooks, with a big fat belly.


    "Sigh... it''s a shame," the demon sighed, taking a deep breath and looking at my belly which was still a bit bigger than normal.


    "It would be my loss if I allowed a creature like you to die," the demon shook his head and waved his hands at the other demons that were present in the room.


    "Just one scream, woman, just one, and I''ll make all of this go away," the demon said, standing up and slowly walking towards me. The demon stopped inches away from me and brought his ugly face close.


    "Come on, think about it. You gave me so many daughters, and I''m ready to let you go," the demon''s breath was hot, and the smell of meat and alcohol filled the air around us. "One scream, and I''m ready to take you as my wife."


    "..."


    "It would be a waste if you die," he said, placing a hand on my cheek and lifting my head up, staring at what used to be my beautiful face. "You''re a treasure to me, to us, demons. No matter how many times you give birth, your womb is still able to give birth to more demons."


    "..."


    "Think about it," the demon whispered, bringing his face closer. "One scream and it would all go away."


    .......


    For two thousand, three hundred and forty-three days (2,343), I was stuck in this hellhole with the same routine, the same torture, the same begging for screams, the same rape, breeding, and giving birth.


    Every day was hell, every day was pain and misery. I couldn''t even tell how many days had passed; I only counted how many torture sessions by the governor, and based on the time it took for me to give birth, I roughly guessed the number of days. However, I''m absolutely sure that I made a mistake.


    My brain was broken and shattered, and I couldn''t think anymore. My body was broken and shattered, and I couldn''t move anymore. The only thing keeping me alive was the small life forms in my belly, my children, the fact that I was on trial, and the pure hatred I felt towards the demons.


    I hated them, every single one of them. Their touch, their voice, their smell¡ªeverything about them made me sick.


    When the governor found out that I could give birth to more than ten demons in less than 24 hours, and all the demons I gave birth to were futas and females, he fully took advantage of my ability, making sure to impregnate me after every torture session.


    At first, the demon tortured me to find out what kind of monster I was. He pulled out my nails and teeth one by one after I bit his neck when he got too close to me. One of his favorite sick things was to literally skin my arms, legs, back, and chest. Then he would take the flesh and eat it raw in front of me, forcing me to watch him devour my own skin before calling his healer to grow my skin back so he could do it again.


    He also developed an addiction to my blood. It started as a disturbing act of him licking my arms, legs, and chest after he removed my skin, but it quickly devolved to the point that he would impale me with long metal pipes just to collect my blood for him and his guards to drink.


    However, the demon was unable to learn anything about me. No matter what he did, he couldn''t get a single scream out of my mouth, for I never yelled. I would never give him the satisfaction of hearing my scream. I even did the extreme and used the last bit of mana I had to modify my throat, completely removing my vocal cords, and turning myself into a mute.


    I endured, I survived, and I''ll keep on surviving no matter what¡ªnot just for myself, not just for the future me, but for the life forms that were growing inside me. My children, slowly began to take control of this city.


    Do the math. I''ve been stuck here for over six years¡ªbased on my counting¡ªand I gave birth to at least ten demons a day. So at the minimum, I have 23,430 demon daughters in this city, and there''s no doubt they have children and grandchildren, like the three guards who were my grandsons.


    The governor was an idiot. The more I gave birth, the stronger I became. Not only did I gain levels and stats, but I was also gaining loyal soldiers ready to be unleashed at my command. However, the time to strike has not yet come.


    I was still weak, too weak to fight back. And even if I could, there was no need¡ªmy daughters were already moving behind the scenes. The only reason I remained here was to gather more demons for the army, and the other was the governor. The more time I spent here enduring his torture, the more powerful my blood magic became.


    It''s strange, you know. The more blood was shed, the stronger the blood magic got. I could even use a fraction of my blood magic under the effect of the slave collar. Because of this, I gained the ability to influence the demon governor using the blood he drank from me.


    The process was slow as fuck. The demon''s will was strong, and it was a real challenge to influence his mind. I would have failed if it wasn''t for his addiction and his love for me. These two factors were the keys, and slowly, over the years, I managed to get him under my thumb, making him think that everything was his decision and that the torture was all a test for me.


    Now all I needed was a single moment¡ªa split second for his will to shake a little¡ªand his entire existence would be mine.


    Mine to rule, and mine to command.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 178: For Mother’s Love

    Chapter 178: For Mother¡¯s Love


    "Are the preparations in order?"


    "Yes, sister, everything is in order."


    BONK!


    "Call me general, you stupid bitch!"


    "Ouch!... sorry, general." The demon girl bowed her head, rubbing the swollen bump that was now forming on her head. She was one of my many sisters.


    "And don''t use the word sorry, ever!" I said, pointing a finger at the woman. "I can''t have my sister and my most trusted warrior saying sorry like a little bitch."


    "Sorry--ahh... I mean, yes, general."


    "Good. As a demon, you must never show weakness," I said, taking a seat and crossing my legs, staring at the demon woman in full armor standing before me. "Weakness will get you killed. As a demon and one of the daughters of Morgana, you have to be strong and fierce if you want others to respect and fear you."


    "I''ll keep your words in mind, general." The demon saluted, tapping her right fist on her heart¡ªa sign of respect.


    "Good, you may leave."


    "Yes, general." With a quick nod, the woman turned and left the room.


    ''I can''t believe the time has come.'' I closed my eyes and rested my back against the chair. The plan was finally coming to an end. After more than ten years of waiting and planning, the time to end everything was near.


    "Hiss... Sister, may we come in?" A knock on the door and a familiar voice called.


    "Come in," I replied, opening my eyes. The moment the door opened, two women came in. One was my older sister, a pure white-scaled demon naga woman with red eyes, and the other was an old human female with brown hair, called Martha, an old friend of my mother.


    Named Morgana after my mother, I am the firstborn blood imp of Morgana. An entirely new sub-race of the demon imps. We are faster, taller, and stronger than normal imps. Some of my sisters and their sons even reached the height of the ogres. I didn''t reach that height, only averaging two meters tall, but the strength and the magic I possessed were much greater than an ogre, imp, or any demon.


    Blood magic. A gift from my mother.


    I was immediately sent away with my sisters after we were born to serve as soldiers in the demon queen''s army. My time there wasn''t pleasant at all. However, with Mother''s gift, I was able to rise in the ranks of the demon queen''s army and gain a position as one of the generals in less than five years.


    The army was split into seven sections, each one headed by a demon lord or a high-ranking demon noble. I was the second general of the fifth section, which consisted mostly of my sisters and their daughters, and so on.


    I was able to conquer an important castle for the queen, and as a reward, I asked for a castle located near the mining city, my birthplace. For a year, I''ve been preparing to conquer the city and save my mother. Yet, every time I planned to attack, she would stop me, saying that the time wasn''t right.


    Our mother has the ability to talk to us in our minds, no matter the distance. Yet, she only used it to talk to me. The rest of my sisters heard her voice once when she ordered them to recognize me as their leader. I guess I''m lucky to be the firstborn. I get to hear Mother''s gentle and warm voice every night.


    I asked her why she named me Morgana after her, and Mother said she did that in order not to forget her own name. It confused me at that time, and to this day, I still haven''t been able to understand the reason behind those words.


    "Hiss... Sister?" My naga sister approached, waving her hand before my face. "Are you alright?"


    "Ahh... yeah, I''m fine."


    "Is something wrong?" my sister asked, placing a hand on my cheek.


    "It''s nothing." I shook my head, leaning against her touch. I love all of my sisters, but this one was the closest to my heart. I spent two years tracking her down on my mother''s orders until I was able to save her from her fate¡ªto be used as a breeding slave for the rest of her life. Of the naga children my mother gave birth to, only three survived.


    "Hiss... If you say so," my sister hissed, wrapping her snake body around me. "Anyway, are we ready to attack the city?"


    "..."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Mother chuckled, and I could feel the excitement and happiness in her voice. "Go, conquer the city, and kill anyone that stands in your way, but spare those that bow down to you."


    "Understood, Mother," I nodded, standing up and walking to the door. "What about the governor?"


    "He''s mine. You don''t have to do anything. I''ll take care of him," Mother replied, her tone calm, yet there was an edge to her voice. "His fate was already sealed years ago."


    "Understood."


    "Now go my child, and free your sisters. Bring the city to its knees and make the demons pay for everything they''ve done to us."


    "As you wish," I said, bowing my head. "I''ll make you proud."


    "Oh, you already did, and I can''t wait to see you, my child."


    "Me too, Mother."


    With that, Mother''s voice faded, and I was alone again. A small smirk formed on my face as I placed my hand on the door''s handle. With a deep breath, I opened the door, and the moment I did:


    Dum! Dum! Dum!


    The drum of war echoed through the entire castle. Thirty thousand heavily armed demons were ready and waiting for my command. All of them were my Mother''s offspring. One thing I learned in my experience with the different kinds of demons was that not a single one could be trusted¡ªall but our family.


    "SOLDIERS!"


    "HUAH!!"


    "We waited for years, endured the hardship and the suffering."


    "HUAH!!"


    "There!... in the mining city, our great Mother is being tortured by the demons every single day."


    "HUAH!!!"


    "Today, we''ll make them pay. Today, they''ll feel our wrath. Today, we''ll free our great Mother from her misery and earn her love!"


    "HUAH!!!!!!"


    "SHARPEN YOUR SWORDS AND STEEL YOUR HEARTS!" I roared, lifting my sword up. "BECAUSE TODAY, WE''RE GOING TO KILL EVERY SINGLE DEMON THAT STANDS IN OUR WAY!!"


    "HUAHHH!!!!!!"


    "FOR THE MOTHER!"


    Happy holidays, everyone! I hope you''re having fun.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 179: No Mercy

    Chapter 179: No Mercy


    "What the fuck was that?" the governor cursed. The sound of the drums was loud and clear; he could even feel the ground trembling beneath him.


    "Report, Governor!" A guard, a demon with goat horns and brown skin, came running and knelt. "The northern gate is under attack."


    "Who''s attacking?"


    "General Morgana, Governor," the guard said, not daring to look up. "Her black and red banner was spotted outside the walls."


    "General Morgana..." the governor mumbled, tapping the table, not sure how to react. "How many demons does she have?"


    "A little over thirty thousand," the guard answered. A hint of fear was seeping through his voice.


    The rise and the brutal campaigns of General Morgana were well-known in the demon world. Using unprecedented tactics and strategies, she was able to conquer a specific castle that even three demon lords couldn''t in less than a year.


    "What the hell is she doing here?" the governor cursed, his eyes narrowed, and his face twisted in confusion and anger. "She''s supposed to be in her castle resting. Why is she attacking us?"


    "I''m not sure, Governor," the guard bowed his head, sweating.


    "Sigh... never mind, you can leave," the governor waved his hand.


    "Understood," the guard bowed before standing up and dashing out of the room.


    "This is bad," the governor shook his head, taking a deep breath, trying his best to stay calm.


    The situation was bad¡ªno, it was fucking terrible. The only thing the governor was worried about was his own life. The moment Morgana attacked, she declared open war, and with the demon kingdom being a monarchy that valued females and futa above males, there was no way for him to ask for help or demand punishment against General Morgana.


    "Sigh... fuck," the governor cursed, slamming his fist on the table. The situation was fucked up. Not only was he going to lose his position and probably his life, but the queen might even take away his territory and give it to Morgana if he survived.


    "You keep what you take." That''s the way of the demon world. Whoever has the strength rules. That''s how the demon queen became the queen, and that''s the same logic General Morgana will use to conquer him and take his city.


    "Fuck, I can''t believe she has that many troops," the governor gritted his teeth. "How did she gather so many?"


    He should blame himself for that, or to be more accurate, his dick. General Morgana was his first daughter with Morgana, as well as 70% of her army. For ten years, the demon governor was busy impregnating Morgana after every torture session. Then, as a governor, he was required to give half of the newborns to the queen''s army each month. And with Morgana giving birth to more than ten demons each day, that number quickly grew.


    The governor was an idiot. A greedy and prideful idiot. He wanted more. The insane pleasure he gained from breeding and drinking Morgana''s blood was like a drug. His addiction grew to the point where he didn''t care about running the city, and all he wanted was to have his dick inside Morgana, watching as she gave him more soldiers while his belly was full of her blood.


    "I don''t get it," the governor cursed, massaging his temples. "Why is the general attacking us?"


    "Because I''m sick of waiting," a voice suddenly spoke, forcing the demon governor''s body to twitch. As the air suddenly chilled, his eyes darted left and right, looking for the source of the voice, but he failed to realize that the voice spoke directly into his mind.


    "Come to me," the voice spoke again, and before the demon had the time to react, the light in his eyes suddenly vanished. He stood up, moving in a strange, unnatural way as if a puppet.


    Nonetheless, the captain took the wooden box and opened it. Inside, he found a letter and a fist-sized red orb. The moment the captain''s eyes landed on the orb, a smile formed on his lips.


    "Ahh... now I get it," the captain nodded, picking up the orb and the letter. His smile kept growing as he read the contents of the letter. "Finally, that bastard did something good in his life."


    "What is it, captain?" the young demon asked, staring at the smiling face of the captain, not understanding what happened.


    "Hoho... I guess we''ll have a chance to win this fight after all," the captain said, raising the red orb in the air. "This orb was made from the purest bloodstone and contains extremely destructive magic."


    "Really, captain?" the young soldier''s eyes shot open. A hint of hope gleamed in his eyes. "Can we win?"


    "That''s right. We''ll blow these motherfuckers back to their mother''s womb," the captain said with a laugh. "Too bad this weapon is a single-use and expensive to make."


    "Stand back!" Ordering everyone to stand away, the captain took a deep breath and prepared his magic to launch the red orb at the advancing demon army. Unfortunately for him¡ª


    THUD!


    "Huh?" Feeling something strange, the captain gazed down and saw that a blade was protruding out of his chest.


    "W-Why?" the captain mumbled. The confusion was visible on his face. Slowly and painfully, he turned around to face the perpetrator, only to see the young demon staring at him with a blank look on his face.


    THUD!


    Pulling the captain''s sword from its sheath, the young soldier lifted the blade and pierced the captain in the heart. In his confusion, the demon captain failed to see that most of the soldiers around him met the same fate.


    "Sigh..." the young demon heaved a deep sigh, reaching with his hand and taking the red orb from the captain''s hand. Then he leaned and whispered in his ear.


    "Everything is for the mother."


    "S-Shit... you..." the captain opened his mouth, wanting to curse the young demon. However, not a single word came out, as his body fell to the ground and his life faded.


    "Raise the banner," the young demon ordered, turning and facing the rest of the demons on the wall. "Send the signal and prepare to open the gate."


    "Yes, brother," the soldiers responded, raising the black and red banner and waving it, sending the signal. A moment later, the crimson barrier covering the army of thirty thousand demons suddenly disappeared, and the entire demon army, which at this point had been slowly advancing, charged at the gate.


    "Hehehe..." There, at the back of the army, General Morgana flashed a smile¡ªa cold and cruel smile. A smile of victory.


    ''No mercy, my child.''


    ''Yes, Mother.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 180: Freedom

    Chapter 180: Freedom


    "Rise, my children, it is time."


    "YES, MOTHER! ... For the family."


    All it took for the battle to shift from a decently held siege into total chaos and slaughter was a single phrase from a mother to her children. For some, it was the second, and for others, it was the first time they heard their mother''s voice. It was a lifetime wish for all of them to hear the kind and gentle voice, and the moment they did, the effect was massive.


    ROAAAAAR!!


    The sound of war was a terrifying symphony: the roar of the demons, the clashing swords, and the screams of the dying. The entire city was drenched in blood as a considerable portion of the defenders'' numbers just turned and began slaughtering their own people.


    Morgana''s army was a special one. Each and every one of her children was bred to serve one purpose: kill, slaughter, destroy, and conquer. The desire and hunger for battle and the death of others were embedded into the very core of their beings, as well as their unnatural bond and family love.


    Demons in general don''t care about their families. Other than the royal family and the nobles, the rest are too busy chasing their goals and selfish desires. But Morgana''s children were different. They had a special bond with each other, a connection that made them stronger, faster, and better than any other demon, with a loyalty unheard of in the demon world.


    In her campaign, the demon general Morgana was never stabbed in the back by one of her soldiers. The love and loyalty they felt toward her were strong and pure, a feeling only their family was capable of feeling, which is understandable since all of her soldiers were her sisters and their children. She never allowed a demon outside of the family to join her army. She didn''t trust them, she didn''t want them, and they were a hindrance and a weak point.


    "Report!" Morgana commanded, standing tall on the wall and staring at the burning city.


    "Yes, General," a young demon, a boy of fourteen¡ªin human years¡ªcame running. He has a small body, but a giant sword on his back. "The eastern side is taken, the central part is currently under attack, and the western side is almost taken. However¡ª"


    "However?" The General raised a brow, glancing at the boy.


    "There is a problem with the south, General," the demon boy replied, pointing at the large building located in the southern area of the city. "The Black Castle is heavily guarded, and the gate is sealed. Our sisters are unable to break the seal."


    "..."


    "Hiss... What do you suggest, General?" the white naga standing to her left hissed, a worried look evident on her face.


    "Mother," Morgana called, ignoring the question and focusing on the mental link. "Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, my child," the reply was instant, warm, and gentle.


    "What should we do about the castle?" the General asked, glancing at the Black Castle, the seat of power and where her mother was being held.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter," the gentle voice spoke. "I''ll be safe. Just make sure to take full control of the city, and don''t forget about the mines."


    "Understood, Mother," the General bowed her head, quickly turning to one of her commanders and ordering, "Take three thousand men and siege the castle."


    "Yes, General," the commander, a big muscular demon male, bowed and took his leave.


    A laugh echoed from the inside, a laugh filled with madness, pain, and sorrow. A sound that could bring tears to the ears of a normal person, yet the demon governor only smiled and placed his hands on the cover, pulling it open, and revealing a beautiful woman¡ªa naked, silver-haired woman.


    "My... love," the demon governor whispered, reaching with his hand, trying to touch her cheek. However, one of his bodyguards intervened, slapping his hand away.


    "You can''t touch her," the demon said, standing between the two.


    "I-I must," the demon governor gritted his teeth, shaking his head, trying his best to push the guard away, but his body refused.


    "She''s mine!" the governor growled, attempting to punch the bodyguard. Sadly for him, there were two demons with him inside the room.


    "Don''t," the second demon raised his hand, summoning blood chains that wrapped themselves around the governor''s body, immobilizing him.


    "UGHH!" the governor screamed, a wave of pain surging from his body as the chains started digging into his flesh. "W-what are you doing?"


    The two bodyguards ignored him and approached the silver-haired woman. Their eyes were locked on her, filled with love and loyalty.


    "Release me," the woman whispered. Her voice was weak but sweet and gentle, yet it held an edge¡ªa command that must be obeyed.


    "Yes, Mother," the demons bowed their heads, releasing their mother from the torture device. Pushing it behind, they quickly began to work on the hooks that were buried in her arms and shoulders. Making sure not to hurt their mother, the two bodyguards slowly pulled the hooks out. A sickening sound filled the air as the hooks were removed. The blood dripped from the holes and covered her body, but the mother didn''t mind.


    "Thank you," Morgana said, thanking the two for releasing her. The moment the last hook was pulled out, she dropped down, falling to her knees. The fatigue was evident on her pale face; her arms and legs were too weak, and she was unable to stand. After all, she had been imprisoned for ten years. Hell, even her bones and rib cage could be seen through her pale skin.


    "Mother!" the two demons cried, kneeling down and supporting their mother.


    "I''m fine," Morgana smiled, placing her hand on the heads of her two grandsons. Then she turned, glaring at the governor.


    "Remove this," she said, pointing at the slave collar around her neck. The two demons glanced at each other, nodding. They quickly got up and moved toward the governor. They picked him up like a sack and carried him toward their grandmother.


    "Remove it," the demons dropped the governor at their mother''s feet.


    "Y-Yes," the governor replied. Placing both hands on the collar, he chanted a spell, and the collar opened with a loud click, falling from Morgana''s neck to the cold floor.


    "Ahh... freedom," Morgana sighed, rubbing her neck and stretching her body as it began to rejuvenate quickly. A smile formed on her lips¡ªthe first in over ten years. Then she turned and placed a hand on the governor''s head.


    "I''ll deal with you later."


    In an instant, a crimson portal opened up beneath him and swallowed the governor.


    "Let''s clear the city first."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 181: A New Form

    Chapter 181: A New Form


    "Slay them all!" a red demon woman clad in full steel armor with a furred cape ordered, standing tall and proud with her giant axe. "Don''t let them pass!"


    "YES, GENERAL!"


    Blocking all the exits of the mine, none was able to escape, and soon a battle broke out. Honestly, to call it a battle would be a great desecration; the fight was nothing more than a slaughter. The defenders were unable to put a scratch on the attackers.


    The bloodstains on the walls of the mine told a story¡ªa gruesome and sad story. But for the attackers, it was a story of victory, hope, longing, and liberation.


    "Slay them all, and take what is rightfully ours!" General Morgana roared, her eyes locked on the demons that were preparing for one final desperate charge.


    "YES GENERAL"


    "KILL KILL KILL!!"


    A battle cry rose in the air as the demons charged. Then, out of nowhere, the very earth beneath their feet started shaking.


    "!!!" The demons were confused, their eyes darting left and right, looking for the cause of the disturbance. The rumbling sound kept growing, coming from all directions, causing the whole battlefield to fall silent. The demons on both sides stood frozen, staring at each other, not sure what was happening. Until¡ª


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The top half of the black castle just exploded, and a giant pillar of crimson flames rose to the sky, lighting the entire city. It was a display of pure power that planted absolute fear in everyone''s hearts.


    Neither the attackers nor the defenders were able to utter a single word. Their mouths gaped as they looked at the tall pillar. It was an unknown phenomenon, and they couldn''t understand its significance, or if it held any. Yet one thing was certain: it was a sign of something to come, something very powerful. And that something was indeed approaching¡ªa form, a presence that no one saw, and what had caused this bloody war.


    "It''s her," the demon general shouted, a smile forming on her face¡ªa smile filled with love and joy, as warmth spread from her chest and all over her body.


    "Mother!" the white-scaled naga standing next to her hissed, her face filled with pride and happiness as her red eyes spotted a figure inside the crimson flames. Yet the figure was different from what she remembered.


    "Hiss... Mother looks different."


    Majestic bat wings that seemed to be made from a starry sky, silver hair, and crimson eyes. With a wave of her hand, the giant pillar of flames that covered the entire city faded into a mist, leaving a trail of awe, admiration, love, fear, and terror on all the demons'' faces as they fully gazed at the image of a three-meter-tall creature¡ªa demon woman.


    "You killed me, brother"


    "You''ll die and suffer for a thousand years."


    "NOOOOOOO!!"


    The screams and cries echoed through the entire city, and the same thing happened to everyone inside the crimson sea. Some were dragged down by their brothers and sisters, while others were slaughtered by their mothers. In some cases, long hands made of blood burst through their bodies, tearing them apart before dragging what remained deep into the sea. Only her offspring and a few slaves were spared.


    The demon city was being cleansed, and Morgana watched the whole process with a smile on her face¡ªa cruel smile. Her crimson eyes shone, enjoying the screams of pain and agony.


    A little payback for ten years of hellish torture.


    "Gulp..." Her daughters gulped, watching the cruel end of their enemies. They were scared, yes. After all, this level of cruelty was a little much, even for demons. But they knew it was needed. All the ones who were killed deserved to be punished for the things they had done to them.


    "Hiss... Sister, you okay?" the white naga next to General Morgana whispered, her face filled with terror and a hint of amusement.


    "..." The general said nothing, her eyes locked on her mother. Not the city. She couldn''t care less about the others. The only one that mattered to her was her mother¡ªthe one who gave her life, the one she loved and admired.


    "Mother," Morgana whispered, reaching her hand toward the red sky. The smile never left her face.


    "My daughter," a gentle voice rang in the ears of the generals, a voice filled with love and kindness. "You did well, my child. Please wait a little and I''ll join you."


    "Of course, mother," the general nodded, bowing her head. The warmth spread from her heart as the voice faded. It was the feeling she always dreamed about¡ªa feeling of love, a feeling of completeness, a feeling of happiness, and a feeling of freedom. Today she got to meet her mother for the first time.


    CLAP!


    With a strong clap of her hands, Morgana commanded the blood sea to rise, and the blood obeyed, flowing upward and forming a massive ball that floated in the air. Then another clap, and the ball began to shrink until it was the size of an egg. Morgana held it in her hand for a moment before opening her mouth wide and devouring the ball of blood.


    "Ahh... delicious," Morgana moaned. The flavor was indescribable¡ªa flavor that could beget a smile even from a dead person, a flavor that could raise a dead army and a flavor that could only be understood by Morgana herself.


    "It''s been a long time since I had fresh blood," Morgana spoke, licking her lips and turning to her children with a warm smile, saying, "The city is ours, kids."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 182: A New Form Of Art

    Chapter 182: A New Form Of Art


    SNAP!


    Snapping my fingers, a red portal opened up before me, and the very next second, the demon governor came flying through the portal, crashing into the hard floor at my feet.


    "Welcome back, governor," I said with a smirk, staring at the beaten and bruised demon¡ªa sight that I was happy to see. A little bit of revenge was always good for the soul. Yet it was only the start.


    "I..." He wanted to speak, to curse, to complain, but he was smart enough to swallow his words when his eyes landed on me. It was so fucking satisfying to see the shocked look in his eyes when he realized that I was sitting on his throne in the middle of the city''s courtyard. His eyes darted around, and all he saw was thousands of demons surrounding him from all sides, staring at him with a look that ripped his soul apart.


    "So, here we are," I said, crossing my legs and leaning on the back of the throne. "Tell me, did you enjoy torturing me for all those years?"


    "Y-You?" The demon governor''s eyes bulged, staring at my face with a mix of shock, hatred, and confusion. He could not believe that I was the same woman he tortured and fucked for ten years straight.


    "That''s right, the bitch that you used and abused for the past ten years," I said with a smile. The satisfaction was too strong; I almost wanted to laugh. However, I kept myself composed and stared at the demon, my eyes narrowed, waiting for his reaction.


    "Y-You can''t be her. I don''t understand," the demon governor mumbled, shaking his head. His eyes were scanning my body as if searching for a clue or some kind of sign¡ªa sign that I was not who he thought I was.


    I guess it makes sense. I had a human appearance before, and now I''m in my new form¡ªa demon form. I received this form in my fourth or fifth year; I can''t recall well. The notification just popped out one day informing me that I gained a new form. There were no requirements before, so I have no idea how I gained it.


    What makes the form more interesting is that it was called "Primordial Demon Form," and it has multiple versions that I could change. At the moment, I have three: the Naga Form, the Imp Form, and the Primordial Form, which I''m using right now. The form leans more draconic in nature.


    "Is your head okay? Can''t you even recognize the mother of your children?" I asked, tilting my head. The smile was still there; my face was a mask of calmness and confidence¡ªa display of pure power. The more he gazed at my face, the more despair he felt.


    "Sigh... let''s just end this quickly," I said, sighing. With a wave of my hand, the demon began to float in the air toward me. "You know... drinking my blood was a big mistake. After all, it is the source of my power that allows me to do things like this."


    "Wha-what are you?" the demon governor mumbled. He was confused, scared, angry, and lost. His eyes were locked on me, but his mind was drifting. His eyes were moving around, looking for an answer, an explanation, or maybe a helping hand that could save him from his fate.


    "Why the sad face?" I asked, standing up. The sound of my wings spreading was the only thing I heard. The silence was complete, and the atmosphere was heavy. Everyone in the courtyard was watching the demon float and twitch in the air, their eyes filled with hate and desire, wishing that they were the ones who would deliver the punishment.


    "I must say, you have a fine body," I whispered, tracing my fingers down her spine, making her twitch and shiver as pleasure rose within her.


    "I told you, stop" the demon girl shouted, the heat was gathering on her cheeks, her breathing was becoming haggard and her chest was heaving up and down. Her eyes were darting around, searching for an exit, for a way out.


    SMACK!


    "Ahhhh!" another cute scream, this time, I smacked her pussy, the impact was soft, but the pain was intense, and the sensation was overwhelming for her.


    "Oh, you''re wet," I said, smiling at her. A cruel smile, the kind of smile that a devil would make. "Don''t worry, you''ll have your fun"


    "H-Huh?" The demon girl mumbled, staring at me, but before she could form a word or understand a thing, I threw her in the air toward my children.


    "Have your fun with her, but keep her alive, I need her"


    YES, MOTHER!" The entire demon army¡ªmale, female, and futa¡ªbowed and cheered. It was clear why; they were tired after taking the city. They needed relief, and the demon governor''s new body was perfect. Since I only told them not to kill her, they could do anything to her.


    The demons quickly surrounded the fallen demon. Their eyes were lustful. Their hands and feet were slowly removing their own armor and unsheathing their large rods. Each one was currently gazing at the demon girl''s naked and voluptuous body, drinking in her beauty and the smell¡ªthe smell of a fertile and ready bitch that was about to become a breeding whore.


    "Mother..." the demon girl standing to my right called. Her voice was soft, a little hesitant, and a hint of embarrassment was evident. I immediately understood what she wanted and opened my arms wide.


    "Come here, my little girl," I said with a gentle smile. The girl blushed, her eyes filled with love and gratitude. She quickly jumped on me and embraced me, her arms wrapped around my waist and her head buried in my chest.


    "Ahh... I waited my whole life for this moment," the demon girl sighed, nuzzling her nose on my breast, inhaling deeply, enjoying the sweet and addicting smell.


    "Me too, my daughter."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 183: Creation

    Chapter 183: Creation


    Morgana, my first demon imp daughter. Her birth could be considered a miracle for one simple yet complicated reason.


    I made her. Literally.


    To this day, I don''t know how to explain it. When the torture at the hands of the demon governor began, I somehow received a revelation, an enlightenment, or it could be simply called a deep understanding of my powers. The things I could do right now were beyond what I could imagine to the point that it was overwhelming. I had to spend my entire time inside the Iron Maiden going through the knowledge and trying to understand it well.


    One of the things I gained was something that is essential for any goddess: Creation.


    It had its limits since I''m not a goddess yet, but the things I could do to the fetus inside the womb were amazing. I still can''t change the race or the gender yet, but I can modify everything else: the body, the magic, the character, and the personality.


    In Morgana''s case, I had an interesting idea. What if I could create myself? Take one of the fetuses inside me and create an exact copy of myself¡ªa daughter that will have all the things I have, including my memories, magic, and personality. The idea was exciting, so I gave it a shot.


    It worked, but there was a catch: the soul. To make a copy of myself, I had to kill the soul of my unborn daughter and place a part of my soul instead. But you know me¡ªI love my kids, and killing them, even when they were just a clump of cells and a fetus inside my womb, was not an option.


    So I did the next best thing. I gave her a body and magic like mine but without my memories. That''s why I named her after me. My link to her was the strongest out of all my children, even Ember and Luna.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You have grown," I said, caressing her silky silver hair. A soft smile was on my face; it had been a long time since I had the chance to embrace any of my daughters.


    "Thanks to you, Mother," Morgana replied, nuzzling her face on my tits, licking my skin and enjoying the taste.


    "It''s good to see you again, Morgana," a voice came from my left. I turned my head and saw a familiar kind face.


    "Martha! It''s good to see you well," I said, reaching and touching her hand. She got old. The wrinkles and the white hair were a clear sign of that, but she was still the same¡ªa gentle and kind woman.


    "Thank you for saving me," Martha said, bowing her head, "and for giving me a family."


    "You''re not surprised by my appearance?" I asked, raising a brow. It had been ten years since we met, and a lot had happened since.


    "Well, a little, but I knew it was you," the old woman said with a kind smile. She was a little tired, and her voice was a bit weak, yet her eyes were bright and filled with life. The motherly warmth she gave was the same as always.


    "Plus, living with your demon daughters and giving birth to daughters of mine, I learned to accept the strangest things."


    "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," I said, raising my hand and staring at the old woman with a serious look.


    "Ah... Morgana?"


    "Martha... if you want to marry my daughter, you need to go through me," I said, wrapping my arms around my daughter Morgana defensively.


    "Huh?" The old woman was confused. Her face was filled with confusion and shock.


    "Kyaa! I always wanted to say that."


    "..."


    "Mom, that''s a little too much," Morgana whispered. Her face was bright red, and a little bit of embarrassment was showing. Yet she liked it.


    "Hahaha... I''m joking," I laughed, slapping my knee. I can''t help but crack a joke, and one thing off my list to do.


    "Oh, what''s wrong, my little girl?" I asked, pulling her into my embrace. The tears were rolling down her cheeks like a river as she buried her head in my breast and cried.


    "I''m sorry, hiss... I''m so sorry, Mother."


    "Why are you sorry?" I asked, patting her scaled head. "You didn''t do anything wrong. If anyone, it''s me who should apologize. After all, I failed to protect you."


    "If I hadn''t been born, Mother would have lived her life without problems, and she wouldn''t have had to go through the torture."


    Oh, I see... She''s blaming herself for my torture, probably thinking that if she was never born, then I wouldn''t have gone through the fight against the blue naga and getting captured by the governor.


    BONK!


    "OUCH!" The white naga hissed, rubbing her forehead and glaring at me. A look of surprise was written on her face, and she wondered why I smacked her.


    "Don''t you ever think about such things," I said, holding her hands and squeezing them. "You''re the best thing that happened to me."


    "Really?" The white naga sniffed, her red eyes filled with doubt.


    "Really," I answered. A warm smile was on my lips.


    "I... love you, Mother," the white naga whispered, burying her face in my breasts, and taking a deep breath.


    "And I love you too, Snow."


    "Hisss... Snow?" The naga tilted her head. Her snake-like face was filled with confusion.


    "Yes, that''s your name," I said, smiling. "Snow."


    "Snow," the naga repeated, testing the word, and then a huge smile appeared on her face. "Snow, hiss... I like it."


    "Then it''s settled."


    "Thank you, Mother," the white naga¡ªno, Snow¡ªsaid, hugging me tightly, enjoying the warmth and the sweet smell of my milk that her other sister was drinking sneakily before she was forced to stop by her human wife.


    "You''re welcome"


    "M-Mother, can I?" Snow whispered, licking her lips, her red eyes were locked on my breasts. "I miss the taste"


    "Sure," I answered, presenting my right nipple. A moment later, Snow leaned close and took the tip of my nipple into her mouth. A sweet and warm sensation spread from my breast and all over my body.


    "Ahh...I missed this" I moaned, leaning back and letting my naga daughter drink my milk, then I noticed a mom vent in front of me, opening my eyes, I saw many of my demon daughters staring at their naga sister, with a watery mouth and a burning desire for the taste.


    "Come here," I said, gesturing them to come closer, and like a bunch of hungry pups they ran and began to fight for my left nipple,


    "Sigh... no need to fight" Sighing I used my transformation to grow more breasts, allowing all my daughters to have their fill.


    Happy new year everyone! I hope you''re having fun.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 184: Farewell

    Chapter 184: Farewell


    A week has passed since my children took control of the mining city. The first thing we did was honor our dead.


    Even though our victory was swift and easy, we still suffered casualties. Not many, considering the scale of the battle¡ªa little over four hundred¡ªbut it was still a big number for me because the dead were my children.


    Following the traditions of the demons, we burned the dead. The demons believe that by doing so, the fallen warriors would have a chance to enter the cycle of reincarnation and be reborn again in hell.


    The ceremony was quick¡ªa simple ritual. No big words were spoken; a little blessing and a goodbye were all we needed. The demon mining city was the first time I ever felt this loss. Not a great one, but still a loss, and holding back my tears was a challenge.


    The second thing we did was clear the mine of the dead bodies and the blood that covered the city. Even though my ultimate blood skill consumed all the demons and the hostile slaves that were in the open, it failed to do so for some, and their bodies were left to rot. So cleaning was essential.


    The third was the victory celebration. And how did we celebrate, you may ask? By fucking, of course.


    The demons were sex-crazed people, and just by being from my bloodline, their desire and lust were even stronger. So it''s only natural that the party was a fuckfest. After all, the demons who survived the battle needed some release, and there was nothing better than a party with tons of alcohol and free cocks and pussies to relieve their tension.


    The city was quickly turned into a giant orgy, and I had a front seat in the center of the plaza, watching the spectacular view of a sea of flesh. The moans and screams filled the air. The smell of cum, sweat, and the stench of alcohol was heavy, yet no one seemed to care¡ªnot me, not my demon daughters, not their sons and daughters. The only thing on their minds was pleasure.


    Surprisingly, I didn''t participate in the orgy. Even though my body was itching to fuck, and I was ready to jump on the closest dick and have my way with him, I decided not to. The main reasons were my physical and mental health.


    You may think that I''m fine and that the ten years of torture and abuse didn''t affect me at all, but the truth is, it did. And the worst part? The damage was mental.


    I tried to have a little fun in the celebration and reward my daughter Morgana. However, the moment the tip of her dick touched my pussy, I felt an uncontrollable desire to rip her apart¡ªand the fear that followed. A fear so intense, so terrifying, and so paralyzing that I was frozen.


    I know the reason why I felt such extreme rage and fear¡ªthe torture I suffered at the hands of the governor. Removing my skin, eating it in front of me, and then breeding me while he licked my blood like a fucking animal.


    It was a horrifying and painful experience. And even now, with all of that over, the feeling is still with me¡ªhaunting me, following me, and sometimes even stopping me from enjoying the pleasure of sex.


    It''s not that I''m traumatized, and I would get panic attacks and shit like that. No, no. I''m a strong and powerful future goddess. A trauma or a mental problem could not affect me. I just need time and rest to fully recover.


    "Hm?" Narrowing my eyes, I spotted a female human slave dragging a young demon to one of the buildings with a smile on her face.


    "I see the new plan worked," I chuckled softly, realizing that the seeds of our efforts had begun to bloom in less than a week.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The slaves remained slaves. I didn''t free them. I''m not that kind of person. Suppose the circumstances were different, maybe. But the reality here was different.


    "My Little Morgana." I smiled, turning around and hugging my first demon-imp daughter.


    "Take this bag with you, Mother. I hope it will be of some use to you," she said, handing me a big black pouch. "It contains bloodstones."


    "I''ll make sure to use it well," I nodded, taking the pouch and placing it inside my inventory. "Take care of your sisters, okay?"


    "Of course," Morgana nodded. Her lips formed a thin smile¡ªa sly smile. "They are in good hands."


    "Yes, I''m sure they are." A wry smile formed on my lips. The mental image of Morgana fucking the shit out of her sisters and having her way with them was too strong to ignore.


    "I''ll visit soon," I said, turning back and waving my hand. Summoning blood chains, soon, a totally fucked-up demon girl dropped before me. She was covered in cum, sweat, and piss. Her eyes were dazed. Her pussy was red, and her ass was gaping. It was clear that she had been fucked for days nonstop.


    "I see that you''re enjoying yourself, governor," I said, lifting her chin. Her face was a mess, covered in drool, and a hint of madness was evident.


    "Y-yes... Mistress," the demon girl mumbled. A wide grin was on her face, yet her mind was broken beyond repair.


    "Sigh..." I sighed, staring at the condition of the former male governor who tortured me for years. What he¡ªor she¡ªsuffered was just a fraction of what I had endured. To tell you the truth, I kind of lost the desire to punish him. It''s like I don''t care anymore. Before, all my focus was on how to torture him and the blue naga and make them pay. But now, the only thing I feel is indifference.


    "Let''s get this over with." With a simple flick of my hand, the demon governor''s body simply exploded. Then I controlled the blood, forming it into a small ball and eating it.


    Ding!


    [You have successfully collected all the necessary blood.]


    [Congratulations! You have passed the Trial of the Body.]


    [Stand by, you''ll be teleported back to the starting point.]


    "Ah... finally." I sighed, staring at the blue text. Collecting blood was the key to ending this trial, and the governor''s blood was the last piece.


    "Farewell." With one last look at my daughter, I closed my eyes and vanished into nothingness.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 185: No Rest, To The Next Trial

    Chapter 185: No Rest, To The Next Trial


    Clap! Clap!


    "Congratulations, Queen Morgana, on completing the second trial."


    Looking to my right, I saw the three faceless judges. They were the same¡ªwith no faces, no hair, and no color¡ªclapping their long, thin hands.


    "Thank you."


    "It must be said that you did well, especially in the torture part," the faceless judge who was on the left spoke. His voice was the same monotone sound, yet it had a hint of satisfaction in it.


    "Yeah, but it was a bit rough," I said, smirking at the faceless judge before dropping onto the cold floor of this dark space on my back, resting.


    "Hm?" Turning left, I saw a second glass tube similar to the first one, but instead of containing a body, it was filled to the brim with blood¡ªso much that the level of blood was reaching the edge.


    "Is that the blood I collected?" I asked, raising my head and pointing at the glass tube.


    "Yes."


    "So what are we doing now?"


    "Now, the next trial, the final trial of the heart."


    "Before that, tell me one thing," I said, sitting and turning my gaze to the faceless judge. "The world where the trial of the body took place.... was it a real one?"


    I knew the answer, but I wanted confirmation. Unlike the trial of the mind, where the entire world was the palace and the people inside¡ªsome were fake, others were past challengers who failed to ascend¡ªthe trial of the body was in a real place, with real people, real lives, real history, and a real world. Yet I didn''t care about that; all I wanted was to confirm that my children there were real, not fake.


    "..." The faceless judges turned their heads, staring at each other, not answering.


    "So, what about my children? Are they real?" I repeated, this time with a cold tone, my eyes filled with murderous intent.


    "..."


    "Answer me. Now," a deep growl came from my throat as I saw their silence.


    "Yes, the trial teleported you to another world, and everything that happened was real," the one in the middle answered, earning him a strange faceless stare from the other two. But the judge ignored them and continued, "Your demon children are real and are alive."


    "Good," a smile formed on my face. The anger was gone, replaced by a feeling of joy and relief. The worry was still there, but knowing that my children were real, alive, and well was enough.


    "Now, can we begin the final trial?" the faceless judge on the left asked. His voice was still emotionless, but I could sense the tension.


    "Not yet. I need some rest," I said, turning my head, closing my eyes, and laying back on the hard floor. "How much time has passed outside?"


    Unlike the last trial, where a thousand years passed like a week, the ten years I spent inside the trial of the body were slow, and I felt every second, every minute, and every hour. The pain, the hunger, and the thirst were unbearable. But I survived and won.


    "A week," the one in the middle replied.


    "Oh... so little?" I opened my eyes and raised my brows. That wasn''t what I expected.


    "Wake up, sis. Mom is calling."


    The moment the figure''s face came into focus, my mind went blank, and the shock was too big. Short black hair and ocean-blue eyes. A face that, although young, was identical to the woman in the portrait inside the Nightmare Tower.


    The little girl ten or twelve years old had the same face as me.


    "Hmm... who are you?"


    "Huh?" The girl tilted her head, staring at me. Her blue eyes were wide, and her lips were pouting. "It''s me, your sister, Victoria."


    "Victoria?" I whispered the name.


    "Are you okay, sis?" The little girl, or Victoria, asked, reaching out and touching my forehead. "Are you playing sick to avoid work?"


    "Huh?"


    "Sis? Are you sick? Your face is pale."


    "Uh... no, no, I''m fine." Shaking my head, I quickly regained my composure. This was the third trial, and the faceless judges had said that the setting would be related to the past¡ªmy past¡ªwith a massive revelation.


    I had a sister.


    "Are you sure?" Victoria asked, narrowing her eyes. A look of concern and doubt was evident.


    "Yes," I nodded, smiling at her. "Don''t worry."


    "Good." Victoria nodded, returning my smile¡ªa warm, cute smile. She leaned closer and kissed me on the forehead. "Breakfast is ready. Don''t take long."


    "Okay," I replied, and the girl quickly jumped from the bed and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    "Hmmm," a soft hum left my lips as I sat on the edge of the bed. The room was small, made from wood with a dark brown color, yet it was old. The wooden boards had cracks, and the paint was fading. However, the room had a warm and comfortable feel to it.


    There was a window in the room. Its white curtain was slightly moved by the wind, and a small breeze entered the room, brushing against my face.


    I got up and walked towards the window, but instead of staring at the view outside, my focus was quickly stolen by the reflection. The image of a young girl stared back at me.


    She had fair skin, long raven-black hair, and a pair of ocean-blue eyes.


    I looked almost like the girl... no, my sister.


    "Are we twins?" I wondered, looking down at my body and realizing that I was just a young ten-year-old girl, not an adult.


    GROWL!


    "I should get something to eat first. I can''t think on an empty stomach."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 186: A Simple Life (1)

    Chapter 186: A Simple Life (1)


    What a simple but honest life: the home, the food, the clothes, and the warm and kind faces of people who don''t hold a single hater in their hearts toward you.


    A simple and honest life that''s worth fighting for.


    "Morgi, finish your plate," a soft and warm voice came from the left, a voice of a woman that looked just like me. Long raven hair and blue eyes, this woman had the same face as the adult me, which was understandable since this woman was my mother.


    "I''m too full," I said, trying not to sound like a lazy ass, or a little girl afraid of the food. But come on, I hate broccoli, and half of the plate was covered with the green stuff.


    ''How the hell does anyone eat broccoli for breakfast?''


    "Don''t give me that," My mother said. Her voice was soft, and a warm smile was on her face. "Eat your plate; the broccoli will do you good."


    "But it''s green, and it tastes like shi... ahem, I don''t like it," I mumbled, glaring at the offending vegetable, trying not to curse since my hate was real.


    "Young lady," the mother figure raised a brow. The smile on her face was gone, replaced by a stern look¡ªthe kind of look that made me regret what I did and scared the shit out of me.


    ''Mothers are scary creatures.''


    "Sigh... I''m sorry, Mom," I sighed, taking the fork and digging into the green thingy. My stomach was full, and the smell was making me gag. But the look of my mother was worse.


    "Morgana," a low and deep voice came from the right. It was a man''s voice, and I didn''t have to turn to know who it was.


    "Eat your food," he said, then, with a serious look, he raised his empty plate, showing it to me. "Look, I finished mine."


    "..."


    "Oh, well done, dear," my mother cheered, clapping her hands and smiling brightly. Then she leaned, giving my father a kiss on the cheek. "And you, young lady¡ª"


    "Hmp," I rolled my eyes, and with a sigh, I took a deep breath and took a huge bite, forcing the food down my throat. It was horrible¡ªa taste of hell.


    "See, it''s not that bad."


    "Yeah, not for you," I mumbled, glaring at my father.


    The man was tall and had a broad chest. His black hair was the same as mine, yet it was cut short, and he had a thick, well-trimmed beard. But his eyes were red, like blood. The man was in no way just a simple farmer. I mean, his figure was that of a soldier or something. Even my mother¡ªher beauty, the way she talked, walked, and held herself¡ªwasn''t simple. I could spot something of nobility.


    I don''t know their names yet, and I can''t ask. That would be strange¡ªif your daughter suddenly asked about your name. I just have to wait until they speak their names, but I don''t see that happening anytime soon because...


    "Dear!"


    "Yes, honey."


    "..."


    The two were acting like a lovely couple¡ªkissing, hugging, and doing other things. You know what I mean.


    "Num!... Num!"


    "You do like broccoli?" I said, blankly staring at the young girl sitting to my left¡ªmy twin sister Victoria, who had her mouth filled with the green thing.


    "Yes," she nodded, and the smile on her face was priceless.


    "You''re a weirdo."


    "Hah!" The young girl turned to me, glaring at me with a fierce look. "That''s rich, coming from you."


    "..."


    "You mean that you don''t remember using some of the sheep as horses the other day?"


    ''Oh, I see.'' Realizing the reason why the sheep hated me, I turned and began dragging the hay in, filling the feeding trough.


    "Sigh... That''s not how you do it," Victoria said, shaking her head and showing me how it''s done.


    "Like this," the young girl moved smoothly, and she had the perfect movement, yet a single thing was bugging me.


    ''Way the hell is a twelve-year-old girl knows how to do farm work?''


    Anyway, I ignored it and did as she showed me. It took some time to fill all of the feeding troughs, but we finished.


    "HOOW" A voice came from outside the barn. Moments later, my father stepped in. "Well done, girls."


    "Thank you, Dad," Victoria replied, bowing her head, while I just smiled at him.


    "Say, do you want to come with me to the village?" he asked. "We need to restock our supplies and buy some more seeds."


    "Okay," both Victoria and I nodded, a little bit excited and curious about this new village. Maybe I could find information about this place.


    "Good, good," he said, smiling at us. Then he turned, asking us to follow. "Let''s go."


    The two of us followed after him to the wagon that was parked outside the barn, with a big horse at the front.


    "Get in the wagon," he said, gesturing us to sit. We obeyed and sat behind him. Then he whipped the horse, and we started moving.


    The journey was silent as I only kept staring at the landscape. It was beautiful: the green grass, the flowers, the trees, the mountains in the distance, and the blue sky. The view was breathtaking. The smell was great¡ªa fresh, natural smell¡ªand the sounds of the animals and birds brought me a sense of calmness.


    "We''re here," a voice snapped me out of my thoughts, and I found myself staring at a small, humble village. There were wooden houses, some small shops and stalls, and the streets were made of gravel.


    "Here, take this and go buy something to eat," my father said, handing each of us five bronze coins. There was nothing on the coins except a face with a weird mustache.


    "Be back in an hour."


    "Okay," both Victoria and I said. The two of us began walking. Victoria quickly spotted a stall selling fruit and bought two apples. Then the two of us went to explore the village.


    "Say," I asked, staring at my twin, who was happily biting her apple.


    "Yeah?"


    "Is there a place that sells books here?"


    "Books?" Victoria tilted her head, and a sly smirk was on her lips. "Do you mean the normal or the naughty ones like last time?"


    "..." Yes, I have been a pervert since I was young.


    "Normal ones, please."


    "Hmm..." The young girl thought for a moment. "There is a shop that sells books and papers."


    "Good, let''s go there."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 187: A Simple Life (2)

    Chapter 187: A Simple Life (2)


    Ring!


    "Hello?" I said out loud, entering the bookstore, a small, cramped place with a large number of books on shelves and some more lying on the tables. The room was clean, and the air was heavy, smelling like paper.


    "One minute," a voice came from the back. It was a female voice, and a few seconds later, a young lady came out¡ªa woman of about twenty years, with a long ponytail and a pair of round glasses. She was wearing a plain, gray dress, and the look of a bookworm was on her face. Sorry, that was the wrong thing to say since she had something far better on her face.


    A suspicious white and creamy thing on the corner of her mouth.


    ''Did I interrupt her breakfast?'' I thought with a chuckle, noticing a head of a dick poking from behind a bookshelf. ''It''s good that even at this age, people still love sex.''


    "Can I help you?" she asked, placing her hands together and smiling gently, forgetting the cum on her face.


    ''It''s good that Victoria doesn''t understand any of this,'' I sighed in relief, flashing an innocent smile befitting a child.


    "I don''t want to interrupt your fun, so I''ll just look around myself," I said, tapping on the right corner of my mouth. "You don''t mind that, miss?"


    "Oh... I''m sorry." The young woman quickly realized what I was pointing at and wiped the cum off. The look on her face was absolutely cute, but I guess it was manageable since she thought that I didn''t understand what the white stuff was.


    Anyway, I just ignored the woman and began looking around the store. To be honest, for a small store like this, it had a huge variety of books¡ªfrom the old ones that are almost falling apart to the new ones. It also has a lot of topics, from children''s stories and history to cookbooks and a whole lot more.


    "Hmm... interesting." The variety of books caught me by surprise, and it gave me a strange feeling since this village or the time period to be exact, was that of a medieval period. So seeing a book about a simple recipe for a cake was surprising.


    ''Is this the difference between my past and the trial?'' I thought, staring at some book titles. If this was my past and this bookstore did exist, I don''t think it had this much variety of books. The trial was built on my past, yes, but I don''t think it''s a one-on-one copy of it. Small or big details could have changed.


    ''Well, anyway, I still need information.'' Shaking my head, I began to search the shelves for history books. It took me some time to finally find the right section.


    "Hmm? Interesting," I mumbled, flipping the pages of a thick leather book. Its name was The Prince by Machiavelli. The book was about politics and power and the best way to take the throne. What caught my attention wasn''t the book or its content but instead was a small yellow page glued to the back.


    Written on this page was the date that the book was first published: 1532 in Italy. This book''s edition was made in 1550, and the year that the book entered this store: was 1586.


    ''This book still looks new. So this year is 1586 or a year or two later,'' I thought, picking up the book and returning to the front. Looking for the woman, to my surprise, she was with a young man.


    Now, for a small kid like me, nothing would seem out of the ordinary¡ªa young man hugging his girlfriend or wife from behind. But for a perverted one like me, noticing the small hip movement of the man was a dead giveaway.


    ''Oh my!... Sex during work hours.'' Flashing a sly smile, I approached slowly. To my luck, Victoria wasn''t here as she was busy reading a good story about a wolf and a small girl in a red hood.


    "Excuse me, miss."


    "Yes!" The woman jumped and quickly turned, pushing the man down and hiding him under the counter. Yet I saw everything in an instant.


    ''Pfff... what a small dick.''


    "What can I do for you, miss?" The young woman asked. The look on her face was bright red, yet she managed to hide her embarrassment and acted like nothing happened.


    "Can I ask you how old this book is?" I said, handing her the thick book.


    "Hmm... it''s old," the woman said, opening the cover and inspecting it. "It was made in 1550, and we received it two years ago."


    ''I see, so I''m in the year 1588.''


    "Miss, you look like a smart person. May I ask you a question?" I asked, trying to look as innocent and cute as possible.


    "Sure," the woman nodded, liking my compliment. "What is it?"


    "Can you tell me about the kingdom we''re in and what country we''re living in?"


    "We''re leaving," he said, grabbing the reins. The moment Victoria and I seated ourselves next to each other, the wagon started, and we headed home.


    As we traveled, I stared at the landscape, enjoying the fresh air and the calm. Yet a part of me was worried. This was a trial, my final one, and I had no idea how to finish or where to even look.


    "Dad." A voice came from beside me, and I turned, only to see Victoria jumping on my father''s shoulder and pointing at our house that was close. "Who''s that?"


    "Hmm?" I immediately turned upon hearing her words, narrowing my eyes. There at the front of our house was a man clad in steel or silver armor, with a sword on his waist and a blue and gold cape on his back with something close to a "W" symbol.


    ''He looks like a knight, a royal one,'' I thought, as we closed in on our home.


    My father didn''t say anything. The look on his face changed from a warm and kind smile to a stern and cold one, and the two of us noticed it.


    "Victoria," he said, his voice low and deep. "Morgana."


    "Yes."


    "Stay behind me."


    "Okay." The two of us nodded, not knowing why he was worried. But I''m sure he had his reasons, so we just did as he said. Moreover, I''m just a human twelve-year-old girl with no magic or system.


    The wagon stopped, and my father stepped down. Victoria and I followed after him.


    "Good morning, sir," my father spoke first, his tone formal and polite, and the smile on his face was forced.


    Instead of greeting my father back, the knight took a step forward, slammed his fist on his chest, and gave a deep bow to my father.


    "Lord Vladimir Tepes, I''m honored to finally meet you again," the knight said, raising his head and giving my father a smile, a friendly one. Yet the tension didn''t fade.


    ''Oh... My father''s name is Vladimir Tepes. What a strong name. And he''s a lord. Wait a second, so my full name is Morgana Tepes?''


    "Sir Walter, it''s a pleasure," my father spoke, flashing a smile, and a look of relief appeared on his face.


    ''Oh, so they''re familiar,'' I thought. The worry and tension were gone, but the curiosity remained, as a million questions appeared in my mind.


    "Is he inside?" my father asked, staring at the door.


    "Yes, he''s waiting for you."


    "Very well."


    "Father?" Victoria spoke, the worry evident.


    "It''s alright. It''s just that your grandfather is here, and he always likes to put up a show."


    "Our grandfather?" the young girl asked, tilting her head.


    "Yes. Oh... I forgot you two never met him before. Come," my father said, taking both our hands.


    The knight, Sir Walter, opened the door and held it for us. Yet the moment the three of us entered the house, I felt a sense of danger. The feeling came out of nowhere. But in the next second, my eyes spotted an old man sitting comfortably on a chair, drinking tea and laughing with my mother.


    "Ah, here are the little girls," the old man stood and turned to us. He had long white hair and a well-trimmed beard. However, the look on his face was a cold one, and his black eyes were as deep and dark as the night. Then out of nowhere, that cold expression instantly changed into a warm and soft smile that had a strange charm to it¡ªmore of a stupid smile, actually.


    "Come and give your old man a hug."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 188: Heir of the County

    Chapter 188: Heir of the County


    "Come and give your old man a hug." The look on his face was of a scary man trying his best to look cool in front of his granddaughters, yet the effort was a failed one. The look on both me and my sister was... well, blank and out of place.


    "Go on," my father shook his head before nudging the two of us, smiling.


    "Okay," Victoria nodded and began walking towards the old man. I, on the other hand, waited to see how things played out.


    The moment the little girl got close to the old man, he stretched his arms and brought her into a tight hug.


    "My, my, what a beautiful and lovely girl," the old man said. The tone of his voice was gentle and kind. "Just like your mother."


    "Thank you," Victoria replied, blushing and smiling at the old man.


    "You must be Victoria. How old are you?" he said with a smile, guessing right.


    Me and my sister were a true twin¡ªthe same hair and eyes and the same face. No one would be able to know who was who. The only thing that could be used was that my hair was longer than Victoria''s, but that was it.


    "Yes, I''m twelve years old," she said, raising her head and showing the old man a smile.


    "Hmmm, you''ll make a great bride when you''re older, haha," the old man chuckled, ruffling the young girl''s hair. "I''m jealous of your future husband."


    "Please, Dad," my mother sighed, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. "She''s too young to talk about marriage."


    ''Oh, he''s the father of my mother, not father?''


    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop," the old man laughed, and the look on his face was a warm one. He gave Victoria another tight hug before sending her off.


    "Now, who is this shy and cutie?" he said, letting go of my sister and turning to me with open arms.


    ''Sigh.'' Not wanting to seem rude or an idiot, I did as Victoria did and went in for a hug. However...


    "!!!" Suddenly my senses screamed danger, and out of instinct, I jumped back, avoiding my grandfather''s arm, and took a defensive stance.


    ''Shit,'' I cursed. My action had attracted everyone''s attention, and the silence was deafening. The only sound that broke the silence was the chuckle coming from the old man.


    "I see that you have great instincts, Morgana," the old man said. A smile was on his face. However, his eyes were cold and sharp. "Your reflexes and the way you avoided my arm... they were good, even for your age."


    BONK!


    "DAD!" my mother shouted, slamming the man on the head with a spoon. "Don''t scare the kids; you almost gave them a heart attack."


    "Sorry, dear," the old man said, rubbing his head, and the look on his face was an apologetic one. Yet the cold and dangerous feeling didn''t vanish.


    "You''re fine?" Victoria asked, placing her hand on my shoulder.


    "I''m okay," I said, smiling at her, trying my best not to look scared, which, in fact, I was. I had no idea what the old man did, but it freaked me out.


    "Well done, Morgi," my father said with a proud smile, giving me a thumbs up.


    "Thanks, Dad."


    "Haha, very good, Morgana. Come sit; I won''t do anything, I promise," the old man said, gesturing for me to join him.


    "Sure."


    "We never met, but I''m your grandfather, and this is my name, Dmitri Tepes, Count of Wallachia. Please feel free to call me Grandpa."


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa," I said, trying to look as innocent and cute as possible.


    "Haha," the old man laughed, patting the little girl''s head. Then he turned to my father, saying, "I''ll be back in a week to pick up the girls."


    "Understood," my father nodded his head. The look on his face was serious.


    "Well then, I''ll take my leave," the old man said, and with a small bow, he walked out of the door.


    ...


    That evening, Victoria never stopped bombarding my mother with questions about life in a big castle, royalty, and many other things. Yet my mind was elsewhere. I was lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling. The moonlight was peeking from the window, and the room was silent.


    Knock Knock.


    "Yes."


    "May I come in?" my father''s voice came from behind the door.


    "Yeah."


    The door opened, and his tall figure stepped in. In his hand was a thin and long wooden box¡ªa case.


    "Dad?"


    "Here," the tall man took a seat next to me, handing me the box.


    "What''s this?"


    "Open it," he said, nodding.


    I did as he asked, opening the box and revealing the beauty inside. The blade was long and wide. It was covered in a black cloth, yet the shine of the silver was bright and clear, especially the crimson diamond at the bottom of the handle.


    "Beautiful," I muttered. The sword was a work of art.


    "This is an ancient weapon called Nosferat, handed down for generations in our family," my father spoke, and the look on his face was serious. "I was planning to give it to you after you turned eighteen, but with what happened today, I thought that you should have it now."


    "Thank you, Dad," I smiled, taking the sword out and feeling the weight. It was heavy, yet I felt the strength in it.


    "You''ll need to get strong to protect your sister, Morgana," the father said, placing his hand on my head.


    "I will."


    "Good. Here," he handed me something, and it was a book.


    "What is it?"


    "An ancient book¡ªa collection of swordsmanship and hand-to-hand combat," he replied, smiling. "It was my only teacher when I joined the knights. I hope it will be of good use to you."


    "Thank you, Dad," I said, feeling an uncontrollable urge to hug the man, my father, so I did.


    He said nothing, only hugging me back, and for a long time, we just stayed like that until he broke the silence with some words that I''ll remember till the day I die.


    "Morgana, the road ahead is tough, and you''ll face a lot of trials, but I believe in you," he said, patting my head. The tone of his voice was gentle, and the look on his face was kind.


    "Remember, the family is everything, and besides me, your mother, your sister, and your grandfather, don''t trust anyone else¡ªno one. And don''t show mercy."


    "I''ll make you and Mother proud."


    "I know," he smiled, a bright and warm one, giving me another hug. "You''re my daughter, after all."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 189: To The Castle

    Chapter 189: To The Castle


    Time flew by so fast, and in a blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    I spent that week reading the book my father gave me and training with the sword. The book was simple and clear, and the instructions were easy to follow, even for a kid like me. However, the sword was a different story.


    The weight was too much, and the length was a huge disadvantage. It was impossible for me to use the black sword with my current strength, so I had to use wooden swords.


    Yet it wasn''t as bad; the wooden sword was perfect for learning. The length, the weight, the grip, and everything else were ideal.


    As for the training, my father would join me sometimes, teaching me and correcting my mistakes since I kept doing them on purpose, just to not draw unwanted attention.


    As for the rest of the week, it was fun. I was running around the house, helping with the field, and playing with the sheep and the cow. Victoria, the young girl, was with me all the time, showing me how to do things.


    I didn''t mind, and I didn''t complain. The little girl was happy, and it would be rude of me to ruin it. After all, she''s my twin sister, and I love her.


    "Sigh..."


    ''It''s almost time,'' I thought as the sun began to set. The light was dimming, and the sky was getting dark. A sigh left my lips, and I felt sad and empty since tomorrow my sister and I would leave our home and begin our new lives in a big castle as princesses.


    ''I''ll miss you, Mom, Dad.''


    "Sigh..." A second sigh left my lips as I stared at the sky. Yet it didn''t last long as a figure stood beside me, blocking the view.


    "You ready, sis?" Victoria spoke, staring at the sky with her big blue eyes. The look on her face was the same as mine.


    "Not really, but I guess we have no choice."


    "Yeah," the young girl replied. Her voice was low as she sat down next to me. "But don''t worry, I''ll be there for you."


    "Thanks."


    "No problem," she said, flashing a small smile. "We''re twins, after all."


    "Come, let''s go back." Standing up, I extended my hand to her. "We have a big day tomorrow."


    "Okay." Taking my hand, the young girl stood up, and the two of us returned home. That evening, my mom prepared a huge dinner for the whole family.


    We ate and talked, and at some point, the whole house was filled with laughter since Mom tried to trick me by mixing small pieces of broccoli with the meat and the potato. But I found out about it. Yet that didn''t change the fact that I had to eat it, or Mom''s face would shift from the kind one to the scary one.


    ''Is this how Ember and Luna felt when I punished them?''


    "I''ll clean," the young Victoria volunteered and started cleaning the dishes while my mother and father sat on the couch drinking what looked like beer.


    ''Huh, I wonder if the alcohol of this world is strong.''


    "Morgana," my mother called me and gestured for me to follow.


    "Okay." Walking after her, the two of us entered her room, and my mother locked the door. A small gasp left my lips as she walked toward me and suddenly brought me into a hug.


    "How are you feeling, Morgi?" she said, rubbing my back.


    "I''m fine."


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah." Nodding, I gave her a bright smile.


    "Good. I''m sorry that you and your sister have to leave so soon," my mother said, sighing. The tone of her voice was sad.


    "It''s okay, Mom. We''ll come to visit often."


    "Yes, Mom."


    The two of us got dressed quickly and made our way out. Yet the moment we entered the living room, the old man greeted us wearing shiny steel armor with a blue cape.


    "Morning, Grandpa," the two of us greeted and gave him a bow.


    "Good morning, girls," he said, rushing to us and hugging both of us at the same time. "Are you ready for the new life in the castle?"


    ""Yes.""


    "Good. Now, you two should say goodbye to your parents," the old man said, letting go of the two of us and gesturing at the door, where my father was holding two bags.


    "Here." He handed each of us the bags. "Everything you''ll need is inside. I''ll wait outside."


    "You coming with us?" the old man said, raising his brows.


    "If you don''t mind," my father replied, and the look on his face was stern and cold.


    "Of course not. The more, the merrier," my grandpa shook his head, not caring. Yet I could spot the surprise on his face. I guess he never expected that.


    "Good."


    "Well then, let''s go."


    The five of us headed outside. The sun began to rise, and the birds were chirping. The air was a little chilly, but the weather was perfect for a long journey. Victoria and I gave our mother a hug before climbing into the carriage that was parked outside the barn, guarded by four armored knights. The moment the knights saw my father approaching, they bowed immediately.


    "Let''s go," my grandpa said, getting inside the carriage and sitting next to my father, while me and sis sat at the back. The knights nodded and mounted their horses, and we began our journey.


    ...


    To my surprise, the journey didn''t take as long as I expected¡ªless than four hours.


    "Wow."


    "It''s huge."


    Both me and my sister''s eyes were wide open, and our mouths were agape since the view that lay in front of us was beautiful. The black castle was huge, with a long bridge connecting it to the mainland. It had huge towers and a massive gate, and it was surrounded by a wall.


    "Welcome to Castle Dracula," my grandfather said. His voice was gentle and calm, and the look on his face was a proud one.


    "So this is your home, Grandpa," little Victoria asked, the look on her face was one of awe.


    "Yes, it is." The old man patted her head, ruffling her hair. "I''ll show you everything."


    "Can''t wait!"


    "Haha, good."


    As the carriage closed on the gate, I felt a strange sense of familiarity. However, that didn''t last long as suddenly the image of the castle in front of me appeared in my head in a different way.


    The black castle was in flames, with me on top of the wall fighting strange-looking monsters.


    "What''s wrong?" my sister asked, placing her hand on my shoulder, snapping me from my thoughts.


    "Nothing," I replied, giving her a small smile. "Just tired."


    "Okay," she nodded, leaning on my shoulder. "If you need anything, sis, just ask."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 190: Trouble From The Start

    Chapter 190: Trouble From The Start


    Reaching a stop, the carriage was opened by a knight who bowed to the count and greeted him, yet the old man was unbothered and quickly got out.


    "Come, the two of you," he said, offering his hands to the two of us.


    "Yes, Grandpa." Taking his hand, the two of us stepped down the carriage, and the first thing that I noticed was the knights standing on guard on both sides at the entrance of the castle. At the far end, there were a group of people waiting for us.


    Two middle-aged men and a woman in expensive, elegant noble attire. They had a stern and cold expression, shared by the young two boys and girls standing to their right.


    "!!!" They literally flinched¡ªthe middle-aged man and woman¡ªthe moment they saw my father stepping out of the carriage. The knights bowed again to him, showing a respect that was more than normal, even for their Lord. Yet no one spoke, and my father and grandpa just walked past them.


    ''What''s going on? Why did they have such a reaction when they saw Dad?'' I thought, turning my head and staring at the man behind me. ''Is he someone very important?''


    ''And what was wrong with the woman''s reaction?'' I frowned, noticing that the middle-aged woman''s face was red, and her eyes were glistening, staring at my father with an intensity that was more than sexual.


    ''A lost love maybe?''


    ''Well, not my business anyway,'' I shrugged, shaking my thoughts and turning back. Yet I couldn''t help but notice that the woman and the two young girls were staring daggers at me.


    "Welcome back, Lord Dmitri. How was the trip?" an old, bald man wearing black-and-white butler-like clothes walked to us. A gentle and polite smile was on his face, yet his eyes were sharp and cold.


    "It was fine," the old man replied, not paying any attention to the people around him. He led me and my sister toward the fancy people that were waiting for us and began introducing us.


    "These are my granddaughters, Morgana and Victoria," the old man said, introducing us to the men and the woman.


    "Morgana, Victoria, these are your big aunt and uncle, my brother''s kids."


    "Nice to meet you, ladies," the middle-aged man said, bowing. "I''m Lord Alexander."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Likewise," the man said, turning his eyes to me. And the look on his face was gentle. He extended his hand and gently rubbed my head.


    "So these are the cute little girls," a woman said, walking close and bending her knees. "Hello girls, I''m your auntie, Maria."


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Maria."


    Like Uncle Alexander, Aunt Maria had the same black hair and blue eyes as me.


    "Likewise," she smiled, patting our heads. "You two are so adorable."


    "Thank you."


    "And these are your cousins," the auntie said, pointing at the kids. "From the right is Anastasia, Katarina, Lucas, and Michael."


    ''Interesting,'' I thought, resisting the temptation to flash a smirk as I watched the maid taking an apple from the basket that should have been for me and sis, and sitting on our table eating it like it was hers.


    "What''s wrong," she said, chewing the fruit. "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    ''Sigh.'' With a sigh, I walked to the table and took a seat. The look on my face was blank. Victoria quickly followed after me.


    I picked up the spoon, attempting to taste the warm vegetable soup, when suddenly the red-haired maid leaned and spat in my food.


    "!!!!"


    "Eat. Don''t mind the spit," the woman said, smiling. The look on her face was an arrogant one that screamed, ''You can''t do shit.''


    ''You bitch,'' I cursed in my head, doing my best to hold my anger and the urge to pull her eye out with the spoon.


    "Sister," Victoria whispered, feeling the same as me.


    Not replying, I took a spoonful and ate it, holding the woman''s glare and shocking her with my cold and indifferent reaction.


    "It''s a little salty," I said, shrugging and picking up the bread, "but it''s edible."


    "Hmph." The red-haired woman glared at me and was about to spit again when the sound of the door opening stopped her. The previous two maids came back, and with them around, she couldn''t do anything.


    After that, my sister and I spent a few hours resting in our room alone until it was time for dinner. The maids helped us change and fix our hair, making it shiny and smooth, and we headed to the dining room. The dinner was quick, and only the two of us and Grandpa¡ªFather left early. He didn''t allow the rest to join for some reason. After dinner, he personally escorted us to our room, giving us a small tour and answering our questions along the way.


    "Have a nice sleep," the old man said, smiling and ruffling our hair.


    "Good night, Grandpa."


    "Goodnight."


    With a final wave, the old man left, and we entered the room, closing the door. The maids were there helping us undress, and Victoria quickly jumped on the bed, sleeping.


    Or that was what should have happened.


    At midnight, when everyone was asleep and the house was silent, I slowly opened my eyes and quietly got out of the bed. Retrieving what I managed to hide under the pillow after we returned from dinner, I sneakily walked out of our room with a knife in my hand.


    From my grandpa''s little tour, I managed to locate a specific section of the castle¡ªthe servants'' quarters. And to be even more specific, the redhead''s room.


    ''Hehe, it''s time,'' smirking, I sneaked in the dark halls, avoiding the patrolling guard, until I found myself in front of the red-haired room.


    ''Let''s get this party started, bitch''''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 191: First Kill

    Chapter 191: First Kill


    "Sigh..." A sigh escaped my lips as I gently closed the door behind me, the cool brass handle clicking softly into place.


    "Phew... I almost made a mistake I''d regret." My voice was barely above a whisper, but the relief coursing through me was palpable.


    My damn grandfather showed me the wrong room, so instead of finding the red-haired bitch, I ended up stumbling on a young, beautiful maid that also had red hair under the dim light that was like molten copper.


    Thankfully, I realized my error before doing anything rash. Poor girl didn''t deserve to get caught up in this mess.


    "Ugh... do I have to handle everything myself?" Frustration bubbled up as I rubbed my temples, the weight of the task ahead pressing down on me. Finding the right room would take time, but the cramped servant quarters offered a peculiar advantage¡ªtheir small size and sparse furniture meant I could glimpse inside by peering through the keyholes. Primitive, yet effective. As I don''t have to open each door.


    After ten minutes of cautious maneuvering through the narrow corridors, I finally found it.


    "Ah, there you are," a small, happy smile crept on my face as I located the bitch''s room.


    I don''t know if this was a requirement or something, but the servant doors were unlocked, not a single one was locked, so all I had to do was to slowly open the door and sneak inside.


    ''Oh, what do we have here?'' A devious smile crept on my face, as a dark room that was full of clearly expensive bottles of alcohol, lay in front of me. As for the red-haired maid, she was sleeping peacefully on the big bed without caring.


    I mean, why wouldn''t she, especially after releasing her stress with what looks like a medieval version of a wooden dildo that was still inside her.


    ''Nice pussy for a bitch like her,'' I nodded, approving.


    Anyhow, walking on tiptoes, I slowly made my way inside, to the foot of the bed. Stopping and staring at the naked, unconscious figure lying in front of me, I felt my cheeks turn red, as the sight of the beautifully sculpted female body sent an arrow straight to my heart. Her voluptuous breasts were of perfect shape, and the pink nipples stood tall.


    ''Damn bitch, if only I still had my dick, I''d make sure to ram this tight hole so hard that she''d regret waking up tomorrow,'' I muttered, glaring down at my empty panties, which used to keep something there.


    ''I hate this trial already.''


    Shaking the nasty thought off my head, I took from the floor the maid''s apron, since I don''t have ropes. I used it and tied the red-haired maid''s legs to the bed''s pole, before taking her hands, placing them above her head, and tying them as well with a spare apron.


    Snort!


    "Let''s get started, shall we?" I whispered, drawing the knife from my belt. Its blade gleamed faintly as I turned it over in my hand, anticipation bubbling beneath my calm facade. For a moment, I simply watched her, the rise and fall of her chest almost hypnotic. Then, without hesitation, I raised my hand and delivered a sharp slap to her fucking cheek.


    "Wakey wakey, sweetheart."


    "WHAT THE FU..." The bitch instantly woke up, shocked, and was about to scream. Sadly for her, I was prepared and shoved her white panties deep in her mouth.


    "Uh uh, don''t waste your breath, darling," I said, patting her chest. "You''ll need that later."


    "Mmffff," the red-haired''s muffled shout came from behind her gag, and her eyes were staring in disbelief and fear.


    "Okay, let''s make things clear," I said, keeping my tone calm and flashing a wide smirk. "If you promise to answer every question I have, I''ll make sure not to hurt you."


    She didn''t reply, simply shaking and trying to get her hands free, like a fish in a net. The fear on her face was evident and was getting darker the moment her gaze spotted the blade in my hand.


    "Oh, this?" Raising my left hand, which had the knife in it, a light bulb appeared inside my mind. A dark, perverted idea crossed my mind, and a large, happy smile crept on my lips. But I held back, at least until I got what I came here for.


    "Her plans and family, you say?" I said, rubbing the bridge of my nose. A heavy sigh left my lips. "Do you have any idea about her plans?"


    "No, but..."


    "But what?"


    "I don''t know the details," she sobbed. "Just that you and your sister threaten her claim to the county''s throne. Before you arrived, Lady Maria was first in line..."


    ''Hmm, so this is the problem.''


    "I see," I murmured, stroking my chin in thought. "Anything else?"


    "No... that''s all I know. I swear."


    "Very well," I nodded, bringing the blade close to her throat. "Well, then thank you for your time. I really appreciate it."


    "NO PLEASE!!!"


    Without hesitation or warning, I cut her neck. The blood gushed, and the body squirmed as the bitch choked on her own blood, trying to breathe.


    ''Sigh... such a shame, she was a beauty,'' I thought, cleaning the blade before standing up. Checking on my clothes, I made sure not to have a drop of blood on me and headed to the door.


    "Good, no one is outside," muttering, I sneaked out of the room and walked back to my and Sis''s room.


    I left the body as it was, not caring if people found out. The reason was simple: it would give my dear aunt a warning not to fuck with me again. No one is going to believe I did it, but they would think that I have someone backing me from the shadows, which is not a bad idea.


    And yes, I know that the way I handled this little problem was extreme, but after suffering harsh torture at the hands of that demon in the body trial, I learned the importance of not fucking around and cutting the root before it grows and turns into a nightmare.


    And no, this isn''t me trying to sound edgy. I just don''t like bullies and idiots who think they''re strong and better than everyone else. I just don''t stand them, and removing them from the world would be much better for everyone.


    "Huh, this is going to be fun," a dark, creepy smirk crept on my face as a plan formed in my head¡ªa plan for my dear new auntie.


    "Let the game begin, Auntie."


    Hello dear reader, how are you all doing?


    I would like to inform you that we managed to release the Fifth book of the series From Chapter 161 to 200 on Kindle.


    You can go and check it out if need. maybe leave a review.


    For my patreon supporters you can find the book in Ebook in the Collection.


    Thank you all for your support and have a nice day.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 192: Can I Train?

    Chapter 192: Can I Train?


    "Ah!.... what a peaceful morning," a sigh left my lips as I lay on the soft, fluffy bed. The warm blanket covered half of my body, while the rest was naked, basking in the sunlight and the fresh air. I always sleep naked, and my sister doesn''t seem to mind that.


    "What''s wrong, sis?" my twin, Victoria, asked, the look on her face sleepy and tired as she tried to get off the bed.


    "It''s nothing, just a bit lazy," I replied, the look on my face gentle, remembering what I did last night and knowing that from this day on, no one would spit in my food.


    Yes, I acted pretty quick and harsh, but fuck it, the maid insulted me, and she paid the price.


    Knock! Knock!


    "My lady, may I come in?" a soft, gentle voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Yes."


    A knock and a click, the door opened, and the maid with the brown hair entered. She had a gentle and polite smile on her face as she greeted me and my sister.


    "Good morning, my ladies," she said, bowing. "How was your sleep?"


    "Very good," I replied, sitting up. The look on my face was calm and gentle. However, the maid''s eyes scanned my naked body for a moment before dropping her head down. Her face was red, and the tip of her ears was glowing.


    ''Hehe, cute.'' I chuckled inwardly, seeing that the maid couldn''t even stare at the naked body of a young girl who hadn''t developed anything yet.


    "I''ll prepare a bath for you, young lady," she said. Her voice was low and shaking.


    "Sure."


    "Please excuse me."


    With that, the maid bowed before quickly walking past me to the bathroom, closing the door behind her.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Victoria asked the look on her face surprised and confused.


    "No idea," shrugging, I stood up and walked to the bathroom. It was spacious with a huge, fancy mirror. The maid was busy preparing the water and didn''t notice my presence until I stepped closer.


    "I''ll leave you alone, young lady."


    "Wait."


    "Yes"


    "Do you want to join me in the bath?"


    "Eh?" The maid froze, her cheeks turned bright red, and the look in her eyes was that of disbelief.


    "Is something wrong?" I said, faking confusion. "We''re both girls, and you''re also a maid."


    "B-But..."


    "Come, no need to be shy." Smiling, I took the maid''s hand and led her to the big bath. "The water is ready."


    "Yes, my lady."


    "Take your clothes off and jump in."


    "O-okay."


    With a low voice, the maid slowly removed her clothes, starting with the apron, then her outfit, then her underpants, and the last was her bra.


    "Wow"


    ''Nice body,'' I nodded. The maid was well-built, with a small waist and a perfect pair of big breasts. Her crotch was well-shaved for a woman of this time.


    ''And here I am, no cock,'' I sighed, staring at the empty space between my legs. ''Fuck this trial.''


    "Young lady?"


    "Good, let''s eat."


    "Good morning, auntie," I smiled, turning to my aunt and giving her a bow.


    "Good morning, my lovely nieces," the woman replied, a little shaky, forcing a smile.


    ''Hah, I''ll enjoy breaking you, auntie.''


    "How was the first night here, girls?" the old man spoke as we all sat down and began eating.


    "It was nice, Grandpa."


    "We missed our mom, though," Victoria said, her voice was low, and the look on her face was a sad one.


    "Don''t worry, Victoria, you can visit your mother whenever you want," the old man said, patting the little girl''s head.


    "Really!" Her face lit up, and her eyes were wide open.


    "Yes, of course."


    "Yay!"


    "But," the old man said, turning his eyes to me, "you have to study and learn the ways of the nobles."


    "I have already prepared your teachers," Grandpa added. "They will teach you how to read and write, along with history and other things."


    "Oh, that''s great," I said, nodding, the look on my face was of awe. "I''m looking forward to it."


    ''This is perfect.''


    "But Grandpa, can I ask for something?" I said, gently placing the fork and knife down.


    "Sure, anything, my little Morgi."


    "Can I train with the knights?"


    "Eh?" The old man blinked, a little surprised and confused. The same goes for Aunt Maria. Victoria was the only one that didn''t react. I guess she expected me to ask.


    "I want to learn how to fight and how to use the sword, please," I said, keeping my tone low, and making sure to flash a puppy-eyed look.


    "I don''t know, Morgi," the old man sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose, the look on his face troubled.


    "Why does a princess want to learn how to fight?" the auntie asked, clearly disgusted by my request.


    A noblewoman wielding a sword¡ªthat probably was unheard of in this age.


    "Because, my dear aunt," I said, the smile on my face gone, replaced by a serious look. "The power of life and death that a sword can grant is the one thing that could keep the nasty flies and the greedy, dirty hands off my plate."


    "..." The room fell silent. No one spoke or even made a noise. Everyone was staring at me, and I could feel the tension growing. Until...


    "BWAHAHAHAH!" My grandpa suddenly burst out laughing, holding his stomach.


    "..." My aunt didn''t join, simply staring at me with a pale face.


    "Hahaha... You sure are your father''s daughter," the old man said, shaking his head. "You even talk like him."


    "Huh, thanks, I guess."


    "Fine, Morgi, I''ll let you train," he said, taking a sip from his cup. "But don''t come to me later crying if you get hurt."


    "Thanks, grandpa, I love you."


    "Yeah, yeah, I love you too. Now eat the broccoli, or your mother will haunt me in my dreams."


    "Ugh... Yes, sir."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 193: A Good Night Show

    Chapter 193: A Good Night Show


    "UGH!!... that bastard didn''t have to go this far."


    Cursing and growling, I was walking alone in the dark corridor of the castle with nothing but the moonlight coming from the windows. Today was one of the most hellish days that a normal twelve-year-old girl could have, all because of two things that most kids hate.


    Studying and exercising.


    The old man was true to his word. He didn''t joke around. I was thrown in the middle of the training fields to train under the same knight who visited our home the first time, Sir Walter. However, the training didn''t begin until I dealt with the other teachers that my Grandpa assigned to me and my sister.


    For now, we have three teachers: one solely for history, the second for writing and reading, and after we learn how to write and read, the same teacher will teach us math. As for the last teacher, a woman who looks in her mid-thirties, she was there to teach us the ways of the nobles and the lady-like things¡ªwhat they should or should not do, how they should dress, how to behave.


    I''m not gonna lie. The teachers are nice and patient, especially the woman who taught my sister and me proper mannerisms. However, the training was pure hell. Sir Walter didn''t give a shit and made me run around the training field a hundred times. And that was the hell part because the bloody training field was massive! It took me a few minutes just to finish one round.


    It took me all day to finish the hundred rounds, and by that time, night had fallen and I was exhausted and covered in sweat and dirt.


    ''Fuck you, Walter.''


    The stupid old knight didn''t even want to train me. All he said was that his ''teaching'' wasn''t fit for a woman and I must give up and be more lady-like.


    ''Like fuck I would.''


    "Ahhh!!"


    "!!!" The sound that I know too well echoed in the dark corridor, snapping me from my thoughts and bringing back my attention to my surroundings and the fact that I lost my way. I had no idea what part of the castle I was in, but I''d be damned if I didn''t seek the source of the cute moan.


    ''Is someone being naughty?''


    "Ahh!... Ahh!"


    The moans kept coming and were getting louder and louder, telling me that the room was close and guiding me to it.


    "AHHH, YES!"


    There were three rooms in the long, dark hallway¡ªone on the left, the right, and the middle. I instantly knew that the moaning was coming from the middle one, all because it was the biggest with two massive oak wooden doors, and it was the only one that had dim light coming from underneath.


    "AHHH...AHHH, YES!"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Haha, who could be this loud?'' I thought, sneakily closing in. The moaning was really loud, and the voice was that of a female.


    "YES, KEEP IT LIKE THAT, AHHH, HARDER, HARDER!"


    ''Not bad, Michael, not bad.'' I couldn''t stop myself from liking what I was seeing because my cousin was an idiot¡ªan idiot that enjoys having his anus stretched and fucked. A good idiot for me to use later.


    I have to admit that the young man looks cute and very sexy. The woman with the strap-on had a clear sadistic look on her face. She stepped close, licking his pink hole before slipping her fingers inside the tight orifice, spreading it and lubricating it, before leaning and with no warning ramming inside. The tip went past the ring with no problem.


    The second the toy penetrated the pink hole, a bright, red, beautiful color spread on my cousin''s face as the most erotic of screams and moans left his lips.


    "AAH, fuck, AH, yes, aah, more, more, deeper, I want to taste all of it, ahh," Michael cried, tears of pain and pleasure flooding his cheeks as he reached with his hands, grabbing the waist of the woman beneath him, and shoved his cock deeper inside the woman''s pussy.


    With the three of them together, Michael thrust deep in the woman''s pussy, the strap-on rammed his ass, as he cried and screamed, showing the real face he was hiding¡ªthe slutty, masochistic face. The strap-on woman didn''t joke around and fucked the shit out of his butt as I could see her going full force. Her face was cold, and not much emotion showed, except the sadistic smile and the light blush on her cheeks.


    ''Hot...''


    My cheeks turned red as I watched. My cousin''s moaning and shaking was becoming loud as his pink hole was ravaged by the huge toy. With each thrust, his expression grew brighter, more lewd, cute, and more seducing. I could even feel a bit hot down there. I mean, what''s not to like? The cries and the screams were music to my ears, and the look of shame, fear, and pain on his face made the whole scene more exciting to me.


    "AHH!...AAAAAA, I CAN''T HOLD BACK, FUCK, AH, I''M CUMMING, AHHH!!"


    Hearing his cry of climax, the strap-on woman pushed her weight down on Michael, locking his cock inside the other woman''s pussy. I even saw her checking with her hand if the cock was inside or not, before going full force with her thick toy, ravaging his tiny butthole and causing him to scream even louder.


    "FUCK...I''m cumming," the woman underneath the three of them screamed. Her nails sank on the soft white sheets, ruining them, and her face twisted to the most perverted and sexiest form I''ve ever seen. Her big breasts bounced, her back arched, and I could see a single trail of saliva leaking from her luscious lips.


    As for the young man in the middle, his cries grew louder and even more painful, yet that didn''t stop the sadistic woman. She just didn''t let go and kept hitting hard.


    "ARGH... FUCK... MORE, PLEASE HIT IT, STAY DEEP IN MY ASS, OH GOD, YOU''RE GOING TO RIP IT. ARGH.."


    "Yes, m''lord, what kind of a servant would I be if I stopped?"


    "Cumming... fuck...AHH...AH...CUMMING, FUCK MY ASS, CUMMING!!"


    With a final moan, my dear cousin came his seed inside the bitch beneath him, filling her womb to the point of leaking out from her tight cunt. As for the strap-on woman, she smiled before turning and pulling out with a wet and squishy sound.


    "Not bad, m''lord, not bad," the woman said, helping the exhausted man lay on the bed before shifting her focus to the woman that he planted his seed in.


    "The next release is for me, right?" the strap-on woman asked, staring to the other side of the room that was hidden from my view. For a moment, there was no response until a figure stepped into the light¡ªa woman with black hair and blue eyes.


    "Of course. If you manage to get pregnant, that would be wonderful."


    She was my aunt, Maria, Michael''s mother.


    ''Well, this is a fucked-up family.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 194: Six Years Later

    Chapter 194: Six Years Later


    "My lady, it is time."


    "Uh?" Mina''s voice woke me from my sleep. I was lying on the soft, comfortable bed along with my sister, who had her hand around my stomach, as usual.


    "What time is it, Mina?" I asked, rubbing my sleepy eyes and sitting up.


    "It''s half past eight, my lady."


    "Already?!" I said, wide awake as I snapped my eyes open. Today was the day, the big day that I had been working on for six years.


    "Yes, my lady," the maid nodded.


    "I need to get ready, and quick."


    "I prepared a warm bath for you, my lady," my personal maid said, with a small, kind smile on her lips as always.


    "Thanks," I said, smiling, before taking a peek at my sleeping twin sister. "Victoria, wake up. We are going to be late for the ceremony."


    "Huh... five more minutes," she said, mumbling something before turning around and burying her head in the pillow.


    "Ugh, sis, wake up, please." I tried shaking her but to no avail. My sister was a heavy sleeper, and very few things could wake her up.


    "I''ll handle this, my lady."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Nodding, the maid gently walked towards the bed and pulled the blanket, exposing the glorious, naked body of Victoria.


    "Hey... it''s cold."


    "Victoria, wake up," Mina said. Her tone was gentle, and the smile on her face was the kind and polite one, yet the look in her eyes was a lustful one. I could see a sparkle in her gaze as it scanned my sister''s naked, sleeping body.


    "Five minutes, Mom," Victoria replied, still not opening her eyes.


    "Sigh... Do I have to do this?" Mina sighed, shaking her head as she raised her hand high in the air, and a second later...


    SLAP!!


    "Ouch." The loud slap echoed in the room, and Victoria''s body flinched as she jumped out of the bed, with her big, round breasts bouncing and her beautiful ass on full display.


    So, in short, my sister was queen material. She was the smart one, the one that the country needed, and the one the people loved and respected. Sadly, my Grandpa didn''t allow me to give the crown to her all because I was the oldest by just a few minutes. But I know the real reason.


    Victoria is kind. Too kind. The kind of person that would forgive the world no matter what. And this kind can''t rule. A king or queen needs to have a certain cruelty, to make sure that those who betrayed them would suffer and never try to betray the kingdom again.


    Cruelty that I was known for.


    My Grandpa knew all along about me killing the red-haired maid and didn''t say anything for six years. The dumb me forgot the knife in the maid''s room and didn''t take it with me. That knife was a part of a custom-made silverware set. The first use of them was that night, and the ones that my sister and I used were scaled down for kids.


    My Grandpa instantly knew that the one who killed the maid was either me or Victoria. Since the silverware was expensive, he personally stored them away and made sure to only take them out when important guests were coming. The maids couldn''t enter the room, so the knife was stolen during dinner, and it was only him, me, and my sister.


    Grandpa asked me why I did it last year, and I told the truth. And you know what? He hugged me and said that I did the right thing, and the red-haired maid deserved it.


    "My lady, hurry up, please," Mina called from behind the door. She was busy preparing my clothes while Victoria was taking her time.


    "Coming."


    I washed my hair and body, making sure to clean myself and not leave a spot untouched. After fifteen minutes, I stepped out, a towel covering my now-developed body.


    "Finally," Mina said. The look on her face was that of a woman who was forced to wait for a whole hour, yet I knew better¡ªthat the maid was just pretending and didn''t really mind. I liked her.


    "Here, put it on."


    "Sure."


    My personal maid helped me put on the fancy silver armor that was made for me¡ªa gift from my aunt Maria, actually. We got close¡ªreally close¡ªafter I helped her with taming her sissy son a little. How? Well... we ripped the shit out of his ass with a horse-sized strap-on, and from there he was more obedient. The man was a time bomb and had to be dealt with, or the county would have suffered a lot of rumors, and rumors are more deadly than a blade.


    Oh, did I tell you that I had one fucked-up, sick, and crazy ancestor?


    Vlad the Impaler, also known as the Dragon, was a crazy fucker. The dude didn''t give a shit and impaled a lot of people, from enemies to his own people, and may or may not have drunk their blood.


    "Done," Mina said, and the armor was fully on. Staring at my reflection, I realized that this armor was similar to the one I saw myself wearing in the big portrait in Nightmare Tower.


    "Ready, sis, for the big day?" Victoria asked, stepping closer and staring at me with her usual cute smile. She was wearing a beautiful blue dress matching the color of our eyes.


    Today was our eighteenth birthday, and the recognition of me, Morgana Tepes, as the new countess.


    "Of course, my dear sister."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 195: A Ceremony in Flames

    Chapter 195: A Ceremony in Flames


    "I''m nervous, Sis."


    "You''ll be fine, Victoria, don''t worry."


    "But the people are watching."


    "Of course, you''re beautiful but don''t look at them. Just keep your head up and your chest out."


    "Okay."


    The two of us, me and my twin sister, were walking down the large, spacious room, with dozens and dozens of nobles dressed up and sitting in their seats, waiting for the ceremony to begin. A long red carpet lay on the ground, leading to the stage. At the front was our grandpa in awesome-looking armor.


    ''I''ll ask him later where he forged this armor.''


    To his right was my father, Vladimir, and my mother, Veronica. They had smiles on their faces, yet in their eyes, I could see a shine of pride.


    To his left was my aunt Maria and my uncle Alexander. As for their kids, they were sitting in the front row, along with a dozen foreign guests. I can''t say I know who the ruler of the counties or duchies is¡ªI just have basic info Victoria knows better. What was my reaction when I saw them in the flesh for the first time? Well, I had mixed feelings, yet a chill ran down my back seeing them staring at me with smiles or hidden emotions and secret plans. It was... exciting.


    The new countess liked to play with swords.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    I''m well aware that these stupid nobles can''t fully accept my behavior, which is something I can''t understand. Why should a noble¡ªor anyone for that matter¡ªcare if a woman wields a sword? Yet even after six years, the nobles, the church, and most of the commoners still see the idea of a female warrior or knight as disgusting. I hate those old minds and thinking, seriously.


    They demanded on multiple occasions that my grandpa either forbid me from holding a sword or replace me with a more suitable candidate, like my own sister, Victoria. My grandpa''s answer was always the same:


    "Defeat Morgana in combat, and I''ll give you what you seek."


    Damn, I fucking love this old man. He knows how to solve problems: just use your fists, and the winner is right. To this day, after more than one hundred and fifty duels, I have never lost a single one. Soon enough, the noble pricks stopped asking and began treating me with more respect.


    "Congratulations, Lady Morgana, and Lady Victoria."


    "Happy birthday, my ladies."


    Walking down the red carpet, the nobles and the guests had to follow the rules and the customs. They would stand, give us a bow, and say congratulations with fake smiles. However, deep down, they were thinking about something else¡ªmaybe trying to find a way to turn this event in their favor and, in the end, their benefit.


    ''Ugly bastards.''


    "I hate them," my sister muttered.


    "I feel you, Vicky."


    "Sshh," Mina hissed from behind us, reminding us not to speak. The maid sometimes really forgot her place, but that was my fault. From bathing and sleeping naked together many times¡ªand with naughty activities.


    ''Fuck... I''m horny as fuck. When can I have sex?''


    "For Victoria Tepes," my grandpa began the traditional ceremony for a princess that reached eighteen years old, "do you hereby swear by the name of your forefather, the honor of your family, and the will of God himself that you shall hold these lands and its people, their livelihood and well-being, until your death?"


    "I do, Grandpa."


    I smiled hearing the words coming from my sister''s lips. The determination that was shining in her blue eyes and her eagerness was contagious. It brought back so many good memories of just the two of us.


    The old man opened the box, revealing a familiar necklace¡ªa gold necklace with a blue diamond in the center, similar to the one my mother gave me six years ago. The old man pulled the necklace from the box and, with slow, gentle movements, put it around my twin''s neck.


    "Then I name thee," my grandpa placed both his hands on top of her head, "Victoria. May you serve the land with honor and glory."


    "Yes, Grandpa," the small lady answered as she rose with her head held high and a soft, polite smile on her face. "With honor and glory."


    "Now it is your turn, Lady Morgana Tepes, heir to the Dracula line," Grandpa turned to look at me and took another box from my mom. "For Lady Morgana Tepes, I repeat," taking out a crimson crown this time and placing it on top of my head, "do you hereby swear by the name of your forefather, the honor of your family, and the name of God himself that you shall hold these lands and its inhabitants and the people''s wealth and well-being until your death?"


    I was about to give him an answer when a low, strange noise caught my attention coming from beneath me. Looking down for a second, I was shocked.


    "!!!" Living normally for six years made me forget a lot of things. One of them was something that should not exist in this world¡ªnot yet at least.


    "GET DOWN!" I yelled, wasting no time, jumping forward and pushing my sister, mom, and auntie away while my father, uncle, and grandpa reacted fast enough on their own, rolling to the sides. In the next second:


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The center of the stage, where my sister and I were kneeling a few seconds ago, exploded in bright crimson flames. The explosion wasn''t a normal one¡ªno, it was a magical one caused by a magical circle that was hidden on the stage floor. A trap designed to target the main and important figures.


    "ARH!!! MY HAND, MY HAND!!"


    "FUCK, HELP ME!!"


    Screams of pain, agony, and cries came from the smoke as the crowd and everyone fell into chaos.


    "HAHAHAHAHA," the voice of a man laughed madly. It wasn''t a scream of panic or one of shock, but one of madness.


    "UGH!..." Swiftly jumping to my feet, my eyes scanned through the dense cloud of black smoke and finally located the source.


    It was a middle-aged man, dressed in dark robes with a silver dagger in one hand dripping with fresh blood, and a black staff in his other. A body was lying at his feet, likely used as an offering based on the terrible condition of the corpse.


    "Who are you?" I shouted. "How dare you set an explosion in the middle of the castle?"


    "Hahaha... the end is near, the end is here," the madman continued laughing. Raising his arms, a channel of magic began forming around the black metal staff.


    "Prepare for your end, Tepes family."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 196: Cerberus (1)

    Chapter 196: Cerberus (1)


    ROAAAR!!!


    A mighty roar shook the entire hall and sent everyone into fear and panic. People began crying and praying while some cowardly began running away searching for the exit, others just sat in their seats looking at the scene as if trapped in a living nightmare and couldn''t do a thing about it. The roar was one no normal person or creature could create; even I had a momentary pause with its strength.


    This was no ordinary roar. This was the cry of a beast.


    FUSHHH!


    My instincts proved correct. The very next moment, the man in a robe slammed his black staff into the ground, and a circle made out of flames formed at his feet. The flame circle lit up, then split, revealing a silhouette from within. I could see the shadowy figure slowly rising until a head broke through the flames¡ªa black head like that of a wolf.


    ROAAAR!!!


    Wrong!... not one head but three. Each head had sharp yellow eyes that glimmered and glowed inside the hall''s darkness. A black hellhound with three heads. The hellhound was fucking massive. It towered above me, standing five meters and eight. The fucker was thrice as big as the bull.


    ''Why does this beast look familiar?'' The thought flickered through my mind as I took in the terrifying sight.


    "Kill them all, Cerberus!" the middle-aged man shouted. "RIP THEM TO PIECES, BUT BRING ME THEIR HEADS AND THE HEARTS!"


    "!!!!"


    My hand rushed towards my waist on instinct, drawing the sword my father gave me all those years ago, Nosferat. The light reflected the beautiful craftsmanship of the weapon, a wonderful design, and unique form and shape that it was eager for its first use by me. However, I managed to keep myself from rushing toward the beast since it was still stuck inside the portal, and I quickly shifted my focus to the woman behind me.


    "Victoria, take Mom and Aunt and move. I''ll buy some time. Make sure to get everyone out!"


    I knew the only thing standing in the middle between the three-headed beast was me and the knights who were far away from the blast. But they would need some time to realize what happened and gather their minds. A three-headed black dog is something out of nightmares¡ªnot something everyone will handle right away.


    "But..." My twin sister was about to say something, but I stopped her.


    "Butts are for sex, Vicky. Don''t you worry, just get everyone safe!" I said, forcing a cheerful smile on my lips.


    "Okay," the girl nodded with a low voice and grabbed my mom and aunt by the hand, running away to the left toward the second exit. Meanwhile, my father, uncle, and grandpa managed to get back on their feet and drew their swords. However, I knew that the swords wouldn''t work against the beast.


    "What in the Lord''s name is this!..." Grandpa spoke, shocked, his eyes widened. He wasn''t the only one. The look on every person in the hall was either that of fear or disbelief.


    "Grandpa, focus," I spoke to the old man in a calm tone. "We need something bigger and more powerful to slay this beast."


    I wasn''t joking around; I meant what I was saying. Swords wouldn''t hurt this beast much. Fortunately, thanks to the Ottoman Empire, we have in our armory something that can blow this fucker to oblivion¡ªten Turkish cannons in the walls, a dozen cannonballs, and gunpowder bombs.


    With heavy steps, I marched toward the middle-aged man. My eyes glared at him with intense fury and hatred. If the summoner died, then the summon would as well. Easy fix for the problem.


    "Die, you piece of shit," I cried, reaching toward the old man with the sword in hand. My heart was burning, the adrenaline rushed inside my blood, and all my thoughts were focused on how badly I wanted to chop his head off and send his body to hell.


    "Hiii!!!" he yelled like a little bitch, not expecting me to focus on him instead of his beast. As I charged, he began slamming the black staff on the ground repeatedly as if hoping for something to happen.


    "Come one!...WORK!"


    "DIE!" I swung the blade with all my strength. Just as I was about to chop him in half, the man exploded in black smoke, leaving nothing behind.


    ''Fcuk... Teleportation!''


    I quickly rolled away from where I was standing, expecting a sneak attack from the enemy. However, no attack came. Wondering why, I looked at my sword and noticed that the blade was covered in more blood.


    ''So I managed to land a hit.''


    A small grin crept on my lips as a sense of accomplishment washed over me. Yet that didn''t last long, since the beast turned his attention to me and roared.


    "Fucking dog," I muttered, seeing that the wound I had done to the beast was already healing at an incredible speed.


    ''What a monster.''


    "I think it''s time to use the heavy weapons," I said, turning around and sprinting towards the exit, knowing that the beast would follow me.


    "GRRR!!"


    And the prediction came true.


    "UGHH!!, GO KILL HER, CERBERUS, KILL THE FUCKING BITCH!" the middle-aged man shouted, reappearing behind his summon. Clutching his chest where a wound was leaking blood, the man was not in his best shape, yet that didn''t stop him from shouting.


    "ROAAARRR!!"


    "HAHAAHA, YEAH, RIP HER TO SHREDS!" the man laughed loudly, his eyes shining with madness. "AND BRING ME HER HEART"


    ''I wonder if you''ll keep shouting like this when I fuck your ass with a 20-inch dildo, bitch.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 197: Cerberus (2)

    Chapter 197: Cerberus (2)


    "Grrr..." A low groan caught my attention, and turning around, I realized that the three-headed blackhound was still alive. Missing one head and its front right paw, the beast was struggling to stand up, yet the fucker was still breathing.


    "UGHH.... DAD, FIRE AGAIN!" I yelled. My throat was sore, and my voice was raspy, however I had no choice but to make it. The hound was still alive and kicking, and the knights and soldiers needed a few seconds to reload the cannons.


    "FUCK!!!" the old man yelled, "DAMN THESE WEAPONS, WHY CAN''T THEY WORK ON THE FIRST SHOT?"


    "Grandpa, focus and reload!"


    "I KNOW!!!" the old man replied, yelling his lungs out as he ordered the soldiers to prepare for a second round. "YOU STUPID FUCKING DOG, DIE ALREADY!"


    "GRAAAAAAA"


    Even with his injuries, the beast still had a lot of fighting spirit in him, and it was clear that he didn''t give up until he fulfilled his master''s order: ripping my heart out.


    "GRRRR!"


    Boom!


    The beast took a few steps toward me, but in the same second, a small explosion came from his side, causing a minor injury.


    "GRAAAARH!"


    "USE THE BOMBS!" Uncle Alexander roared, commanding the knights and soldiers. "KEEP IT BUSY UNTIL THE CANNONS ARE READY!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Boom! Boom!


    With a loud bang, the gunpowder and the grenades exploded on the beast''s side, causing more injuries and distracting it from me. Yet they weren''t powerful enough to finish the beast; his hide was too thick.


    "Unless..." an idea came to mind, a crazy and risky one; however, it was the only option left.


    "HEEEY!" I yelled, waving my hands at the soldiers and the knights. "Lend me some bombs!"


    "Countess?"


    "Don''t ask and give me a lot of them!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Here, here!"


    The soldiers tossed a couple of bombs and the gunpowder bags, while others continued to distract the beast by throwing rocks and shooting arrows at him. However, the beast was too stubborn to give up, and he still had enough strength left in his body.


    Pushing myself up, I swiftly removed my crimson cloak and tossed it on the ground, placing all the bombs and the gunpowder inside the cloak, and then I made a knot out of it.


    ''Hope it won''t explode.''


    With a sigh, I grabbed the bomb and began sprinting toward a half corpse that was lying beside me¡ªa dead, mangled guard who was unfortunate to be near the beast. The man''s chest was cut open, and his insides were scattered everywhere.


    "I''m sorry,"


    [Congratulations, you''re the first to activate The Hunter System in your world. Your reward is the unique title: The First Hunter.]


    "What is that?" I muttered, raising an eyebrow at the weird text on the screen. "Is this what I think it is?"


    Ding!


    [Title: The First Hunter.


    A unique title that is given to Morgana Teps, the first person who activated the Hunter System in the world.


    Effects: +100% more EXP]


    Ding!


    [An exotic bloodline was detected.]


    [Would you like to awaken it?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Interesting!" I was about to click yes when a scream coming from my right side stopped me.


    "HEELP!"


    Turning my head, I saw the middle-aged mage, the summoner, and the bastard who attacked the crowning ceremony, on the wall holding another person in his hand.


    "VICTORIA!" My heart almost stopped, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. The bastard managed to take my sister hostage.


    "SIS!"


    "NO!" Without thinking, I began sprinting, trying to reach him. The bastard just stared down at me with a sly smile.


    "You managed to kill my beast, Countess."


    "Let go of her!"


    "Hehehe... No," the bastard replied, shaking his head. "This girl is very important."


    "LET GO OF MY DAUGHTER!" My father shouted, raising his sword and pointing at the man.


    "Now, now," the bastard smiled. "Don''t worry, Lord Vladimir, she''s not going to die... at least for now."


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN!" I yelled, struggling to find the bloody stairs that led to that part of the wall. "LET HER GO... NOW!"


    "If you want your sister back, Countess," the middle-aged man replied, "then follow me."


    Waving in a circular motion with his black staff, a portal formed behind him and my sister, and they both fell back inside, away from my grasp.


    "VICKY, NOOO!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 198: Bloodline

    Chapter 198: Bloodline


    "VICKY, NOOO!"


    With a shout, my heart shattered into pieces, my legs trembled, and my hands went cold. I could feel the hot tears forming in the corners of my eyes as my world became dark. The only thing I could see was the portal in front of me that kept getting closer to me. Or am I the one getting closer to it?


    "MORGANA, STOP!" someone shouted my name from behind, yet I didn''t care. My sister was taken from me.


    ''I need to save her, I must save her... it''s all my fault, I should have¨C''


    SLAP!


    "!!!" My face turned left as a strong pain was felt on the right side of my cheek. I didn''t know why, but the sudden slap snapped me out of my daze, and my vision cleared.


    "Dad, what¨C"


    "Morgana, stop. Take hold of yourself," my father was the one who slapped me, and he did a good job since I was two feet away from jumping into the portal, unprepared.


    "I can''t... Victoria," I whispered, looking at the portal, then the ground. I had to save her. I had no choice.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll save her, together," my dad spoke, patting my head. His warm hand and the gentle stroke were like a balm, soothing the pain and the anxiety I was feeling inside.


    "Don''t forget about us," my grandpa suddenly spoke, arriving with my uncle and the remaining knights. "No one messes with my family and walks away."


    "..." My father simply nodded at the men before turning to look at me and the portal.


    "So, how do we do this?" my uncle Alexander asked. He was a tall man, still wearing his expensive attire, but it was all covered in blood.


    "Simple, we charge in," Grandpa said, pointing at the portal. "That thing is like a door leading somewhere else, so we simply walk in."


    "We don''t know what''s in there," my uncle spoke, crossing his arms, "and there is no way to prepare."


    "You have a point," Grandpa muttered, "yet the longer we wait, the riskier it will get for our little lady."


    "Don''t worry," my father spoke, stepping forward with a heavy shield. "I''ll go first, and you follow me after a few seconds."


    "Alright, we''ll follow you in ten seconds, and make sure to be careful."


    "I will," my dad spoke, taking a deep breath. He closed his eyes and began walking towards the portal, with steady and firm steps, while keeping his shield up in front of him, ready for anything.


    I watched, ready to jump after him. However, the moment Dad was about to pass through the portal, an invisible force pushed him back, forcing him to take a few steps backward.


    "What the..." the old man muttered, surprised by what just happened. I was surprised too, and a thought instantly came to mind.


    "Vlad, what just happened?" Grandpa said as he and the knights were standing behind Dad.


    "I don''t know," my father replied, looking confused at the portal. "Something pushed me back; it felt like a strong wind."


    "Do it again."


    "Alright," my father nodded, and once again, he moved forward with his shield up, and once again, he was pushed back.


    "Everyone, try to go, one by one," the old man ordered the knights and the soldiers. However, not a single one was able to pass through the portal.


    "What''s happening here?" Grandpa muttered, scratching his chin. "Something is wrong. This is not normal."


    "..." I didn''t say anything and simply walked to the portal and extended my hand. To everyone''s surprise, no invisible force stopped me, and my hand passed through.


    "How did you do that, Morgana?" Grandpa asked, surprised and shocked. His eyes widened, and his jaw dropped.


    "Do you remember what that bastard said before jumping inside the portal?" I asked, turning to look at the old man, and everyone shook their heads.


    "He said that he would be waiting for me and that if I wanted my sister back, I must follow him."


    "So only you can pass?" my dad asked, quickly catching up and understanding what I was trying to say.


    [An exotic bloodline was detected.]


    [Would you like to awaken it?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Yes," I didn''t waste time and clicked yes.


    Ding!


    The moment I did so, I felt a strange sensation coursing through my body. It was as if something was crawling inside me. Yet it didn''t hurt or cause any damage. On the contrary, I could feel myself getting stronger and more powerful. Blood started leaking from my nose and mouth, and a strong headache came out of nowhere.


    Badump!


    "UGHH..."


    My heart raced, and a sharp pain was felt from the center of my chest. As more blood dripped, this time from my eyes and fingernails,


    "AAAARGH... Fuck you, bastard!"


    I collapsed on the floor, clutching my chest, unaware that the blood that leaked began to rise in the air and gather around me.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    My heart was beating like crazy. It felt as if it was about to rip apart from my chest. My vision also became blurry, and I could barely see anything. Yet I could feel that my body was changing somehow.


    A minute later.


    "UGHH...." I groaned. The pain slowly vanished, and the headache was gone. My vision cleared, and the first thing I saw was the system''s blue screens.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, your exotic bloodline has successfully been awakened.]


    [Exotic Bloodline: The Night Mother.


    The harbinger of eternal dusk, the first to tread the path of shadows and blood. The Night Mother, the progenitor of all that walks in darkness, the Vampyr, a whisper in the darkness and a scream in the silence¡ªa being who transcends mortal limitations, whose veins carry the essence of darkness and immortality. With your awakening, the ancient hunger stirs, and the air grows heavy with the promise of eternal dusk. Your gifts are both curse and salvation, a symphony of power and loss.]


    [Abilities unlocked:


    Blood Dominion ¨C Command the very essence of life, shaping it to your will.


    Umbral Vision ¨C Pierce the veil of light and shadow, seeing truths hidden in darkness.


    Eternal Vitality ¨C Mend the flesh and rekindle strength through the flow of lifeblood.


    Oblivion''s Embrace ¨C Dissolve into the void, unseen and intangible, yet ever-present.]


    As I stared at the words, my breath caught. Crimson markings on my skin pulsed faintly, as if in rhythm with my heart, but slower, more deliberate. The air around me thickened, an ancient presence settling upon me like a shroud. I wasn''t just Morgana anymore. I was something else¡ªsomething that I knew too well; forgotten, ancient, and eternal.


    Standing on my feet, a strong aura emanated around me, an aura of power and cold. Staring at my reflection through the metal shield, I realized I was changed¡ªor, more accurately, this version of me was back to the old me.


    Pale skin, long silver hair, and glowing crimson eyes. My appearance now was the same as that day I awakened in Lilith''s new world, minus the lovely rod that I missed too much.


    "I don''t have time for this."


    Activating one of the new skills, "Umbral Vision," I saw through the darkness. Hundreds of creatures similar to wolves and goblins in the cave, not far from my position, waiting to ambush me. I wasn''t scared. The only feeling I had right now was a will to kill¡ªa deep desire to suck the blood from every living thing I came across.


    "Wait for me, Victoria. Your sister is coming." Drawing my sword from its sheath, I placed the blade in my left palm and cut through the skin. A sharp pain was felt, but not for long. Drops of blood landed on the ground. And with the advanced knowledge I had of blood magic, I knew the perfect way to use my new gifts.


    "Arise, children of the night."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 199: Slaughter in The Dark

    Chapter 199: Slaughter in The Dark


    "Fascinating."


    From blood and darkness, three creatures answered my call. Tall, slender, and faceless humanoid bodies with hair made out of black smoke and glowing eyes of blood. Three Umbral Shades, spawns of the darkness and beings of pure malice.


    "Go forth and slay the beasts blocking my path."


    And they did as ordered. Turning into shadowy mist, the Umbral Shades reached their destination in less than a second and took a solid form. Surrounding the wolf and the goblin from every direction, the Umbral Shades attacked. One from the back, strangling the target, while two others jumped and dug their nails into the opponent''s flesh, ripping off every part they could grasp with their bare hands.


    Watching the one-sided slaughter from my place, a sense of satisfaction and excitement formed inside me. Seeing a goblin get his throat ripped off without him knowing, while a gray wolf howled in agony before its skull was crushed, was truly refreshing.


    "Let me join the fun."


    Excited, I used one of the new skills, "Oblivion''s Embrace," to blend in with the shadows. Moving without being seen or heard, I made my way closer to a group of wolves and goblins located to the left of the entrance, away from the slaughter. I stopped when I was close enough to feel the warm breath of the wolves, yet it wasn''t enough to actually touch or smell them, only observe them from behind.


    The wolves looked weak. I couldn''t say the same for the goblins. But unlike the goblins, the wolves could sense danger and began looking left and right as if searching for something. This amused me¡ªseeing these tiny, worthless worms fear something. The feeling was exciting. My face twisted into a cruel, sadistic smile.


    ''They''ll die either way. I may as well put some joy into this.''


    Focusing on the blood in their bodies, I took control of it. Feeling their life force, their warm, fresh blood was in my control, and a sense of omnipotence and absolute power began to surge from deep within me.


    SNAP!


    With a snap of my fingers, the wolves'' blood rushed toward the outside and formed a ball of crimson.


    "Die, bitches."


    The crimson sphere shot toward the middle of the group and exploded, causing an instant slaughter. A rain of blood poured down, and their limbs were blown apart, sending chunks of flesh flying everywhere. The screams of terror were loud, and the sound was like music to me. Then I focused again on the blood.


    "Arise"


    From the blood of the fallen rose seven blood creatures. Five were wolf-shaped and two looked like goblins¡ªa sight of horror, grotesque and hideous. The beasts, twice their original size and made out of crimson smoke and solidified blood, had hollow eyes of light, looking down at their former kin, growling and spitting drops of saliva that burned through their flesh.


    "Tear and rip them apart," I commanded, and my beasts attacked. No running away, no struggling, or praying for mercy. My newborns went ape shit, shredding anything that moved¡ªbe it wolf or goblin¡ªall of them were sliced into a thousand small pieces. The screams were terrifying.


    It was beautiful. Using my magic in this way was something I learned but never implemented, which was an extremely important finding. I could use skills without buying them from the system''s shop. The only catch was that I had to possess deep knowledge about that specific skill to do it. Fortunately, I gained unparalleled knowledge about blood magic, which enabled me to use a specific skill to some degree.


    The skill was called "Immortal Army" Its price in the shop was ten million life essence. Very expensive but not much considering that this skill was OP as fuck.


    "ATTACK!" I roared, commanding my blood creatures to enter. They charged together at a quick speed, tearing everything in their path apart. There was nothing that could stop them.


    "YOU BITCH!!!"


    The man lost it. Never in his life did he expect me to have magic like him, which should have been impossible if not for the hunter system and my bloodline.


    "YOU DON''T CARE FOR YOUR SISTER, COUNTESS?!" he yelled at me, his brows knitted together. Watching his beasts fall one by one, he looked both afraid and angry, but most importantly, he was helpless. Then he turned, trying to use my sister against me, and to his shock¡ªVictoria was not on the stone altar.


    "WHAT!" His eyes widened, and his jaw almost touched the floor.


    "Where... did... she..." His tone was slow and shaking. He was frightened and had no words to express his terror after all his plans were thrown out the window.


    "She''s with me."


    My three umbral shades successfully managed to sneak behind enemy lines undetected and rescued my sister. All I had to do was keep him busy and focused on me.


    Thud!


    I came from behind him, hidden under the invisibility magic from the shadows. This time, I managed to reach my target, landing a hit. My sword went through his ribcage, yet before I had the chance to finish him completely, a powerful barrier was set in front of me, making it impossible for me to break through.


    "Heeheehee!"


    A strange giggle came out of the man''s mouth, and before I knew what happened, his skin became gray. His body doubled in size, turning from a middle-aged man into a gray goblin-like creature that was twice my size.


    "HAHAH... Feel my powe¡ªUGH!"


    "Shut the fuck up, bitch."


    Before he had the chance to speak, I lit up another gunpowder bomb and shoved it deep down his ass since that was the only opening available.


    BOOOMM!


    "GRRAWAWWAH!!"


    The blast was strong, but setting his asshole on fire¡ªa pleasure that I can say he won''t forget soon¡ªwasn''t enough to kill the freak, as his body began to heal slowly.


    "Alright," I smiled, lighting more bombs. "Show me your ass again."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 200: Make A Wish

    chapter 200: make a wish


    "become the queen of hell?" i repeated the genie''s words, confused.


    "yes," the djinn nodded. "find a way to go to hell, kill the current king, and take his crown. doing so, you''ll gain authority over the souls in hell and save your sister''s."


    "but that could take me ages, and i don''t know if i can do it or not," i muttered, understanding what he meant. "my sister won''t be able to survive for so long."


    "you''re not wrong, countess," the genie sighed, lowering his head. "however, there is a way for that."


    "tell me?" i asked, looking at the djinn.


    "i''ll have to break a rule," the man sighed, his eyes filled with guilt.


    "what is it?"


    "you''re a night mother, right?" the genie asked, bringing his handsome face close to mine. his amber eyes and blue skin were shining under the dim light.


    "and since you''re the night mother of this age, you too have the ability to consume souls," the djinn explained, staring down at my sister.


    "so you''re trying to tell me that i have the ability to take my sister''s soul?"


    "yes," the djinn nodded. "you''ll have to consume your sister''s soul. this way, you''ll deny the king of hell from claiming her, giving you more time to work on your plan."


    "i have to consume her soul?"


    "yes," the djinn replied. "don''t worry. she''ll live inside you."


    "how do i do it?"


    "don''t worry, i''ll help you with this," the genie smiled, gently placing his hand on my shoulder. "all you have to do is make a wish, and the two of you will be one."


    for advance chapters, you can find in my patreon

 Chapter 201: Not Worthy

    chapter 201: not worthy


    a week has passed since that incident at the rare diamond brothel. a lot of things happened. first, that jack pimp dude was dead from the bite to the neck, and his male bodyguard suffered the same fate after i acquired all the information i needed about their red dragon syndicate. as for the female, i kept her alive, imprisoned in my mansion, for more naughty experiments, if you could say.


    i''ll use her as a breeding slave, building my spider army or, if i find a way, i''ll change her race to arachne like me. so far, i haven''t changed anyone. and just two days ago, while i was sleeping, i heard morgana''s voice in my head calling to me.


    i felt another presence beside morgana, a presence that was in our hierarchy below morgana and above me. instinctively, i knew that a queen of my race was born, and with her birth, my urge to reproduce increased drastically, to the point that physical changes were noticeable.


    my breasts became larger, my ass got fatter, and my waist grew smaller. and to add to that, my body began releasing pheromones, which were driving everyone crazy: men, women, and futas. the biggest change i received was an ovipositor. yes, i gained a new organ.


    an ovipositor is a reproductive structure used by certain animals, such as insects, for depositing eggs into a host, or in some cases, a container, and is a specialized form of the penis.


    yes, you read it correctly: i received a new dick. a fucking ovipositor! and i can use it in my human form too. how fucking cool is that?


    anyway, today i was walking on the street as nana, heading for the metro station. my mother kept calling every day, asking me to visit her, and since the red dragon syndicate was just a bunch of common thieves and smugglers, not a threat, i decided to give her a visit and maybe get myself a new toy.


    "hehe," i giggled, my nose picking up the familiar scent of lust and desire directed at me from the people in the street.


    to be fair, my clothes were very erotic. i was wearing a pink and white school-like uniform, which was designed for females, a very short skirt, and a top that barely covered my breasts. i had no bra or panties on me, and the skirt was so short that even a little wind was enough to make everyone see what was between my legs.


    yes, i did it on purpose, for a simple reason: i''m hunting... for strong men and their seeds. it''s a basic instinct for my race, that i can''t ignore no matter how much i try. and i didn''t want to touch my women and the brothel just yet. as for planting my eggs, that plan was on pause, and i am only receiving cum at the moment.


    to tell you the truth, i''m lost, really, so many things happened rapidly that i lost focus on what to do next. so i hope that seeing mom and spending time with her will give me some idea of what to do next.


    "ohh"


    as i entered the underground subway, the pheromones released from my body caused an instant reaction in everyone. they couldn''t control themselves anymore and were starting to reach their limit. the men were rubbing their dicks, the women were squeezing their breasts.


    "hehe, how pathetic," i laughed, as a woman fell down to her knees, her hands were inside her panty, rubbing her pussy, and her face was twisted in pleasure and shame.


    "hey, slut, want to fuck?" a man approached me, grabbing my arm.


    "ohh, no, no, no, bad boy," i smiled, pulling away. "i have other things to do, maybe next time."


    "no, slut, you''ll fuck me, right now," the man pulled me back and slapped my ass. hard, causing the crowd to cheer and clap.


    "oh, shit, it was great," the man laughed, pushing my face close to his dick. "how was that, baby? i bet you can''t wait for round two."


    "..." i didn''t reply and kept my focus on analyzing his seed to see if it was of any value. unfortunately, his semen was lacking. a disappointment for the man¡ªhe had no strong bloodline, nor any rare skills, and his level was pathetic. he didn''t possess anything worthy of being implanted inside me.


    ''sigh... i''m wasting time.''


    with those words, i let go of his dick and raised myself, locking my lips to his, and forcing him to gulp the last drop of his own cum. to my surprise, he accepted it and swallowed, even licking my chin and lips.


    "okay, it was fun, you can go home now," i said, tapping gently on his chest.


    "go home? after i just emptied myself inside you? fuck off!" the man chuckled, pushing me to a nearby wall, and grabbing me by the leg, flipping my skirt and exposing my plump ass, a fine one i might add. "i''m taking you, whore, and then, you''re not gonna want anyone other than me."


    "yeah... sure, okay..." i muttered, pushing him away. "don''t misunderstand. i wasn''t joking earlier when i said i was busy. and honestly, your cock sucked."


    "and why you ungrateful bitch!" the man roared, raising his hand and attempting to hit me. however, the man stopped in mid-air and he couldn''t move his limb an inch.


    "what is this?" the man''s eyes widened, a chill crept up his spine as his rationale and thoughts were coming back. he noticed thin pink threads wrapped around his arms, legs, and head.


    "well then," i said, turning back and adjusting my clothes. "you deserve a little punishment, sir."


    "what the¡ª i can''t move!" the man cried out. unable to do anything. he had no power, no strength to even struggle against the thread. nothing.


    "don''t worry, you''ll enjoy it," i smirked, reaching for his clothes and removing them, piece after piece. until nothing was left, and he was bare¡ªhis pathetic naked body, in all its glory.


    "stop this, just who are you?!" the man screamed at the top of his lungs, terror could be seen in his eyes. "if you don''t stop, i swear, i''ll kill you."


    "oh, now, now," i placed a finger on my lips and pouted. "don''t be such a bitch and enjoy."


    sealing his mouth with another thread, i turned the man over and made him lay on the floor with his face against the cold floor while his ass was up in the air. then i pulled a special pen that is used to draw temporary tattoos on the skin, drawing a small circle in the center of his ass, with an arrow pointing at his hole and the words that said "free use."


    "haha, have fun, mr." i chuckled, slapping the man''s ass before opening the door wide and leaving the naked man in the toilet all alone. he would have approximately six hours before my threads disappeared, and if he''s lucky, that''s six hours of the best non-stop sex in his life.


    "ahh... now i''m horny too."


    for advance chapters, you can find in my patreon

 Chapter 202: Nana’s Fun In the Subway

    chapter 202: nana¡¯s fun in the subway


    "thank you, have a nice trip."


    with a wave and a kind smile from the woman who sold the tickets, i entered the subway, covering my face with a half mask, and started looking for a spot to sit, or a spot for everyone to sit down on me. i''m so damn horny and a little irritated after finding out that the cum of that man was useless to me.


    i didn''t want to use the night city and the black moon service all because those things belonged to lady raven, not nana, and i also wanted to leave a record of me leaving the city. this way, people will think that i had a sister or something if they managed to link raven to me somehow.


    "ahhh.."


    with no option left, i sat down on the empty back seat and tried to concentrate on ignoring the pain in my cunt and the heat, both were slowly building, a feeling that was getting stronger by the second.


    ''this is bad,'' i thought, trying hard to control the urge and most importantly my pheromones. for some illogical reason, covering my face with a mask lowered the intensity, giving me an easier time getting in the subway. ''i need a release. bad.''


    looking left and right to make sure no one was observing, i started lifting my skirt, showing off the bare pussy i had, and spread the plump ass with my right hand, while my left finger was probing the wet lips of my vagina.


    "ha...ah, ahh!!!"


    closing my eyes and dropping my head to the side, i kept probing deeper and deeper inside myself. with one finger and then two, and after a minute or so, i had five fingers in the cunt, pumping in and out. the sight of what i was doing turned me on even more, and the voices in my head weren''t helping one bit.


    "hmm?" slowly opening my eyes, i saw that the people inside the subway car were staring at me. their lust-filled eyes devoured my body with a burning desire, and the most amazing thing was the air¡ªor should i call it my pheromones? they were attracting more and more of the crowd like moths drawn to a flame as if they were hypnotized by it.


    "ugh... fuck it," i muttered, giving up as my mind went blank, and i could only focus on satisfying my urges. i felt my body move on its own, taking my clothes off and throwing them beside my feet. like a brave little slut, after i took off the mask showing the public my entire face, the crowd went into a frenzy!


    only four men were inside the car with me, and all four had erections. the bulge in the front of their pants looked huge, like a hot rod ready to come inside my slut hole and spread me wide, making me scream like a wild whore.


    "come to me," i winked, taking a chair and sitting in a queen-like manner, spreading my legs to expose my private part to the hungry crowd of men.


    "you can eat me to your heart''s content."


    the four men didn''t even need a second command before running¡ªno, sprinting¡ªtoward the lady of their dreams. all of their erections seemed to have swollen in size as if excited to reach their target.


    one of the men seemed particularly large. i wouldn''t be surprised if that was one of the strongest cocks i would have. and with how much precum was leaking from him, it was safe to guess the speed and quantity of the next release would probably be equally as monstrous. i only hope that i will receive some benefits from his cum.


    "i had no need for useless, weak sperm. maybe he can serve as a good source of meat."


    the three men didn''t care for my complaints or distress¡ªnot one bit. instead, the pace got rougher. my eyes began rolling up inside my head. my lungs began burning with the lack of air. all of these were caused by the brutality with which i was fucked¡ªmerciless. my lips and asshole were penetrated with no gentleness, as my flesh stretched and tore. i was crying and struggling, but all they did was push further in.


    ''gag!'' my body was suddenly pulled and shoved backward. the dick that was in my ass got deeper. the tip slammed against my colon.


    ''fuck.... ah... so go-good,''


    my pussy walls stretched open and closed tightly, gripping onto the cock every time the man slid inside of me. this action pushed him deeper in with every single thrust. and that bastard even dared to spread my ass cheeks to see the penetration of my gaping hole.


    "oh! fuck... what a divine hole," he said, struggling to hold himself back. but sadly for him, the stimulation was too much, and with a few final struggling shoves, the man emptied his seed inside me, making me yell in pleasure as his hot liquid filled my insides, allowing the cock to reach deeper inside my ass.


    "ah, ahhh. more... give me more." my hips were moving on their own, trying their hardest to keep the delicious cum from dripping away, forcing me to arch my hips and ass high so the dick wouldn''t pull out until i finished analyzing the cum.


    "fuck!" i cursed. the results were the same¡ªno good for breeding.


    whoosh!


    the cock was of no use to me, and without any hesitation, i treated this man like the previous one, wrapping my threads around his body and throwing him away. the third man, who this entire time was playing with my tits and licking my skin while jerking off, reached his limit and couldn''t hold himself anymore. and like a stupid dog, he came all over my breasts.


    "i hate waste," i clicked with my tongue in distaste, collecting some of the cum with a finger and tasting it. a second later, the result was decent. his seed could give my spiders a little boost in stamina¡ªnot much, but it''s better than nothing.


    "!!!" as i was about to take this man''s dick inside my mouth, the fourth man, fucking my pussy, yelled and came inside. his cum shot out with such force that i could almost taste him in my mouth despite being late. his semen spread all the way inside, and i could hear his groans and moans as his cock twitched violently, shooting round after round of semen. not to mention it was pleasantly thick and strong in quality, and the results didn''t disappoint me.


    fire magic.


    "gotcha, you," i smirked, wrapping my threads around him as well, making sure not to let any sperm drop on the ground. the poor man would be happy that his semen brought me such great benefits.


    "don''t worry, i''ll milk you real good."


    for advance chapters, you can find in my patreon

 Chapter 203: Anamnesis

    Chapter 203: Anamnesis


    "At last we meet... Morgana."


    A cold, ominous voice rang in the pitch darkness, sounding almost like a low hum. It was distant yet resonating with every fiber of my body, yet the voice didn''t have an emotion behind it, like a machine reading the words. At least that''s how I thought it was.


    "Where am I?" I asked the voice, unable to see anything. The area was totally black. After I made my wish to the genie to infuse Victoria''s soul inside me, I was instantly teleported into this darkness, nothing more and nothing less, and I don''t know for how long I had been here. Yet this darkness was so damn creepy somehow, it gave me an uneasy feeling.


    "Outside space and time, inside the memory."


    The voice spoke once again. Only this time, its tone became somewhat gentler, as though it were finally starting to feel a connection with the listener. However, there were no images to help visualize a form in this vast space, and I was left alone in a black void¡ªor so I thought.


    WHOOOSH!


    Like a gust of wind in the middle of the storm, the world started morphing, twisting, and twirling until a giant blue shape appeared before me. A cube, to be exact. A massive one. It was so big that I couldn''t see its top or its bottom, or its sides¡ªjust the endless surface.


    "This is the memory of the universe," the voice spoke. This time, the sound was coming from a distance and was slowly moving closer and closer. A second later, the giant cube split into a million pieces before reforming back into the blue cube, but this time it was smaller.


    "Who are you?" I asked, glaring at the blue cube that kept rotating around itself.


    "In order to tell who I am," the voice said. Suddenly the entire black world began morphing once again, twisting, changing, and turning until a sphere made from all the colors I know of appeared. "I must first share a story."


    "In the beginning, there was nothing¡ªno sound, no life, no death, no existence. Only nothingness."


    "In the void of emptiness, a power was born, the first power¡ªa power so strong that it couldn''t be contained. And a moment after its birth, it split itself into two."


    That sphere of colors suddenly changed into black and white¡ªtwo different colors, each the exact opposite of the other.


    "These two powers¡ªthe creation and destruction, the balance and the chaos, The Light and The Dark¡ªhave been fighting against each other since the beginning of time, trying to wipe the other side and rule the universe, not realizing that one of them cannot exist without the other."


    "What happened next?" I asked, curious to know more. The voice''s story was intriguing and interesting; it felt real as if I was hearing a myth about the gods or something.


    "Millions of years had passed, and the creation and destruction were still fighting each other. However, their battle was not without consequences."


    "The two sides kept clashing against each other, destroying the universe, and then re-creating it in an endless cycle."


    "One day, the two realized their stupidity and decided to stop this battle. And so they did."


    "Really? That''s hard to believe," I commented, rolling my eyes, not believing that entities like these two could stop fighting and just live in peace.


    "It is true, young one. The two sides stopped the battle, and the universe was once again created. But this time, with no battles to be fought, boredom began setting in, and the two sides looked for ways to entertain themselves."


    "I guess so," I replied, crossing my arms and opening my mind to listen to the story carefully.


    "Yes. And that''s when a desire was born in the Dark. A deep desire to be something¡ªsomething more than pure energy. Dark wanted to possess a form, a body, a soul, and a will. And thus, it created a representation of itself. The Light quickly followed. At that moment, I was born¡ªwith the first memory of the universe."


    "I am the archive, the record, the history, the past, the present, and the future. I am the memories and the mind of the universe¡ªthe witness, the guide, the storyteller, and the keeper of all the memories and knowledge. Anamnesis."


    "I have been watching and keeping records for millions and billions of years, and I remember every single thing, no matter what, no matter how insignificant it is, no matter if I want to or not."


    "Huh?" I tilted my head, confused.


    "Morgana, you''re the only creature in existence that can give birth to anything¡ªmortals, demi-gods, and even gods." The voice spoke, and the pitch darkness was slowly disappearing. A light was forming above, shining down at me¡ªa single ray coming from a sun, a crimson sun.


    "And more importantly, me."


    "Why? Why me?"


    "Because you''re special. I made sure of that since I''m the one who gave you your abilities. I can manipulate the system of the universe and make changes, I can change the laws and the memories. And I did, allowing a special race: The Breeders."


    "Allowing?" I raised an eyebrow, catching the word. "Allowing, not creating?"


    "Yes," the voice spoke, a hint of pride could be heard. "I can remove memories and knowledge from the universe, the very history itself. For example, I could remove the memory and the knowledge of fire magic from a certain race, and as a result, no one will know how to use it or be born with it."


    ''That''s some fucked-up OP shit!'' I exclaimed inwardly, imagining what would happen if such a being had bad intentions. The universe itself would be in danger.


    "And I can add memories and abilities as well," Anamnesis continued. "It''s very dangerous to manipulate the fabric of time and space. Yet I did, making a race called Breeders¡ªa race that can breed anything and everything."


    "And you, Morgana, are the only Breeder in existence."


    "So what you''re trying to tell me is that you allowed a new race, the Breeders, to exist, and chose me for the purpose of giving birth to you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at the glowing light.


    "Yes and no," the voice spoke, and a gentle laughter was heard. It was filled with emotion, and it seemed that the voice was finally getting used to its newfound emotions¡ªunderstandable, since I believed this was the first time Anamnesis had spoken to someone, but I could be wrong.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I selected many candidates," the voice spoke. "But none of them were able to reach your level, none were close to you."


    "What?" I asked, confused and at the same time angered. What the hell did he mean by that? What kind of level?


    "..."


    Anamnesis stayed silent for a whole minute, not saying a word, and not responding¡ªonly fueling my boiling curiosity to know what the requirements of being a Breeder were.


    ''Don''t tell me.''


    "Yes," he suddenly spoke as if reacting to my thoughts. "Even as a mortal, Morgana, your lust and desire for sex were unmatchable. Even the goddess of sex herself couldn''t beat you, nor the demons of lust and depravity."


    "That''s..." I muttered, taking a step back. I knew that I was a sex freak, but this... this is too much.


    "So I won because I''m the horniest bitch in the world?"


    "In the universe," he corrected with a chuckle.


    "FUCK YOU!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 204: Shattering

    Chapter 204: Shattering


    "How the fuck did it end up like this," I said, standing with my head low, and my hands crossed. "I love sex more than the goddess of sex herself."


    ''Well... to be fair, I do like the sound of that... hehehehe.''


    "UGH!... fuck it, I accept," I said, looking up at the floating cube. "I''ll be your mom and give birth to you."


    The truth was, I felt pity for Anamnesis the guy¡ªlet''s say he''s a guy¡ªjust wanting to live a little and experience the joys and sorrows of life. It was actually sad to know that the entity responsible for keeping all the memories in the universe can''t have memories of its own. How fucked up is that? I won''t lie; I thought about turning him down at first, but my instincts kept telling me not to. I pitied him, and I''d feel terrible if I didn''t help him. Moreover, I get to have a new daughter¡ªhow cool is that?


    "You accept?... Really!" the voice spoke, no louder. A hint of surprise was clearly noticeable in his voice. This was the first time that Anamnesis showed such reaction and emotion. It caused me to crack a little smirk.


    "Why the fuck are you shocked, dumbass?" I replied, rolling my eyes. "I''m a breeder, and I''m sure you know that already, so I might as well help a newborn in need."


    "I didn''t expect this," Anamnesis replied, his tone serious. "I thought you''d take a few more years to think."


    "..." I didn''t reply and kept staring at the floating cube, thinking about what to say next. I have to be careful and not screw up.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So, what do I have to do to give birth to you? Are you going to plant a seed in me?" I asked, trying not to think too much about the weirdness of the situation. After all... well, let''s not talk about it, okay?


    "Yes, but not now," the voice said. A second later, the world started morphing again, returning to its calm dark atmosphere. "You''re not ready."


    "Not ready? What does that mean?"


    "It means what it means," Anamnesis replied, his tone becoming gentler as he continued, "Your current mortal form can''t withstand the process of giving birth to me. For that, you must first reach the level of a primordial goddess."


    "Hmm... A primordial, you say," I hummed, crossing my arms, thinking for a moment. "That could take decades, maybe even centuries. Are you okay with waiting?"


    "I''m fine," Anamnesis said. A little giggle was heard, and the cube was shining a bit brighter. "After all, I''ve been waiting for an eternity. Another decade or two is nothing to me."


    "Good to know, but I want you to know something," I said, raising my index finger, a playful look on my face. "Once we''re done with this, you''ll owe me one, got it?"


    "Of course, Mother," Anamnesis answered, calling me ''mother'' for the first time. It sounded weird being called that by probably the third-oldest entity in the universe, but the more I thought about it, the more the idea sounded exciting and sexy.


    "I''m looking forward to the day when you give birth to me."


    "And I''m looking forward to seeing how your cute little face will look, my dear future daughter," I smirked, placing my hand under my chin.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, curious. "What comes after the trials?"


    "The ascension," all three spoke in unison. "To discard your mortal shell and ascend to become a goddess."


    Before replying to these words, I narrowed my eyes. I had an idea of what kind of transformation was about to happen to me. My body and soul were going to change into something far stronger and better¡ªa true goddess!


    Looking to my right, I saw a third glass tube, similar to the other two. Inside it was a crimson sphere hovering and floating like a cloud¡ªa pure orb with a liquid-like surface.


    "What should I do now?" I asked the trio of judges, watching their every movement.


    "To ascend into a goddess," the left faceless began speaking, waving both hands left and right, "we must shatter your current shell and replace it with a far superior one."


    "To re-shape and forge you into a true goddess."


    Suddenly and out of nowhere, a colossal white anvil appeared, right between me and the judges.


    The anvil itself was quite big, around three meters high and two meters long, and the flat surface of the anvil was spacious, huge, and easily capable of fitting at least two women lying on their backs. The color was pristine white with many gold indentations carved into it. Before I could even utter a word, I found myself lying on the surface of the anvil. A silver, glistening hammer and a skinning knife made from the same material were hovering in the air.


    "What the?" I cursed, and my eyes widened in surprise. Trying to move, but there was nothing¡ªnot even the ability to lift my hands or wiggle my fingers. My body was seeping through the anvil surface and seemed to be fusing with it, like a human soul to a lich. To be honest, it was quite uncomfortable¡ªI hated it.


    One of the judges picked up the silver hammer and stood to my right. The other one held the silver knife and stood to my left. As for the third one, he stood at my feet, raising his hands in the air, where white flames erupted, covering his entire hands.


    "So discarding my shell is the hardest part, right?" I smirked, trying to act relaxed. However, deep inside, I knew I was not calm or relaxed at all, because I could guess what was about to happen to me.


    "Indeed," the one at my feet spoke. "We have to remove the old flesh and shape a new one, shatter the old bone and forge new ones, erase the old blood and infuse new one."


    "That sounds like it will hurt," I chuckled, trying not to panic. "Wait! What about my world tree daughter?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect her from harm," the faceless judge replied, his hands still hovering over my feet. "All you have to do is endure, and no matter what, don''t scream or pass out. If you do, you''ll never wake up again."


    "Are you ready?"


    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath before opening them again with fierce determination.


    "Bring it on."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 205: The Forge of A Mother

    Chapter 205: The Forge of A Mother


    Clink!


    They say that a journey to greatness begins with a single step. But mine was different, it began with a knife, a hammer, and white flames.


    The blade cut through the skin like butter, a clean and swift incision. The skin was sliced open and peeled off like the cover of a book, exposing the muscles, the bones, the nerves, and the veins underneath. The faceless judges didn''t hesitate a second and kept working like machines, their actions were flawless, no hesitation and no mistakes.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    After the skin was removed, the judge standing at my feet wielding the white flames burned the exposed muscles, veins, and blood, melting them to ash, leaving only the bones. Then the judge wielding the hammer used it to smash the bones like a blacksmith making a sword, but instead of turning my bones into something else, they simply got deleted from existence.


    ''UGH!... I must... endure.''


    The whole process was slow and painful. Not even a minute had passed, yet I was already sweating, panting, and breathing heavily. My eyes were watery, and I felt like screaming and begging for them to stop. The pain was simply unbearable. I endured a hellish torture for ten years under the hands of that demon governor and I uttered no sound or beg, but this... this was so much worse. And it was only the beginning.


    ''Fuck...'' I gritted my teeth, enduring the pain, and keeping my focus. ''It hurts.... it really fucking hurts!''


    Finishing with my right foot, the faceless judges turned to the next, repeating the exact same process: cutting the skin, burning the flesh, and shattering the bones.


    Clink!


    "..." I was about to lose it and scream. My sanity was slipping away, the pain was unbearable, and the heat from the white flame was also unbearable. Everything was simply too much. However, something suddenly expanded inside my throat, stopping me from screaming.


    ''What is this?'' I thought, confused, but that confusion didn''t last because of the pain. And to tell you the truth, I''m grateful for whatever that thing was. Without it, I would have failed, and I''m not even three minutes into the ascension process.


    "Good job," one of the judges spoke, his tone was soft and gentle. "Not many people can endure such pain."


    "Yes, you''re really brave," the second faceless said. The judge who was burning my flesh. "Not many can go through what you did and stay sane."


    "You have the strength."


    "You have the heart."


    "And the will."


    "That''s why she chose you."


    ''She?'' I blinked, confused, but the pain didn''t allow me to think, and a second later one of the judges placed his hand on my eyes.


    "Now, close your eyes and focus," the first judge spoke. "It will be over soon."


    "..."


    "Oh, Infinite Universe, Weaver of Existence,


    From the vastness of your stars to the smallest flicker of flame,


    We beseech your boundless essence to shape this vessel anew.


    Imbue it with the echoes of all creation,


    Grant it strength forged in the crucible of chaos,


    And a wisdom drawn from the eternal flow of time."


    They spoke in unison. Their voices sounded like multiple people talking at the same time.


    As their prayer concluded, the third judge stepped forward, his hands glowing faintly with arcane power. With an almost casual wave, he summoned the second glass tube, its contents¡ªthe blood I collected¡ªfloating free from its confinement. Slowly, almost reverently, he directed the sphere toward the doll-like body.


    The moment the crimson liquid touched the surface of the doll, an audible crackle filled the air. The lifeless form twitched violently, its pristine exterior absorbing the blood like a sponge. Veins of glowing red began to pulse beneath its surface, spreading rapidly across its body.


    I watched in awe and unease as the transformation unfolded before me. The doll was no longer just an object¡ªit was coming alive as the crimson sphere from the third glass tube drained into the doll.


    "Oh, Eternal Forge of Life and Death,


    Bearer of Blood and Bringer of Vitality,


    Through your crimson tides, we summon the spark of existence.


    Flow into this vessel, the essence of beginnings and ends,


    Bind it to the rhythm of the cosmos,


    And ignite the fire of purpose within its core.


    Through blood, we create; through life, we ascend.


    May this body rise, a fusion of form and eternity,


    A harbinger of destiny, shaped by your boundless will.


    A Mother of All."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 206: Eons of Desire

    Chapter 206: Eons of Desire


    Something unexpected happened, a rare phenomenon, an impossible thing. Something that was hidden, dormant for eons, awoke, affecting certain people all around the world.


    Badump


    "Ugh..." a young cat beast-woman in her early twenties woke up with a start, gasping for breath and placing her hand on her chest. Her eyes were wide open and filled with shock.


    "Meow!...What the hell is happening?" she exclaimed. Her body was heating up by the second, her heart was beating fast, and her breath was short and quick. It was almost like a fire was lit inside her soul and it spread all over her body.


    "What is this feeling-Nay?" she muttered, trying to remove her tribal dress. The sweat was dripping from her face, and her breathing became heavier. Her body was trembling as if she was in a fever. Without much of a choice, the cat woman ripped her dress with her claws, exposing her bare breasts and her smooth, but hairy pussy.


    "Ahh..." the woman moaned. Her entire body was shaking. Her skin was hot, and her nipples were erect, standing up on her small, perky, round tits. But what caught her attention was the crimson glowing in her crotch.


    As the catwoman was confused, not knowing what to do, thinking that she was sick and was about to die, a figure appeared out of nowhere behind her. Its eyes glowed red and a smile was seen on its face.


    "Don''t be afraid, my child," the figure spoke, gently caressing the cat woman''s head. "Just relax and let it happen."


    "Mom..." the cat woman''s eyes widened, tears streaming down her face. Hearing her mother''s voice, her body relaxed, and a few moments later, a white fluid came oozing out of her pussy¡ªa sweet, pungent smell. And that wasn''t all. In the very next second, right above her baby hole, a new organ began to grow: a long, slender penis with sharp bumps on both sides. But there was more¡ªthe tip was a bit curved, and pointy like a spear.


    "What is this?" the cat woman muttered, her eyes still watery and her face red. A little smirk was forming on her lips, and her tail was swishing left and right. The white fluids immediately began oozing and dripping from her new cock.


    "I never thought I''d live to see this day," her mother said, kneeling before her daughter and grabbing the penis. Her hand was moving up and down, rubbing and massaging it. Then she turned, looking around their tent until her eyes landed on a small wooden statue, or to be more accurate, an idol of a female figure with cat ears and a fluffy tail. But the most distinctive feature was her long slender penis and her pair of balls.


    "Our goddess has returned," the mother said, tears streaming down her face and her tail wagging left and right as her eyes shifted between the glowing womb tattoo on her daughter''s crotch and the idol.


    ....


    In a different part of the world and under the moonlight, lying on a branch of a massive tree, a young elven couple was busy making love. The two were panting and sweating, grunting and moaning in pleasure.


    "But she''s the best, and I''m the biggest pervert of them all," the woman laughed, opening her black robe and tossing it aside, leaving her entire body bare and naked.


    Stepping forward, the woman placed her palm on the stone door and began whispering an incantation. A few seconds later, the stone door began shining, revealing an engraving of a woman with curved horns and massive bat wings.


    "It''s actually a genius idea to have a door like that," the woman said, licking her lips. Her hand was roaming on her smooth breast, and her eyes were glowing. "Only the perverted would be able to pass."


    Grabbing her thick dick, the woman pointed it to an opening in the stone door. The opening was in the same location as the pussy of the engraving, and a moment later, a squishy sensation could be felt, and the priestess''s dick began disappearing inside the stone door. Her balls were slapping on the stone as her penis was getting deeper.


    "Hmmm... this feels nice," the priestess moaned, thrusting her hips and pushing her cock further. After a few minutes, she cried in pleasure as she released her semen inside.


    "Haa....haaa....haaaa"


    Boom!


    Suddenly the ground began shaking, the stone door was cracking, and the engravings on its surface were shining brightly. After a moment, the door opened up, revealing the inside of the ruins. But what caught the woman''s eyes was the object lying on a stone altar at the far end of the hall.


    An egg of some kind of creature.


    "I can''t believe it!... my vision was true!" the priestess shouted, her eyes wide and her entire body trembling. Her mind was filled with many thoughts and ideas, but her mouth was uttering only a few words. "She''s back! The true goddess is back!"


    "Hahahahaha!" The woman began laughing like a maniac, her eyes watery, and tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Stepping inside the hall, the priestess began walking towards the stone altar, ignoring everything else. Without hesitation, she climbed on top of the egg, spreading her legs and exposing her baby hole.


    "YES, MY GODDESS!... YOUR FAITHFUL SERVANT WILL DO AS YOU PLEASE!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 207: Four Concepts

    Chapter 207: Four Concepts


    "HAAA!...Cough!...Cough!" With a violent cough, I woke up, my entire body was aching, and a terrible headache was hammering my brain.


    "What happened?" I asked loudly, trying to recall the last thing I remembered. After the three faceless judges forged my new body and finished their ritual, they placed the new body on the massive anvil above my ethereal form. When that happened, both the body and the ethereal form began to fuse and meld together. At that moment, I blacked out.


    "I guess the ascension was successful, huh?" I muttered, trying to stand up and get a better look around, but it seemed that my body wasn''t responding to my orders. I didn''t mind that and closed my eyes, focusing on this new strange understanding that I gained.


    I have no idea how to truly explain it in words since what I gained was more of a feeling or instinct. The closest thing to it was as if I lived my whole life blind and suddenly I got sight, along with a deep knowledge of everything that I couldn''t see before.


    ''How can I say this?'' I thought, pondering the words that should describe what was happening to me. But no matter how much I tried, no matter the way or the words, I couldn''t even come close to describing the sensation and the power running through me.


    "Is this what being a god feels like?" I asked no one, the words were nothing but a mere whisper.@@@@


    I''m a goddess now, well the goddess of breeding, blood, night, and war. Four major aspects or concepts. With sixteen minor ones. How fucking awesome is that.


    Every major concept has four minors. For example, breeding has sex, pleasure, reproduction, and love. Blood has immortality, corruption, ritual, and ancestry.


    ''That''s quite the lot.''


    "Sigh"


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to move my limbs, but it was not as easy as I hoped. Since this was my first time moving my new body, like a baby trying to take its first step, I struggled for some time, yet eventually, I managed to sit up, and finally see the new body of mine.


    "Oh?..." I blinked, surprised and taken aback by the sight before me. For starters, I wasn''t naked, which shocked me a lot, to be honest. I was wearing what appeared to be a simple black bikini top and a matching set of bottoms¡ªa sexy one¡ªand the fabric was made out of high-quality and smooth material.


    However, what surprised me even more was that my body didn''t change much. I became a little thicker, with a bigger and rounder ass, but aside from that and a slight increase in the size of my breasts, nothing much changed. I was about to ask why my body didn''t change, and to my surprise, the answer lit up inside my head naturally.


    My mortal breeder body was crafted by Lilith with the help of the three judges, and it was already at the peak of perfection. Since the body was perfect, there was nothing to improve, at least for my current level. As a goddess now, I intuitively knew that there were higher forms of perfection that I could reach with time. And that made me excited, very excited.


    ''This is sooo fucking awesome,'' I grinned, clenching my hands and feet. And that''s when I noticed something was attached to my left hand.


    A golden gauntlet covered the entirety of my left arm to the elbow, while the part that covered my hand was shaped into a sharp claw-like talon. The finger section of the glove was made of thin metal, with a few engravings here and there. But what stood out the most was the crystal gem embedded in the palm of the glove. It was a dark red, the same color as my eyes, and it was glowing.


    "Hmmm..." I narrowed my eyes, staring at the glove for a moment before trying to raise my hand to have a better look at it. However, I couldn''t control it well and ended up scratching the surface of that anvil that I was sitting on.


    ''Well, shit.''


    "Interesting!" A familiar voice came from my left, and before I knew it, the three faceless judges appeared in front of me, inspecting the scratch mark on the anvil''s surface.


    "Did you do this, Queen Morgana?" the judge in the middle asked, his tone was neutral, and he was inspecting the scratch with his eyes.


    "Do you have a death wish, punk!" My tone suddenly distorted and turned demonic, a red mist was erupting from my body. I raised my left hand and pointed it toward the chuckling judge, who broke out in a cold sweat and began trembling.


    "No need to be angry," the judge in the middle said. His tone was quiet, but I could sense his fear. And he had every right to be afraid. My golden talon scratched something that was supposed to be invincible with ease, so he could be sure that I could do the same thing with his body.


    "He was just joking," he said, looking at the right faceless judge and glaring. "Your package wasn''t destroyed."


    "Then where is it?" I asked, my tone was calm, but my eyes were shining a bright red. "I can''t feel it."


    "Your body is new, and it will be a while before you can feel anything," the faceless judge said. A hint of nervousness was heard in his voice. "As I told you before, the three divine artifacts were given by the universe. The piece of cloth may have the ability to hide your dick or something of that nature."


    "Hmmm," I nodded, satisfied with the answer, and retracted the red mist, leaning back against the anvil. "Anything else?"


    "There are a few things you need to know," he turned, snapping his fingers, forming a planet before me.


    "Queen Morgana, your ascension wasn''t natural," he began explaining, pointing to the planet. "You were able to ascend only because you consumed part of Queen Lilith''s divinity."


    "I see, but what''s your point?" I nodded, not denying anything.


    "You inherited her world and became her successor," the judge added, nodding his head. "Because of this, the universe deemed it necessary for the balance to take away the Seed of Creation that you should have gotten after your ascension."


    "Seed of Creation?" I raised an eyebrow. "What''s that?"


    "The Seed of Creation is a gift given to all the gods. It gives them a chance to create their first world and beings," the faceless judge on the right explained, his voice devoid of emotions. I guess he calmed a little after my previous reaction.


    "But in your case, you inherited Queen Lilith''s world and its seed," the faceless judge on the left explained.


    "I see," I nodded. "I think this is better since I don''t have to create my first world from scratch."


    "Indeed," the faceless judge in the middle nodded. "Also, Seeds of Creation are obtainable. However, it''s a hard task, and I suggest you first work on your world."


    "Okay," I nodded. The judge''s advice was logical, and I didn''t mind following it. "Thanks again for the help."


    "You''re welcome," all three nodded. A moment later, the faceless judges waved their hands, forming a door to my right.


    "When you''re ready, walk through this door, and you''ll be teleported back to your world,"


    "Alright," I nodded, standing up and preparing myself.


    "And good luck, Queen Morgana," the judges bowed their heads. With that, I walked towards the door.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 208: I’m back.

    Chapter 208: I¡¯m back.


    "I miss mom," Azura muttered, her hands crossed behind her back and her eyes lowered, staring at the grass floor beneath her feet.


    "Me too," Luna replied, her tone was soft and quiet, filled with sadness and melancholy.


    "..." Ember was silent, she didn''t speak a word, only staring with longing at the Nightmare Tower that stood tall, reaching for the clouds.


    It''s been three weeks since Morgana stepped into the tower seeking her ascension, and the girls were getting more worried by the day. Three weeks without the warmth of their mother, the gentle caresses of her fingers, the soft words she whispered in their ears, and the naughty things they did together, were too much for them to bear, especially for the oldest three and more so for the youngest, Azura.


    ''Mother,'' Azura thought, biting her lips. She missed her mother''s touch, the feeling of her soft hands groping her breasts and pinching her nipples. Unlike Luna and Ember who were bonded together, Azura didn''t choose a mate. Yes, she sometimes plays with her identical daughters, but no one is compared to her mother.


    ''I want her.''


    Azura''s heart was pounding inside her chest. She couldn''t wait to see her mother again and jump on her, kiss her lips, and shove her cock down her throat, or maybe have another daughter or two in her womb.


    "Let''s go inside," Ember spoke, her eyes were red and filled with tears. "We need to be ready for Mom''s return at all times."


    "Yes," Luna nodded, turning around and walking towards the entrance of the small wooden castle. "Let''s go eat something."


    "I''m not hungry," Ember and Azura replied in unison. The two stared at each other and chuckled.


    "Come on girls," Luna shook her head. "Mom will kill us if she sees us starving."


    "Alright, sis," Ember nodded, walking to her sister and gently rubbing Luna''s big belly with her palm. "How''s the baby?"


    "She''s fine, don''t worry," Luna replied, patting her sister''s head. "She''s just excited to see her mom again."


    "Huh? You can feel it?" Azura gasped, running towards her older sister, her eyes were wide and her face was red. "How can you do that? How come she can talk to you?"


    "M-mom?" the bunny princess stuttered, her body was trembling, and she was about to faint. "Is t-this a d-d-doomsday kind of s-stuff?"


    "No dear," her mother, Celeste, replied with a warm smile. "This is not a doomsday, but rather a great change."


    "Really?" the bunny princess blinked, her cheeks were a bit red, and a shy smile could be seen on her lips. She was always a little weird, well more weird when she began spending more time with her wolf sisters.


    "Yes, don''t worry, it''s just that..." Celeste nodded, her eyes were sparkling, and a warm smile was on her face, staring at the crimson beam. "...Your Mother Morgana is back."


    BOOOM!


    Out of nowhere, a large explosion could be heard coming from the nightmare tower, and a few moments later the crimson beam of light began to change shape, taking the form of two giant arms reaching for the sky as if trying to grab something.


    "What is this?" Ember asked, her eyes wide open, and her tails swaying left and right. Her sister Luna was the same, and so was Azura. The bunny princess was shocked, she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Her mother said that her mother Morgana is back, but how can her mother Morgana cause such a phenomenon? Her twin was equally shocked, but her mind was filled with many questions that she really wanted to know the answer to, especially one.


    "Look!!" a loud, high-pitched cry of a female goblin could be heard, and a moment later those two red hands grabbed the ''air,'' and with a pull, a black gate appeared between them.


    "!!!" At that exact moment, every living creature inside Lilith''s protective barrier felt something inside their souls, a sensation that they were familiar with instinctively, a sensation they longed for, a sensation of a powerful and beautiful existence that had descended on their world. And some of them knew who it was.


    "Mom!!!" Azura shouted, her face was red and her eyes were watery, and the same could be said about her sisters and everyone else.


    "It''s her!" Luna shouted, tears were streaming down her cheeks, and a happy smile was plastered on her face.


    "Welcome back Mom," Ember whispered, her entire body was trembling, and her lips were quivering.


    Slowly emerging from the gate, and standing on one of the red hands, a woman with long silver hair reaching her ankles, her eyes were a pure crimson, and her skin was as pale as the moon. The woman was wearing a sexy black bikini, a golden talon glove on her left hand, and a black crown above her head. Her eyes were locked on the group below, at her beloved children and lovers, a gentle and warm smile was forming on her lips.


    "I''m back."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 209: The other pack?

    Chapter 209: The other pack?


    Hovering above, I gazed at my loved ones below. A gentle and warm smile could be seen on my face. I''m not a mother, or a lover, or a goddess¡ªI was all of that and so much more.


    "I''m back." The words left my lips, yet my thoughts echoed louder.


    ''Yes, I am.''


    My eyes lingered on the women waiting for me. I missed them, and their tails flicked, their ears twitching with excitement. They looked adorable and very sexy.


    "Mom!!" I heard Azura cry out loud, her face was red and her eyes were watery as she waved frantically at me from her place below. Behind her, I could see Luna with the sexy pregnant woman look, and beside her were Ember and my bunny daughters, each one uniquely stunning.


    "Calm down!" I called out, my hand gesturing gracefully. Behind me, the swirling dark crimson gate began to shrink, folding in on itself until it dissolved into nothingness. A moment later, I was levitating in the air with the giant red hands still around me. I could have just flown down there, but I wanted to make my entrance more spectacular.


    And just like that, I commanded the red hands to shift and morph into staircases of shimmering energy, stretching down to meet the earth. I descended from the sky, making a show of it. And it worked. The girls and everyone were looking at me with their mouths slightly agape and their eyes glued on me as I descended with theatrical poise.


    "!!!" The moment my bare feet kissed the ground, a shockwave of energy coursed through me. It wasn''t just the physical sensation¡ªit was as though the world itself reached out to embrace me. A deep connection was formed between me and the world itself. The powers of the world surged through the barrier and entwined with my essence, giving me a sense of strength that I had never known before. And in that instant, I knew the state of the world.


    This land, once whole, had been fractured by external forces, dividing the planet into three distinct realms. Each of these foreign gods was trying to seize control over the entire planet¡ªmy planet¡ªand the only sanctuary untouched by their grasp was the territory safeguarded by Lilith''s protective barrier, the last remnant of her dominion passed down to me.


    As the goddess of this world, I should have full control over it, but because of those fucking bastards trying to claim what''s rightfully mine, my control was fragmented. I could sense the entire area inside Lilith''s protective barrier; however, the land I bought with breeding points was the only land where I could practice my new godly powers.


    "Hmm? What are you doing?" I asked, seeing that all of my daughters, grandchildren, and lovers were kneeling before me, showing the utmost respect. I didn''t want something like that, to be honest, but I couldn''t force them not to do it. I had to keep the respect of my new position.


    "We are honoring our new goddess," Celeste, my blonde bunny queen, said. A bright smile appeared on her face. Our two twin daughters behind her were crying tears of joy, much like the rest of my daughters.


    "Oh, can you tell?" I asked again, genuinely surprised that she recognized I had become a goddess. I didn''t expect anyone to know the second I returned.


    "Yes, of course, my love," the blonde bunny queen replied, blushing and showing me her lovely tongue. And like always, when I see cute things like this, my pussy became wet. In fact, from the moment I passed through the portal, I couldn''t help but leak a few drops of love juice from my snatch.


    "Stop playing with me, Celeste," I chuckled, laughing it off and ruffling her silky hair. "How can you know what I am?"


    "Did you forget I''m attuned to the spirit of the world, Morgana?" Celeste asked, placing her arm on her forehead in a dramatic way. "Did I fail to entertain you so much that you no longer see me as useful or important?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" I shook my head and pinched her nose.


    "!!!" Ember, Luna, and Azura flinched. The smiles on their faces suddenly disappeared, and they avoided meeting my eyes. Celeste halted her sucking and stood up straight, her face a mess. My juices dripped from her chin, yet neither of us cared about it.


    "Morgana, my love, relax and hear what I have to say," Celeste said, slowly holding my cheeks and staring at me with longing and pleading in her beautiful emerald-green eyes.


    "Explain," I uttered a single word, narrowing my eyes. I wasn''t angry, nor was I fully displeased¡ªit was something in between, somewhere in the middle. I didn''t know why or how I found myself unable to be mad at them. Maybe it was the fact that I loved them so much. I really didn''t know, but no matter what, harming one of our family members was unacceptable.


    "Two weeks ago, this one wolf..." the blonde bunny woman began, her hands gently caressing my breasts, trying to calm me. "She got into a fight with one of her sisters and..." She hesitated, her words cut short as a sorrowful look crossed her pretty face. "...They had a fistfight, and¡ª"


    "Just say it."


    "She accidentally cut off her left hand."


    "Accidentally?" I repeated, my tone sharp as I turned my gaze to my daughters, who instantly lowered their eyes. Azura bit her lower lip, Ember sniffled, and Luna tried to shield the guilty wolf girl from my piercing glare.


    "But don''t worry, my love. I reattached the hand and¡ª"


    "Come here." I didn''t let Celeste finish, so I waved my hand. A few seconds later, the ropes binding my daughter loosened, and I intentionally teleported her to my feet.


    "Is it true that you did this?" I asked, leveling the same questioning glare that could make any of my firstborn daughters cry¡ªor wet themselves. Well, they didn''t wear pants, but you get the point.


    "I... did," the wolf girl murmured softly, her head lowered, her voice barely audible. Yet, I caught every word she spoke, though I acted as if I hadn''t.


    "Look up when you''re speaking," I ordered, pointing with my finger. "Why did you do it?"


    "!!!!" The girl trembled in fright and hesitantly looked up, revealing a pair of beautiful golden eyes, along with a face and hair of the same hue. My daughters were naturally beautiful, as always.


    "Answer me!" I raised my tone, activating one of my skills to force her to speak, as my patience was wearing thin, and I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Because I had to," the wolf girl stuttered, tears welling in her eyes. "She''s with the other pack, and when we were about to go hunting, she insulted me, and..."


    "Stop... stop... stop..." I raised my hand again, cutting her off. She faltered, confusion flashing in her golden eyes. When she wiped her tears and glanced at me again, realization dawned that something had gone terribly wrong.


    "The other pack?"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 210: Punishment And PARTY! (1)

    Chapter 210: Punishment And PARTY! (1)


    "Say that again," I ordered, staring down at the wolf girl kneeling before me, her golden eyes locked on the floor and her body trembling.@@@@


    "The other pack?" I repeated myself, my crimson eyes jumping from one face to another, waiting for someone to speak up and explain what was going on.


    "Since when were there ''Other packs'' in our family?" I asked, my voice echoing in the air and my crimson eyes scanning the girl before me for a moment, then landing on Celeste, who flinched under my stare. I left her responsible for our family while I was away, and this is what I get.


    "THERE IS ONLY ONE PACK!" I howled, my eyes glowing red, a red mist erupting from my body, placing pressure on everyone present. "MY PACK!"


    "..."


    After some time, I calmed down a little.


    "Seriously... I left you for three weeks, and this is what happened? A division inside my own family." My tone was harsh and cold, and a frown appeared on my face. "Now, I don''t care about you all forming groups and small packs or whatever. I love you all, and as your mother, I''ll support you no matter what."


    "!!!" All of them flinched, lowering their heads. They felt guilty for breaking our family apart, but it wasn''t their fault. I knew that even with me around and my skills, such things would happen. It''s the nature of wolves¡ªthey form groups, and each group has its own leader. And with over¡ªI really lost count of how many wolf children I have¡ªit was bound to happen.


    "But when that becomes a reason for justifying harm to your own sister," I continued, turning to the wolf girl still kneeling at my feet. Her face was pale, and she was shaking in fear. "That''s why I''m going to punish you, not as your mother, but as your leader."


    "Mother!!" someone cried out, leaping between me and the guilty wolf girl. "I''m sorry, Mother, but don''t do anything to her. She didn''t mean to do it!"


    I gazed at the wolf girl and instantly knew who she was from the scar on her left arm and the faint trace of Celeste''s magic. This girl was the victim of her sister''s rage, and now she''s protecting her. I couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''Why must everything be so hard,'' I thought, scratching my head. I wanted to play with the girls and have fun, yet now I found myself in the middle of a family dispute.


    "Listen here," I spoke, looking at both of them. "Family is above all else, and nothing comes in between. I let you do whatever you want, but if you dare do something that would endanger or put our family on the line, I''ll deal with you the same way I deal with my enemies."


    I glared at my two daughters, who flinched, lowering their heads in fear.


    "Do I make myself clear?" I asked, my tone cold and harsh, sending shivers down their spines.


    "Yes," they replied in unison, lowering their heads to the ground, showing the utmost respect and remorse for their actions.


    "Good," I nodded, taking a deep breath and turning to the guilty wolf girl. "Stand up. You still deserve a punishment."


    "Y-yes," the wolf girl stuttered, her golden eyes looking at me with pleading and hope that her punishment wouldn''t be too harsh. But I can''t do that. It''s not like I have a choice either, since I''m the leader and need to maintain order and peace in the family. I can''t show favoritism.


    "Ahhhh..." Yelena bit her lips, trying to suppress her screams, but the pain was too much for her. As her skin was regenerating, tears began flowing down her cheeks, yet she remained still.


    "Done," I said after healing her. Then I turned to her sister, the wolf girl with her left hand cut off, and again with my blood magic, I reattached the hand back. This time it was faster, and she only felt slight pain, unlike Yelena, who was still sobbing.


    "Come here," I waved my hand at the wolf girl, and when she got close, I held her chin, raising it up. "Remember, your punishment is not over yet. You''re still forbidden from hunting for two weeks, and you need to serve Yelena for the duration."


    Yelena was a futa, and that gave me an idea. Pulling her to me, I whispered in her ear.


    "For two weeks, she will be your sex slave, and I want you to plant as many pups in her womb," I said, licking her ear. "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mom," Yelena replied, nodding her head. A grin appeared on her face, and she was eager to get started.


    "Good," I nodded, then turned to the rest of my family. Azura, Luna, and Ember sighed in relief. It seemed that they thought I was going to kill the wolf girl. Celeste was smiling warmly at me. The cowgirl and the goblin girl were at the back, busy with their daughters. As for my Arachne daughter, Nayssa, she was standing at the door frame of my home with a tiny black spider riding her abdomen. The only people missing were Fenrir, Rhea, Scarlett, Lily, Cotton, and Hikari.


    ''I hope they are fine,'' I thought, staring at the dark sky. Then, shaking my head and turning to my family, "Now that this is over, let''s have a PARTY!"


    "WOOOHHOOOOO!!"


    "YEAH!!"


    "FINALLY!"


    "MOTHER!"


    The girls and everyone else cheered. The mood changed instantly from bad to good, and now they were all in party mode. After six years in the trial without sex or mating of any kind, I could feel my pussy leaking a lot of juices, and my body was burning with desire.


    "COME HERE, BITCHES!" I shouted, waving my hands and summoning a large table filled with food and drinks. "DRINK AND EAT AS MUCH AS YOU LIKE!"


    "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    "BECAUSE TONIGHT I''M GOING TO FUCK YOUR BRAINS OUT!!!"


    "YEEAAAAAAH!!!!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 211: Punishment And PARTY! (2)

    Chapter 211: Punishment And PARTY! (2)


    The delicious and heavenly taste of the well-cooked meat, the aroma of alcohol mixed with the smell of sweaty and naked bodies. Everything was just perfect. It has been an hour or so since I returned to my world after my ascension, and I found myself in the middle of a party, my own party to be exact. And it was one hell of a party.


    Rows and rows of massive tables filled with food and drinks of every known kind, and every race was enjoying themselves to the fullest, eating, drinking, and fucking each other''s brains out. The music of moaning, wailing, and screams of pleasure was simply perfect. The place was lit by magical lights and some torches; it was just like a festival.


    As a goddess, I have full control of my land, and inside it, I can do pretty much anything as long as I have enough divine energy. I have no idea how much of this energy I have, and when I tried to open my status window¡ªthe one I totally forgot that I possess in the first place¡ªI received only ''Error messages'' saying that the interface couldn''t connect to my new divine self and an ''Update'' is required.


    ''Well, at least I can still use my skills and powers,'' I thought, taking a deep breath and a sip from my drink. I was sitting on a comfy chair in the middle of the party, observing everything that was going on, and at the same time, I kept creating more food and drinks for everyone, trying to reach the limit.


    "Hmm?" Narrowing my eyes, I saw two wolf girls fighting over a piece of meat. One of them even bit the other one in the neck, and I thought it would escalate into a fight, but it didn''t. Instead, the girl who got bitten smiled and licked her lips, then she lowered herself and took the other girl''s cock in her mouth, giving her a blowjob.


    "What a good way to resolve a conflict," I smiled, nodding my head, and continued watching. The girl who got her dick sucked was now thrusting her cock deeper into her sister''s mouth while holding her head. And a few moments later, she pulled out her dick and sprayed her cum all over her sister''s face.


    "Wow," I chuckled, staring at another scene where a wolf boy was fucking two bunny girls. His hips were moving fast, and his balls were hitting their asses, making loud slapping sounds. He placed one above the other, and I thought he was going to give them both a creampie, but he pulled out and splurted his jizz on their bodies, covering them in his seed.


    ''This is awesome, but a waste of seed,'' I thought, grinning while watching the orgy happening before my eyes. Everyone was fucking, cumming, laughing, and drinking. And I fucking loved it.


    "Ah~!..." I moaned, feeling someone sucking on my right nipple, and when I turned, I saw Ember on her knees reaching for my pussy while Azura took my right nipple to herself and began sucking.


    "Ember..." I called her name, placing my hand on her head and slowly patting it.


    "Yes, mom?" she replied, turning to me and showing me her puppy eyes. "I want to suck you off and please you, but I see no cock?"


    "I know, sweetie," I nodded, smiling warmly at her. By now, I had a little control of my new body, and growing a new dick would take less than a few seconds. Yet I still can''t control the length and the thickness well, so for the time being, Ember would have to suck whatever dick I grow.


    Fortunately, my luck didn''t run out, and I managed to grow a 10-inch cock. Ember wasted no time; she wrapped her soft lips around the head and started sucking on it like a thirsty little whore.


    "Hmphmm," Ember moaned, closing her eyes. She took more of my cock into her mouth until I could feel her throat touching the tip.


    "Is your mouth full, baby?" I asked, looking down at her. My left hand was rubbing Azura''s head while the other was placed on Ember''s, gently petting them.


    "Mmhm," the silver-haired girl nodded, bobbing her head up and down. Her throat was hugging my cock tightly, and her tongue was swirling around it, licking my shaft as she did so.


    "You''re such a good girl," I whispered softly, then turned to Azura, who was now playing with my left nipple, pinching and pulling it while sucking the other one.


    "You know, Ember, I really miss the moment when you call me mommy and act all innocent," I said, chuckling as I pushed my dick all the way inside Azura.


    "I want to plant my pups in your womb, Mother," Ember replied, using her other hand to rub my belly. "And when you give birth, I''ll impregnate you again."


    "Wait, I want to be the first," Azura yelled, gazing with half-lidded eyes and a wicked grin at her older sister/mother.


    "Sigh... we can all have fun, no need to fight," I said with a sigh, reaching behind and grabbing Ember''s cock. I wrapped my right hand around it, pointing it at my baby hole, and gave her a light pat on the furry ass.


    "Go~"


    "Oh, thank you, Mommy," Ember said, and with that, she thrust her massive cock all the way inside my womb.


    "Ahhh~!!" A blissful moan escaped my lips as my daughter''s thick cock broke into my baby chamber, now her entire length was settled in my belly, creating a slight bulge. And at the same time, due to the force of her thrust, my dick rammed much deeper inside Azura.


    "KYAAHH!!" Her eyes rolled to the back, and she almost fainted, as if the pleasure was too much for her mind to bear. Yet, a contented expression was on her face, and from the look of her drenched lower lips, she came from the feeling alone.


    "Who told you to faint, dear?" I said, staring at her with an evil smile. It seems like someone didn''t drink enough and needed more energy. And what better way to get it than using my charm skills?


    Using the tip of my cock, I focused all of my charms on her womb, increasing the sensitivity by almost a hundred folds. Azura''s reaction was instant.


    "AHHHH~!!!" Her eyes suddenly snapped open, and her entire body shook in pleasure. Her hands and toes were curled, and she was holding her breath. Her womb was sucking on my cock and trying to squeeze the cum out of it. If it weren''t for the fact that I could control my body, I would have already creampied her.


    "Hip!... M...M...Morgana!... Hip!... What are you...Hip!... doing?"


    "Hmm?" Turning to my right, I saw my bunny queen, Celeste. Her face was flushed red, and sweat was dripping from her forehead. She was barely able to stand correctly, and the reason was the mug of wine in her hand. The three fingers of her left hand were shoved deep in her dripping pussy.


    "Celeste, are you drunk?" I asked.


    "Hip!... No... I''m not...fucking drunk," she replied, taking a long sip from her mug while pointing at Ember, addressing her as me. "You''re the... Hip!... fucking drunk, Morgana... you cheater."


    ''Yup, she''s drunk.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 212: Punishment And PARTY! (3)

    Chapter 212: Punishment And PARTY! (3)


    "Hey Celeste, are you sure that you''re not drunk?"


    "I''m not..."


    "Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow and pointing at the wine glass in her hand.


    "That''s not wine!" the blonde bunny woman said, her voice loud and a bit shaky. "It''s my love juice."


    "Love juice?" I repeated, blinking my eyes, then looking at her fingers and the juices dripping from her lower lips, and a smirk formed on my face.


    "What happened? Did my daughter fuck you senseless?"


    SLAP!


    For some reason, she slapped my left breast, and a second later, she reached and began milking it, filling her mug at the same time I spotted Luna heading our way.


    "How many mugs did she drink?" I asked my pregnant wolf daughter the moment she arrived.


    "Just one," she answered with a chuckle, her face flushed red and her breathing heavy. She too must have been drinking or something.


    ''Oh fuck!'' At that moment, I recalled that alcohol isn''t good for pregnant women. Immediately, I used my divine energy to nullify any bad effects it had¡ªexcept getting drunk¡ªon Luna and the other pregnant girls.


    "You okay?" I asked, turning to Celeste, who was now sucking my nipple and gulping down the milk.


    "Shut up, bitch," Celeste replied, pinching my nipple and glaring at me. "I''m not drunk; it''s your fault!"


    "Why is it my fault?" I''m still surprised to hear her cursing for the first time. As the queen of her race, Celeste never cursed, and she always acted like an elegant and kind woman. But now, seeing her drunk self after one mug, I had to admit that it was cute.


    "..." The bunny queen didn''t reply and took my left hand, placing it above her crotch.


    "Use your... Hic!... Damn, magic and grow me a massive dick," she ordered, then gulped down the milk she collected in the mug.


    "Why would you want a dick?"


    "So I can fuck you silly... Hic!..." the blonde bunny woman replied, throwing away the mug and reaching out for my right tit. "And punish you for leaving me."


    "Oh~" I smiled, nodding my head in understanding, and with my magic, I gave her a cute two-inch penis with no balls.


    "What the hell is that?" she asked, pointing at her little pecker and glaring at me with anger. "I want a big cock!... not a pathetic little shit."


    "Awww~," I cooed, looking at her cute dick, and the fact that she didn''t pull out her fingers from her pussy made it even cuter. "It''s so cute and little."


    "Don''t call me cute! Hic!... you bitch," the blonde bunny queen yelled. Then, taking another sip from her mug, she pointed at me while still glaring. "You cheater!"


    "I''m not cheating, sweetheart," I chuckled, shaking my head in amusement. "It''s just that this is how you act when drunk."


    "I told you I''m not drunk!" she shouted again, taking another sip. "I''m just tipsy. This is my second mug."


    ''One wine and one milk,'' I thought, shaking my head in defeat. Because of this drunk bunny, my fun was at a halt. Ember paused her thrust and was looking at us with a warm smile. As for Azura, she was out cold, and her entire body was convulsing every now and then after she got what her heart desired.


    "I''m going to regret this," I said, giving a hard squeeze to Celeste''s small dick and sending shivers down her spine. Then I began stroking it at a slow pace, and with each stroke, her penis grew in size until it reached a massive 18 inches with huge balls.


    "!!!!" The first cock inside my pussy rammed much deeper inside than the other one, reaching the inner wall of my womb.


    "!..." The sensation was unexplainable. It was painful and pleasant at the same time. I wasn''t able to move, but I could feel the rough texture of her dick rubbing against my inner walls and her mushroom head kissing my baby chamber¡ªand that''s exactly what I loved the most.


    ''I''m being bred... and I fucking love it.'' A contented smile formed on my face. The feeling was indescribable, and it was so much better than I remembered.


    ''Oh god!''


    "AHHHH!!"


    My thoughts were cut short, and the first scream escaped my lips¡ªa cry of pleasure¡ªas Celeste shoved one of her root-cocks deep in my ass.


    "Hmphm~!..."


    I was a moaning mess. I couldn''t form any words, and my mind was hazy. All that I could think about was the pleasure¡ªthe feeling of being bred was too much as if my body sensitivity had increased by a thousand or something.


    SLAP!


    "Shut up, whore," with a hard slap to my ass, Celeste shoved her last root-cock down my throat, silencing me. At the same time, she increased the pace and the speed of her thrusts. She was now going so fast and rough that I could feel her balls slapping against my butt cheeks and her hips smacking against mine.


    "Hahahaha..." the blonde bunny queen laughed, grinning evilly and staring at my eyes while I was being face-fucked by her dick and impaled in the ass and pussy.


    "You like that, don''t you, you fucking slut?" she asked, laughing.


    ''Fuck! It''s good!'' I didn''t answer and instead enjoyed the pleasure, letting her do as she pleased.


    "Well, guess what? You''re not coming anytime soon," Celeste said, increasing the size of her root-dick all of a sudden, and sending me over the edge. I lost count of how many times I came, and the way she was fucking me was simply AWESOME!


    ''She''s too rough, but that''s why I love her,'' I thought, enjoying her dicks in me. But sadly, the fun didn''t last. The blonde queen was drunk, and her stamina was low, so after a few moments, she came, filling my insides with her seed. Let me tell you¡ªthe amount was absurd. Her cocks sprayed a gallon of cum each, and the fact that she had three didn''t help either. My belly was bulging, and it was clear that the cum wasn''t going to stay inside.


    "Hmm~!" the blonde bunny queen moaned, pulling her softening cocks out and leaving my holes gaping. After a few seconds, a huge amount of semen was sprayed all over the place. But to my surprise, she didn''t release me from the vines. Instead, she kept me in the air and turned to everyone present at the party, shouting:


    "FREE USE BITCHES!"


    "WOOOOO!!!"


    "WHAT?!"


    I couldn''t believe what was happening. The moment Celeste finished her sentence, a bunch of girls and wolf boys ran towards me, their eyes shining with lust and hunger. I don''t know if they heard what Celeste said or if they just didn''t care.


    "Come here and breed me," I called, licking my lips and staring at the incoming crowd. Their cocks were hard, and they were eager to start. And I''m loving every second of it.


    "You can have Mommy."


    "I''ll let you impregnate me."


    "Fuck me hard."


    "Make me yours."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 213: The Champion of The… You Know What

    Chapter 213: The Champion of The... You Know What


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    The sounds of skin slapping and the wailing moans echoed in the air, and the smell of sex, wine, and cum was filling the place. It was an orgy, a big and wild one. Everyone was fucking, sucking, and eating each other''s. It was a dream come true.


    "Ohhh~! Yes~! Fuck me!"


    I was the star of the show, the center of the orgy. The girls and wolf boys were lining up, waiting for their turn to have some fun with me.


    "Fuck, you''re tight."


    The moment I saw one of my wolf boys thrusting his thick 10-inch dick into my pussy, I couldn''t hold it anymore. My body tensed up, and a mind-blowing orgasm washed over me. And when he felt my inner walls clamping around his cock, the wolf boy didn''t even hesitate; he kept thrusting.


    "I''ll plant my pups in your womb," the wolf boy grunted, pounding into me like a madman. "Can I do it, Mother?"


    "Do it!" I shouted, moaning, feeling his thick rod breaking through the entrance of my baby chamber and ramming into it. Thankfully, before the orgy even began, I bit my lips and turned my pregnancy off, because without it, I''ll be shitting pups all day.


    "Haaa..." A heavy moan of pleasure left my mouth as I closed my eyes, letting the bliss wash over me. "Fuck, you''re good, son."


    "Thank you, Mother," the wolf boy replied, grinning. His balls were smacking against my butt cheeks, making lewd sounds and adding more to the atmosphere. "I learned from the best."


    "Oh yes, fuck your mother," I moaned, using my magic slightly to make his dick bigger. And the second he felt the change, his grin widened.


    "Yes, take me!" I shouted, squeezing my inner walls.


    "Mother..." the wolf boy gasped. His movements were erratic, and his breathing was heavy. The pleasure must be getting to him, and it''s a matter of time before he releases.


    "Fuck me hard and good," I whispered, locking eyes with him. And the second I saw the burning desire in them, I knew that he had reached his limit.


    "Mother, I''m cumming!"


    "Do it! Breed me and impregnate me!"


    And just like that, the wolf boy''s dick exploded in my womb, flooding my baby chamber with his warm seeds. The pleasure was beyond indescribable. My mind went blank, and a few seconds later, I was sent over the edge and climaxed for... I really lost count.


    "AWOOOO!"


    The wolf boy howled in pleasure and joy. His entire body was shaking, and his muscles were convulsing. His hands were clenched into fists, and his toes were curled. The most obvious sign was his cock still spraying loads of his jizz, filling my womb to the brim. After a few seconds, it leaked down and out of my pussy, staining the table and the floor.


    ''Now be a good girl and wait. Mother will make it up to you,'' I spoke, ending the conversation, and turning my attention back to the bunnies and the wolves.


    .....


    For almost twenty hours, the party was still going on. By now, most of the kids had passed out, and the few ones left were fucking each other and trying their best to reach their climax. The same goes for me. I was still being fucked by some wolf boy who was fucking my ass, and the two futas who were taking turns in my pussy. But by now, they were getting tired. Their movement was slow, and they were panting heavily.


    More than a hundred sperm were planted in my baby chamber, and by now I had a massive belly. The semen was leaking out, forming a huge puddle on the ground. That caused some to slip and fall, but no one cared. They just kept fucking.


    ''This is a good life,'' I thought, smiling constantly. And at the same time, another orgasm hit me.


    "Haa..." A blissful sigh escaped my lips, and a moment later, the futa in my pussy released her seed. A few seconds later, the one in my ass also came, and immediately they fell on the ground and began snoring.


    "Hell yeah!" I cheered, standing proud in victory. I managed to satisfy everyone, and when I mean everyone, I mean thousands. I''m now the champion of the orgy. I must admit that I cheated a little and used my charm skill to increase the lust and sensitivity of my partners, causing them to reach climax in a few seconds. If I didn''t do that, then the orgy would never end, and I''d get fucked for days.


    ''Well, now that the fun is over, it''s time for the real one,'' I thought, smirking and using my magic to clean myself. Then I left the orgy and made my way back to my home. A few people were missing in the orgy, like the goblin girl, the cowgirl, and my Arachne daughter, Nayssa. I guess she prioritized rebuilding her race over the fun, which was a good thing, but she needs to relax a little from time to time.


    "Well, at least she''s hard-working," I spoke, opening the door to my home and entering. The interior was clean and tidy. One of the features of the buildings on my land was self-cleaning. It could also repair itself at the cost of breeding points.


    Making my way to my room, I closed the door and sat on the edge of the bed. Then I opened my inventory and took out the small blue cube that Anamnesis gave me.


    ''Should I do this? Will it be safe?'' Many thoughts ran through my mind, and the only thing that I was sure of was that Anamnesis wouldn''t give me something dangerous or his dream of living would be out the window. At least that''s what I hope.


    "Oh fuck it!"


    Not wasting another second, I grabbed the cube, swallowed it, and the next thing I knew, my entire body was engulfed in bright light. Then my system began acting crazy. Interfaces were opening and closing rapidly; some were blue in color, others in red. As for the words inside the interface, they were either in numbers or in a language that I didn''t understand.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' I was freaking out. The thought of losing my system was frightening. I don''t show it, but I do rely on the system a lot.


    After a whole minute of this bullshit, the light faded as well as the system interfaces. And now all that was left was one single blue window with three dots in it.


    "Huh?..." A confused grunt escaped my lips, and for a moment, nothing happened. The window was just there, standing still. Then suddenly, a voice echoed in my mind.


    [Greetings, Goddess Morgana. I''m your new system and personal assistant, designed by the Keeper of Memories, Anamnesis.]


    [You can call me Herma.]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 214: Herma

    Chapter 214: Herma


    Asking questions like ''what are you?'' or ''what can you do for me?'' were irrelevant at this moment. My every thought was put into one single important question.


    "Herma, where does your loyalty lie?"


    Without hesitation, the assistant replied instantly.


    [My loyalty lies with you, Goddess Morgana.]


    "Hmm," nodding my head in understanding, I stared at the blue window and began asking.


    "Then are you willing to serve and help me with all that you have?"


    [Yes, that''s why I was created.]


    "And are you going to betray me in the future?"@@@@


    [No,] the assistant replied without hesitation.


    "What are you, Herma?" I had a rough understanding of what this thing was, but I wanted to be sure.


    [I''m an advanced sentient intelligence, created and designed by the Keeper Anamnesis.]


    [My purpose is to help you with anything and everything in your path to becoming a primordial goddess.]


    "I see... so Anamnesis created you to ensure that I reach the primordial level so I could give birth to him, is that it?"


    I already had an idea that Anamnesis would try to help in some way, but this was beyond my expectation, and to be honest, I''m still hesitant to accept this thing ''Herma.'' Something that was created by the subconscious of the universe is nothing but normal or harmless.


    [Yes, that''s one of the main reasons why I was created. Another one was to help and protect you against the dangers you would face in the future. After all, you are his future mother.]


    "Sigh... he said that he wouldn''t mind waiting a few decades, but his actions say otherwise." I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    [You can''t blame him, Goddess Morgana,] Herma replied, a slight hint of emotion could be heard in its voice. [The great Anamnesis is like a small child who is eager to go out and play for the first time.]


    "A child, huh?" I couldn''t help but chuckle, picturing that giant blue cube as a little boy. It was cute and adorable, and a smile formed on my face.


    "So, Herma, you''ll help me in anything and everything?" I asked again, looking at the blue window.


    [Yes, even with the naughty stuff.]


    "Glad to have you aboard, partner," I replied instantly, a grin forming on my lips. Having a partner in crime is something I never experienced before, and the thought of doing naughty stuff with her¡ªit sounds like a female¡ªis exciting.


    "So, can you open my status and other system interface?"


    The reason I was asking about it is because the window was still the only thing floating in the air, and since Herma was supposed to take care of the system for me, I was hoping that she¡ªI decided that Herma will be ''she'' from now on¡ªwould fix the error I received when trying to open my status.


    [I cannot at the moment. Your status window is incompatible with your body and needs an update. But worry not, the update will happen the moment you reclaim what Goddess Lilith left for you in the tower. After that, the interface will work normally.]


    "How the hell do you know that?!" I was alarmed. Herma knew something that only I knew, not even my kids, and the fact that she knew it without me telling her was disturbing.


    [Sit on the throne and open the golden box.]


    "Alright..."


    Without further ado, I sat on the throne and reached for the box. My fingers brushed the lid, and I could feel the magic swirling underneath, and then, when I opened it, something latched at my face.


    "Fuck!... I should have known better."


    It was a tentacle-like thing, and it was sucking my face. The sensation was... pleasant and addicting. The tentacle was slimy and wet, and I could taste the sweet flavor of something close to honey. However, to my bad luck, the tentacle-thing broke into fragments like glass, and every single fragment was absorbed by my body.


    "What was that?"


    The moment the last fragment entered my body, I was overcome by the intense pleasure. The feeling was like someone injecting the purest and cleanest aphrodisiac straight into my blood, and I couldn''t help but moan.


    "AHHHH~!"


    At the same time, the throne began shining with a bright light, and I could feel the magic inside it coming alive and surging through my body. Then, multiple system interfaces opened up rapidly.


    [You have claimed the throne of the Primordial Goddess.]


    [Missing link found.]


    [Connecting to the universal web.]


    [Failed!... Failed!]


    [System outdated.]


    "Ahh~... more," a blissful moan escaped my lips. The waves of pleasure kept coming and hitting me, and as the pleasure increased, so did the system messages.


    [Update required.... Analyzing... Data found.]


    [Updating... 1%..... 15%...50%.]


    "Oh yes!"


    I didn''t care about the update. The only thing that mattered was the pleasure. The energy inside me made it seem as though I was getting rammed by fifty dicks at the same time. My entire body was shaking, signaling the coming of another release. The bliss was simply immeasurable.


    "Yes~! Keep fucking me~!"


    [...99%...100%.]


    [Update completed.]


    "AHHH... cumming."


    [Welcome host to the universal web. Nexus.]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 215: New Status

    Chapter 215: New Status


    "Ahh... that was GREAT!" I shouted, adjusting my sitting position on the throne, and taking with both hands samples from both my pussy and cock, then placing them in my mouth and licking them, enjoying the new wonderful taste and the blissful memories that came with it.


    "I really enjoyed that, better than jerking off." I paused, trying to recall the last time I jerked off, but no matter how much I tried, I couldn''t; there was always a hole to fuck around, so why would I jerk off?


    "Anyway, Herma, what is this Nexus thing?" I asked my assistant while staring with excitement at the blue interface welcoming me.


    [Nexus is the network and connection to the universe, the universal web, and a gateway, where a god could travel and meet with his peers, and learn from the wisdom and the experience of the older generation gods. It''s also a place where you can buy, sell, ask for help, and complete missions¡ªalmost anything that you can think of.]


    "Oh, it''s like the internet from Earth." A smile formed on my lips, thinking of the new possibilities that this would bring to me. However, before I could explore the Nexus and see what it''s about, I immediately asked Herma to pull out my status. It had been a long time since the last check, and I was eager to know how much progress I had made.


    At my command, a long interface materialized before me.


    ...


    Name: Victoria Morgana Nosferat


    Title: The Mother of Wolves. The Administrator. The Mother of Spiders. The Goddess of Breeding, Blood, War, and Night.


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: The Mother of All


    Rank: Bronze Rank Goddess


    Level: 1


    Experience: 000/100


    Health: 5000/5000


    Mana: 10000/10000


    Stamina: 5000/5000


    Divine Energy: 1000/1000


    Faith: 00


    Pregnancy Status: Not Pregnant (Hidden: World tree)


    Skill: [Return] [Breeder''s form] [Egg Transfer] [Charm] [Pregnancy Control] [Seed and Egg Sack] [Futanarization] [Unbreakable Will] [Take and Give] [Womb Crest] [Influence]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s body] [Fertile body] [Birth Recovery] [Offspring loyalty][Lactation] [Lustful Pheromone] [Cum Nutrition and Flavor] [Universal Communication] [Broodmother] [Breeder''s Experience] [The Breeder''s Grace] [The Mother''s Word]@@@@


    Blood Magic: [Crimson Forge] [Hemocraft] [Blood Seal]


    Divine Skill: [Creation]


    Seed sack (01/15): Centaur


    Divine energy was self-explanatory, and when I ascended, I gained a deep knowledge about it. Before I asked Herma about the new term below divine energy, ''Faith,'' I scrolled to the bottom, checking on my skills and my World Tree.


    "Phew..." I was relieved to find that the World Tree was still inside me. The faceless judges were true to their word, and they protected my daughter from harm. As for the rest, I received a new form and a skill.


    [Goddess Form]


    It''s my ''default form'' from now on. If I wasn''t a Breeder, I''d be stuck like this forever, emitting a divine aura everywhere. However, thanks to my race and skills, I can shift back to my human and other forms.


    ''Wait a second,'' suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. A wild one. ''If I can give birth in Goddess Form, would my daughters be born as gods?''


    The possibility was there, and all I had to do was verify it. Luckily, I still had Centaur seed to test it with.


    ''Hehehehe... I can''t wait,'' with one big stupid grin, I clicked on the skill [Creation], pulling out its description.


    [Creation: The essence of every divine being is to create and bring forth new things. At the cost of divine energy and your own mana, you can create and conjure an object or being. The limit is only the imagination and the divine energy available.


    Breeder: As a Breeder, you can use Creation to give your offspring a blessing and increase the odds of having a mutant or an abnormality. The higher the divinity, the more possibilities.


    Warning: Creation is limited to your own domain. Creating life is risky; beware.]


    ''This is perfect,'' I thought, licking my lips and staring at the description like a hungry wolf. The power to create anything or anyone was a dream come true, and the possibilities were endless.


    ''I could create the most powerful weapons or armor,'' the ideas kept popping into my head, and the excitement was growing. ''Oh!... How about a 50-inch-long and thick dildo?''


    I was going nuts over this skill, and I was eager to try it. However, I managed to hold myself back and asked Herma about the last thing¡ª[Faith].


    "Herma, what''s Faith, and why is the value 00?"


    This time, the assistant replied immediately and without hesitation.


    [It''s the amount of Faith Points. A god could receive it from his followers, and with those points, the god can upgrade his status. It''s also the main currency in the Nexus.]


    "Great... And how can I gain Faith?"


    This was a must-ask question, and the answer came faster than I expected.


    [Through the temple and the churches. The more the church spreads the word of their god, the more followers they will have, and the more Faith Points their god will have.]


    "..."


    "So I have to build a temple or a church?" I sighed. This is not going to be easy, for one simple reason: "What would be the main religion?"


    [Your first aspect, Goddess Morgana.]


    "Eh?... Wait, you don''t mea¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Herma spoke the word.


    [Breeding.]


    "Fuck me."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 216: First Time In The Nexus

    Chapter 216: First Time In The Nexus


    "May the blessing of the goddess be with you, lost lamps. Here in the Church of Breeding, we welcome everyone, and we accept everyone. The path to salvation is through the cock, the womb, and the seed. We don''t discriminate between genders, races, or species. As long as you believe in the goddess and her ways, then the gates of the church are open for you. Our morning rituals begin with a blowjob or a handjob, followed by a warm cream shake to fill your hungry stomach, and lastly, for those who like to take the next step, a breeding session. May the goddess bless us with her love and her protection."


    "AMEN!"


    [...]


    "Do you have any idea how fucked up this sounds, Herma?" I yelled, jumping from my throne, pulling my hair, and cursing. "Who the fuck would come to this sort of church?"


    [A..a...] Herma was out of words, her voice was shaking, and it was clear that she was as confused as me. However, there was a slight hint of embarrassment in her voice, and I couldn''t blame her. After all, she was the one who suggested this, and I quote, ''Church of Breeding.''


    "A church dedicated to sex," I couldn''t help but sigh. "I should call it a brothel instead of a church... A holy brothel."


    [Ahem... At your rank, Morgana, this is the only way to farm ''Faith Points'' passively. I apologize, but you have to do it.]


    "OF COURSE I''LL DO IT!"


    [Eh?]


    "Do you have any idea how cool this is?" I shouted, grinning like a madman. "I could build a temple and turn the world into one giant orgy, and the more people fuck, the more I gain. This is fucking AWESOME!!!"


    [...]


    [Analyzing the host''s memory again]


    [10%... 40%... 80%... 100%]


    "Ahh?... Herma, are you okay?" I asked the assistant, seeing her strange behavior. A few seconds later, Herma replied with one big interface that covered my entire vision.


    [This humble servant bows in apology, Goddess Morgana. This servant was ignorant and didn''t understand the greatness of your horniness that surpassed even the gods of sex. The humble servant begs for your forgiveness and will do whatever it takes to honor your goal of fucking every hole and dick in existence.]


    "..."


    "Herma, you and I will achieve greatness together, and we''ll create a world where no one is left unfucked," I raised my hand high in the air, vowing inwardly to do anything in my power to make this dream a reality.


    "HAHAHAHA~"


    [HAHAHAHA~]


    After a few minutes of laughing like people who should belong in a mental hospital, I sat back on the throne, ordering Herma to open the Nexus thing for me.


    [Connecting to the Universal Web, Nexus]


    [Connection successful]@@e to the Bronze Rank Nexus. Goddess Victoria Morgana Nosferat.]


    "Hmmm... they know my real name," I murmured, rubbing my chin. "Herma, is this safe?"


    I couldn''t help but ask. After all, there was nothing that could stop someone from leaking my information to the other gods, and that would be bad. Very bad.


    "..."


    "What an interesting way to start a conversation," I muttered, staring at the chat, waiting for someone to reply to the poor ''CuteCat,'' who I definitely thought was a girl.


    [Jade Dragon''s Claw: What''s the matter? And please, no spamming, or else I''ll report you.]


    "Oh... what an interesting name," I said, smirking. This was a great opportunity to gain some information and maybe make a new friend. Normal friends, okay!


    A reply came a few seconds later, and the moment it did, a new flood of messages popped out.


    [Cutecat: Please help! My new pet is dying, and I can''t do anything about it!!!]


    [My Baldspot is Bald: Fk! All of this because of a pet.]


    [My Baldspot is Bald: Just accept the fact that he is dead. There is nothing you can do about it.]


    "Haaa!... What a cruel bald man," I gasped. And just as the man said, more people began saying the same thing, telling her to accept the loss and move on. But the girl wouldn''t give up, and she kept spamming the chat room with a single word.


    [Cutecat: Please!!!]


    After a few minutes of this, the first person who replied typed another message.


    [Jade Dragon''s Claw: What kind of pet do you have? And what''s its condition?]


    The girl¡ªor at least I think it''s a girl from the name¡ªreplied instantly.


    [Cutecat: A Fabbit. I bought a young couple two weeks ago. Unfortunately, the female died after she gave birth. Now both the male and the pups are sick, and no medicine or magic can heal them. Please tell me, what should I do?????]


    "Fabbit," I muttered, hearing this for the first time and taking notes. Who knows? Maybe I''ll stumble upon a rare gem or something.


    [Jade Dragon''s Claw: I''m sorry, but there''s nothing you can do. Fabbits bond with one mate for life, and they have a special way of taking care of their pups. If one of the parents dies, then the remaining one will die with its pups. That''s their nature. It''s not something you can heal or cure.]


    "Poor little thing," I couldn''t help but sigh. A single question appeared in my mind: "But why is that?"


    Thankfully, ''CuteCat'' asked the same question, and the ''Jade Dragon''s Claw'' explained in detail.


    [Jade Dragon''s Claw: The main nutrition source of the Fabbit pups is the essence of their father. It''s a common thing among some of the beast kinds. However, the Fabbit is a little special because the mother must act as a link between the father and the pups to feed them. Once the mother dies, the link is gone, and the father can no longer provide the essence, and the pups would starve.]


    "What!!"


    [Cutecat: What!!]


    We both replied instantly, and it was clear that the girl was as surprised as me. She had every right to be. This was the first time I heard about an animal or a species that feeds their pups like this.


    [CuteCat: By essence, you mean...]


    [Jade Dragon''s Claw: Yes, semen.]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 217: Meeting CuteCat

    Chapter 217: Meeting CuteCat


    "Well, this is fucked up," I mumbled, sighing and staring at the chat. "What kind of parents feed their children sem¨C"


    [Ahem]


    "..."


    "Maybe I should keep my mouth shut."


    With my thoughts in check, I continued to stare at the screen, waiting for the girl to reply. However, ''CuteCat'' didn''t say a thing. Instead, she just left the chatroom.


    "She is gone," I sighed again, feeling bad for the girl. This is the first time that I encountered something like this, and to be honest, it''s pretty fucked up. However, my curiosity got the best of me, and I was eager to see this creature Fabbit with my own eyes. Plus, I smelled an opportunity.


    "I can probably help her with my skills." With a wicked grin, I opened the auction house and searched for a diving church. There were plenty of options, and the cheapest one was 100 faith points. "With the right price."


    "Herma, I can contact this girl privately, yes?"


    [Of course, just press on her display name and you will find the option.]


    Quickly scrolling back in the chat, I found ''CuteCat'' and clicked on her name. Many options appeared, like trade, block, add friends, and send a personal message.


    ''I guess this is it.'' Without hesitation, I pressed the option and attempted to type. However, a small box appeared, telling me to select a display name before proceeding.


    [Please choose a display name.]


    [Caution: Once chosen, the display name cannot be changed.]


    "A display name, huh." Rubbing my chin, I stared at the box and began thinking. "Big Sexy Booty."


    "Nah... that''s not it, but it does sound cool. Just not right." Deleting the name, I took some time to think of another one. "Big Daddy D?"


    "No, too childish." Deleting it and thinking harder, trying to find the right name, "Hmm... Big Tits Morgana."


    "Yeah... this is perfect." Grinning like a madman, I was about to select, but Herma interrupted me.


    [Are you really going to write that as your display name? And why does every single one start with ''Big''?]


    "UGHH! I can''t think of anything else that isn''t horny. Can you suggest some for me?"


    Saying so, Herma went silent, and I waited patiently for a reply. A few seconds later, she spoke.


    [How about the ''Mother of All''?]


    "No, too long and boring. Plus, I''m not ready to become the mother of all yet."


    [Then what about ''Mother of Spiders''?]


    "Too spidery."


    [Goddess of Breeding.]


    "Too... bland, and it''s like telling everyone what I''m into. No thanks."


    For almost half an hour, we went through tons of names, but none were suitable for me. However, I refused every single one, either because of the name or the meaning¡ªmost of them related to sex. After the hundredth name suggestion, I decided that Herma was no good for this, and she just agreed silently.


    "Sigh... I''m so tired of searching."


    After the hundredth name, I was getting dizzy, and an idea suddenly popped into my mind. Shifting my focus back to the blue box before me, I typed my own name: Morgana.


    A divine garden.


    WHOOSH!


    Then out of nowhere, a gush of a gentle breeze brushed by, and suddenly, a scent so sweet and so captivating hit my nostrils. But before I had the chance to figure out the source of this scent, a young girl materialized before me.


    "Welcome to my domain. I''m the user known as ''CuteCat.''" She began welcoming me even before she fully materialized. When she did, the young girl opened her eyes, staring at me. "Thank you for agreeing to help¨C"


    Suddenly, and for some unknown reason, she froze. It was as if someone pulled the plug out¡ªher movements, her breathing, her eyes, and everything just stopped.


    "Is she okay?" I couldn''t help but wonder, scanning the young girl from top to bottom. Based on my deep knowledge of women, this girl was 100% LOLI!


    DAMN! Look at her... the smooth red hair that was in cute twin tails. Her shiny green eyes and those cute pair of cheeks.


    ''I could eat her alive.'' I couldn''t help but drool and lick my lips, the sight of this girl was simply heavenly, and her small frame only added to the cuteness. Her small tits and the tight round ass made her the definition of perfection.


    ''She is just so cute.'' She was wearing a white dress that covered her entire body except for the arms. However, there was a slight slit on the side, revealing the pale smooth skin, and making me drool even more.


    ''I''m gonna fuck her till she passes out.''


    "wawawawa.... wawa--"


    Suddenly the girl began shaking, and as if she was a comedy character from a manga, her entire skin began to change, turning pink from head to toe. And when she was totally red...


    BOOF!


    Her head exploded, releasing smoke.


    "KYAAAAHHH!.... A HENTAI!!!" she yelled, jumping back and covering her face with both hands. Me, on the other hand, I was looking for the ''hentai.''


    To be honest, when I heard that word, the first thing that came to mind was tentacles, and the idea of getting fucked by a tentacle monster was exciting. I mean, it''s a fantasy that almost every horny woman like me wishes for. However, the reality was different.


    "Where is the hentai?" I asked, looking left and right. But the girl yelled again, pointing at me while covering her face with one hand.


    "YOU ARE THE HENTAI!!!!!!!"


    "Eh?!" I was taken aback by the sudden accusation, and it was clear that the girl was freaking out. "Why?"


    "WHY?!!" she yelled again, her voice worse than nails this time. "LOOK AT YOURSELF... WHY ARE YOU NAKED?"


    "Oh..." I looked down at my body, and sure enough, I was completely naked. My nipples were hard, and my big D was standing tall and proud, and a small string of pre-cum was still attached to its tip.


    "Sorry... I like to walk around naked," I explained, not really caring if she believed it or not.


    "WHAT?!!! HOW CAN YOU DO THAT... IT''S INAPPROPRIATE," she replied, sounding like a stupid, innocent, ignorant girl.


    "That''s what every virgin says, and yet when they become horny sluts, they forget all about their virtue, and the next thing you''ll know, they will drop their panties and spread their legs." I took a step forward, and the girl began turning red again, her skin changing colors from milky white to bright red.


    "KYAAAHHHH!!!... STOP SAYING SUCH THINGS," the girl yelled, and her head exploded again. "KYAAAHH... DON''T COME ANY CLOSER, YOU... YOU... HENTAI!"


    "Don''t worry, little Loli," I said, stopping in front of her with my big cock inches above her head. "Your big sister Morgana is here."


    "Eh?" She accidentally removed her hands from her face and looked up. And when the sight of my cock covered her entire vision, she froze again.


    "And she will help you pop your V card."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 218: Seducing The Fabbit

    Chapter 218: Seducing The Fabbit


    BONG! BONG!


    "HAHAHAHA~..."


    "That wasn''t funny, Morgana!" the little girl pouted, folding her tiny hands over her chest and glaring at me with her beautiful green eyes that were shining like emeralds.


    "Pfft..."


    "Stop laughing... you hentai!"


    "HAHAHA~... sorry... sorry," I waved my hands apologizing, trying to stop my laughter, but the girl didn''t buy it and continued to pout in a cute way.


    "Hmph!... anyway, let me show you around," saying so, the girl turned around and began walking.


    "Sure," I smiled, staring at her petite frame. This was the first time that I met another god, and she was so cute and innocent. Seeing her acting like this made my cock hard and my womb wet, and the urge to fuck her was increasing.


    ''I can''t wait to deflower her,'' I licking my lips, but I managed to hold back. I can''t mess up the opportunity to earn faith points because of my lust.


    As we walked and strolled around the girl''s domain, and after examining it a little, I came to the conclusion that this loli was probably the goddess of animals and farming. Not one or two fields, but as far as the eye could see, and the farmers were animals: bunnies, cats, and dogs walking on two legs and talking just like humans.


    "Wow!"


    I couldn''t help but exclaim. The sight of all these animals doing human jobs was both interesting and amazing. The best part was that this wasn''t an ordinary farm, but a divine farm; I could sense the energy from the crops.


    "This is awesome!"


    "Yeah," the little girl agreed, and a smile formed on her face, but suddenly her smile died out the moment she gazed at my breasts.


    BONG! BONG!


    Biting her lips, she turned around mumbling to herself about how life isn''t fair. I couldn''t help but smile and gently stroke her silky smooth red hair. However, the moment I touched her hair, the girl flinched and took a few steps back.


    "Don''t touch me, hentai!"


    "Haha... fine," I sighed, smiling. "I was gonna tell you that I know a way to make them bigger and more sexy, but never mind."


    "Huh?" The girl paused, and a look of confusion formed on her face. "What do you mean?"


    "Bigger," I said, pointing at her flat chest. "You can make them bigger and sexier."


    "Really?" Her eyes shined, and a smile appeared on her lips. However, a second later, she frowned again. "I''m not a fool, Hentai. Don''t treat me like a child."


    "Okay... okay," I raised my hands, trying to calm the girl, and it worked. "If you follow my instructions, then your chest will become as big and round as mine."


    "Really?" The girl asked again, sounding less hostile and more curious. "Can you really do that?"


    BOOF!


    As expected, Lora''s head burst into smoke, and she swiftly turned, dashing out of the hut screaming, calling me ''hentai'' and ''naughty.''


    "Hehehehe... teasing her is always fun," grinning like a maniac, I turned and walked to the other room. Inside, lying on the hay, was the corpse of the female Fabbit. She was similar to the male, only smaller in size. However, what caught my attention was the existence of something similar to a cow''s udders between her legs.


    Placing my hand on them and examining her insides using blood, I found out that the udders were connected to her womb.


    "So this is how she fed the pups."


    Realizing what I must do, I drew a few drops of blood from the female Fabbit before stepping back and removing my bikini. Using my blood magic, I changed the size of the drops, making them bigger, before covering my entire body with it, making a red, shiny layer.


    ''I hope this works.'' Using my skill, I cleaned the blood off my skin but left the smell. My plan was to have my scent like that of a female Fabbit and hopefully seduce the male.


    ''This should do it,'' licking my lips, I turned and walked to the room where the male Fabbit was, and to my surprise, the moment I stepped in, his long ears twitched, and the male began sniffing the air.


    "Ohh!... Interesting," a devilish grin formed on my lips. The Fabbit was reacting to my smell, and this was a good sign. However, when he opened his eyes and saw me standing there naked, claws appeared out of his paw, and a loud hiss escaped his mouth.


    "..."


    I stood there, motionless, focusing on maximizing the effect of the scent using my skills ''Lustful Pheromone'' and ''Charm.''


    ''I''ll have you cum inside me no matter what.''


    Sensing that the Fabbit was less hostile, I dropped on all fours, crawling closer to him. As if on cue, the male began to relax, and his ears dropped.


    ''Just a little more,'' licking my lips, I crawled closer until the male was inches from me. Then, like a cute cat, I rubbed my head against his neck, and the male, as if hypnotized, began purring.


    ''Yesss!''


    Slowly, I began rubbing my entire body on him. The male didn''t mind; he was too relaxed, and it was clear that the pheromone was working. Then, as if sensing what my goal was, he shifted his position, exposing his lower body.


    Taking it as a sign, I crawled under him, looking for his cock. The thing was still hidden inside his sheath, only the tip was poking out, and the moment I touched it, I felt the Fabbit''s body jerking and his paws shaking.


    Smiling seductively, I grabbed the tip and slowly began masturbating him. A soft purr came from the Fabbit''s throat, and the next thing I knew, he was sniffing and licking my butt.


    ''Good''


    Staying focused on my job, I gave the Fabbit a nice blowjob, licking his balls, the tip, and the shaft, stroking it at a rhythmic pace. Each time I pulled back, his cock came out as if begging for more. I didn''t stop until his dick was fully out with a massive knot at the end¡ªit was the size of an apple, maybe more.


    ''Damn, it''s bigger than I expected.'' Licking my lips in anticipation, I crawled away from the Fabbit, confusing him, but the moment I turned around and exposed my pussy, the male was once again mesmerized.


    "Come here."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 219: The Pups Are Saved

    Chapter 219: The Pups Are Saved


    I could just simply grab the fabbit''s wolf-like cock and shove it in my pussy; however, that wouldn''t do. No, I wanted the fabbit to take the initiative¡ªone mate for life. I wanted to put that to the test.


    "Come on, baby," I licked my lips, shaking my butt, and making sure to expose my dripping wet pussy. The fabbit reacted to it and began crawling to me, his eyes focused on the prize. The moment his wet snout touched my thigh, I lost it.


    "Yes"


    Like a bitch in heat, I wiggled my ass more, pushing it closer to his face. The fabbit began sniffing and licking. The feeling of his wet and cold tongue on my hot pussy was too much, and a loud moan escaped my lips, waking up the pups. They didn''t do anything, just sat there in the corner watching as their daddy prepared himself to ride me.


    The fabbit was licking my pussy, and his wet snout was rubbing my asshole, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Fuck~... yes," I was in heaven. The feeling was amazing, and I nearly came on the spot, but I managed to hold myself. When the fabbit stopped, pulling his tongue and nose out of me.


    ''Finally!''


    I was about to turn and face him, but suddenly he was above me, biting the nape of my neck. The sudden action took me by surprise, but then a familiar feeling washed over me, and I relaxed.


    ''Just like the old times.'' The feeling was the same as when Rhea dominated me and took me from behind, and it was a pleasant one¡ªa warm and safe feeling.


    "Yesss!"


    My body was on fire, and my pussy was drooling with juices. The fabbit didn''t wait. He found the right hole and shoved his cock inside, and I nearly lost it. The feeling was amazing, and the pressure from the knot was intense as if he was going to tear me apart.


    "Fuck~"


    The fabbit was wild and rough. His pace was inhuman, and he was thrusting in and out with the speed and power of a jackhammer. The feeling was great, but it was clear that he wasn''t getting deeper for some reason. I didn''t mind it as long as I could finish my job and save his and the pups'' lives.


    "Ahhh!... It''s hot." To my surprise, the fabbit didn''t last long, and just a few thrusts later, his hot sticky seed exploded inside me, and a burning sensation covered my entire body.


    "Damn!" I was stunned. The amount of cum inside me was simply massive, and it felt like the fabbit was pumping his whole soul inside me.


    "So much cum."


    The fabbit''s seed was hot, and when some of it slipped outside, I noticed that the color of the semen changed from white to yellow in a matter of seconds.


    ''So this is why the female link is required.''


    Before I lost this chance, I used my skill to store some of the fabbit''s essence inside my sack. As I did that, daddy fabbit pushed his knot inside, locking us together before dropping both of us on the right side.


    ''Hmm?... What is he doing?'' He released his bite on my neck and shifted his focus to staring at my crotch, his eyes wide open, and his breathing heavy. ''Is he waiting for something?''


    A second later, my question was answered. The fabbit turned and gazed at his pups, and without hesitation, he opened his mouth and began releasing some low-pitched sounds. The sound was unfamiliar, and I couldn''t figure it out. Then the pups answered his call and began walking to us. That''s when I realized that it was time for me to do the second half of my job.


    Using my transformation skill, I grew udders similar in shape to the female fabbit between my legs, and when I connected it to my womb, the essence inside me began to leak out drop by drop.


    Kiik!! Kiik!!@@@@


    When the pups smelled the milk, they began chirping and immediately dashed toward me. Without hesitation, they dove into the udders and began sucking.


    "You must be starving, little ones," I muttered, stroking their fur. The pups didn''t stop; they kept on sucking and drinking until every drop of essence was gone in seconds. When that happened, the male released more into me, filling my womb for the second time.


    "Wow!"


    I was truly shocked by the speed the pups were sucking. They were like a vacuum. It didn''t even take one minute before all of the ''milk'' was gone again, and the male came for the third time.


    Kiik! Kiik!!


    ''Is she building some resistance to my teasing?'' I couldn''t help but ask myself. However, I didn''t push it today and wore my black bikini.


    "Done."


    I told her, and the girl turned around, staring at me. She kept that up for a moment before her expression softened and she asked,


    "How are my pets?"


    "Don''t worry, they are fine now. Safe and alive," I said, pointing at the door behind me. "You can go and check for yourself."


    And Lora did just that, dashing inside the hut, making me smile like an idiot.


    "This girl is so innocent and cute." Then my idiot smile shifted to a devilish one. "Corrupting her will be fun."


    For ten minutes or so, I could hear her cute cheers of joy from inside. The moment she came out, her eyes were full of tears, and before I could ask her why, the small loli jumped and hugged me, crying.


    "Thank you... thank you...." she kept saying, hugging my thighs. But I didn''t push her away. Instead, I reached for her head and started brushing her silky smooth red hair, stroking it slowly as if consoling her.


    "Don''t mention it, I only did my job."


    After a while, the girl regained her composure and her cute innocent persona was back. But she never left my legs, nor did she ever stop hugging.


    "Would you be able to visit me again?" she asked with tears and sadness in her tone. And this time, it wasn''t fake. It was clearly sincere. I mean... the way she acted was natural and heart-wrenching. I simply couldn''t refuse. Plus, it would be bad for business.


    "Yes, I have to come back to feed the pups for a few days."


    "Yes... yes," Lora exclaimed, happy. In the next moment, I saw her tapping in the air¡ªproperly using her system¡ªbefore turning her focus back to me. "Please accept these as a reward for your kind help."


    New notifications appeared before me, and after checking, I found that CuteCat had sent me two things. One was two hundred faith points, and the other was a sticker of a cute pink cat.


    "What''s the sticker for?" I asked.


    "That''s the key to my domain," she replied, not making a deal out of it. "With it, you''ll be able to enter my domain whenever you want."


    BONK!


    "Ouch!"


    "What the hell were you thinking?" I yelled at her, slamming my fist down on her head. "You can''t give the key to your home to anyone. What if I were a bad god?"


    "Eeehhh.... but we are friends," Lora asked, holding her head, a look of confusion in her beautiful eyes. "And I trust you."


    ''Damn!''


    Cuteness is justice, and cuteness is my weakness. Sorry, but I can''t compete with it.


    "Sigh... Thank you, Lora. You can consider me your friend, and always remember: if someone bullies you, call me."


    "I will," she smiled, and before long, we decided to call it a day.


    "Bye-bye."


    "Bye!"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 220: The Elf Was Innocent?

    Chapter 220: The Elf Was Innocent?


    Returning back to Lilith''s room in the Nightmare Tower, I immediately opened the Nexus shop searching for a divine church or a temple. The cheapest ones were around a hundred faith points, but they all sucked. Made from wood and stone, even the design was primitive.


    ''Well, I need to start somewhere,'' thinking to myself, I was about to buy one of these cheaper ones, but to my luck, when I scrolled down a little, I saw a nice-looking Greek temple with golden columns and a red roof. The price tag was 140 faith points.


    "Nice"


    I liked the temple and the design. Yes, it''s a little expensive for my budget, but buying it was no big deal, and it was worth it, so I bought it without hesitation.


    Ding!


    [Thank you for the purchase. The item was moved to your inbox.]


    "Nice." With a grin on my face, I turned back to the shop, searching for one of the most important things for my land right now.


    Metals.


    Even after ascending to a goddess, my breeding system didn''t react too much, mainly the shop. The things that I could buy there were still the same¡ªstone and wood-crafted weapons and leather armor.


    ''This isn''t good.'' I couldn''t help but sigh. The current situation is a little troubling, and the reason is clear: the people''s technology level. From the vague images and the information the world gave when I became a goddess, I discovered that the world outside Lilith''s protective barrier wasn''t primitive anymore. Kingdoms existed, and they were at least in the Iron Age.


    "Facing them with stone-made weapons is suicide."


    Although magic plays a big factor, I didn''t consider it, at least in this scenario because no matter what, using magic while wielding an iron sword is always a hundred times better than wielding a bone one.


    "Ah... found them." My search in the shop didn''t take long, and a few moments later, I managed to buy the metals I needed, and surprisingly, they were cheap too.


    My plan was simple and relied on a loophole. Buy the metal ingots, throw them in my land, and then I go pick them up personally. Hopefully, my system will count that as discovering. I could also ask my kids to pick the ingots if the system tried to play it the hard way.


    First, I bought one ingot of copper and tin. There was a chance that my system wouldn''t accept bronze directly. One bronze, iron, silver, gold. As for steel, well, I bought one, but if the system didn''t accept it, then I must find someone with a smelting skill to mix the iron with the coal. I don''t think I can do it alone.


    "And done."


    After the last item was bought, I closed the shop and opened the map. Carefully, I buried the ingots a few meters underground, in an empty spot inside my land.


    "Herma, do I have to just place the temple to earn faith points, or must I do more?" I had to ask. I don''t think that it''s just placing the building and being done with it.


    [Of course, Morgana, you have to pick a high priest for your temple.]


    Herma''s reply surprised me a little. I totally forgot about the priests that exist in every temple.


    [Based on the information I received from reading your memories, your daughter Luna is the perfect candidate.]


    "Really?... Luna!" I was truly stunned by Herma''s suggestion. This was totally unthinkable. Yet the idea wasn''t all bad, and the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. Luna loves sex almost like I do.


    [Yes... she''s a Broodmother. The perfect candidate for the high priestess of the breeding temple. Moreover, she will receive your blessing, making her a small version of you.]@@@@


    "Wow... interesting."


    Herma''s explanation was logical, but her words got me thinking about something she just mentioned. Blessing.


    "Can I give blessings?"


    [Yes, you can. The gods can give their followers any type of blessing that is related to their aspect or concept. For the minor concepts, you can grant the blessings as much as you want, but for the major concepts, you can grant a single blessing for each concept. Four times for you, Morgana, since you have Breeding, Blood, War, and Night.]


    "Well, I left a small root inside her mind, to always know her location and talk to her," the girl answered honestly. However, her innocent tone didn''t make the situation less serious.


    SLAP!


    I slapped my forehead, realizing what my daughter had done. The root began to move, trying to console me and calm me down.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing... nothing." Sighing, I calmed myself, and the root relaxed. Then I asked Herma for her opinion, and the answer confirmed my suspicion.


    [Yes, the sudden change in personality for the individual known as Leaf may be due to the fact that she had voices in her head. The World Tree is a divine being, and its speech is beyond the mind of the average mortal.]


    "I guess so."


    "What''s wrong, Mommy? Is there a problem with me?" the root asked worryingly, sensing my emotions through our bond.


    "Yes and no," I said, patting her, trying to calm her down. "Placing a part of you inside Leaf changed her personality, and she attacked me."


    "I''m sorry, Mommy." My daughter''s voice sounded sad, and the tip was drooping down.


    "Don''t be. You didn''t do it on purpose. Just don''t do it again."


    "Okay."


    "Anyway, now I must make it up to Leaf."


    My daughter was at fault, and as her mother, I must solve this situation. Swiftly, I teleported to the Breeding Room inside the tower, only to find three gnolls and two goblins fucking the elf. They were using every hole¡ªpussy, ass, mouth, and nipples. The five wombs I gave her had produced monsters enough to fill five or six floors.


    "Leave!" Snapping my fingers, the gnolls and goblins vanished, leaving the elf on the floor, twitching and covered in cum.


    "Hello, Leaf," I greeted her, but I received no reply. Her mind was shattered.


    Feeling sad about my punishment, I undid all of the modifications I had made to her body, removing the wombs on both of her nipples, the one in her ass, and the second that was below the original. Next, I gave her back what I promised her the first time¡ªthe massive tits with the inverted nipples, the sexy figure, and the horse dick with the sheath.


    "Herma, can I remove her memories? At least some of her time here?"


    [Leave it to me. Just place your hand above her head.]


    "Okay."


    Doing as Herma instructed, I placed my right hand over her head, and slowly I felt the memories begin to disappear. The memories from the day before her attack on me to this moment. I also felt that Herma added vague memories of a beast attacking her house and nearly killing her, which explained that Leaf was in a coma and I was taking care of her.


    "Thank you, Herma."


    [No problem, Morgana.]


    With that out of the way, I picked up the green-haired elf and teleported to a safe room inside my wooden castle. Gently placing her on the bed, I gave her a small kiss on the forehead, wishing that she would have a nice dream. What I did to her was... harsh, and removing her memories was the best option.


    But then I recalled the words of the three faceless judges.


    "The mind forgets, but the soul remembers."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 221: A Bunny Boy!

    Chapter 221: A Bunny Boy!


    "Make sure to cut all of the trees, kids."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Sitting comfortably on a sofa I created with my powers right in front of my home, I watched as my kids worked hard to clear the area from trees. After dealing with Leaf, I quickly went to the goblin girl, healing her wounds and restoring her tongue and cock. The girl was happy to finally be able to talk again, but she left me speechless when she quickly dashed out of the room without even telling me her name, seeking an entrance to the Nightmare Tower.


    Speaking of the Nightmare Tower, the kitsune Hikari was in the tower for days. Her progress was slow, only reaching the second floor. As for the others, Lily and Cotton were back in Celeste Dungeon taking care of the newborns. Fenrir, Rhea, and Scarlett marched north a few days ago with a small party. According to the report, the scouts found another goblin cave, and Fenrir wanted to destroy it. He also sent scouts in all four directions.


    "HEY!" I yelled, creating a long blood whip and cracking it at two wolf girls who were hiding behind a tree. "No fucking while working! Get back to work!"


    "Yes~... Mother," the two wolf girls whined, their tails drooping.


    The metal loophole worked. When I dug the ingots, my system treated it as a ''discovery,'' but as I feared, it only worked on metals found in nature. So bronze and steel didn''t count, and I had to create them. But that''s not a priority right now. Iron equipment, like swords, axes, helmets, and armor, were added to the shop. The shop only sells normal equipment, nothing fancy or magically enhanced, yet an iron sword is a thousand times better than a bone one.


    I expanded my land too, reaching a one-hundred-kilometer radius (30 miles) from the center, which was roughly a quarter of the total area of the forest. And now I put those lazy asses that did nothing productive except fucking around to work. I could remove the trees using my power of the system, but this way was more fun.


    "How many do we have to cut, Mother?" Ember suddenly asked, wielding two iron axes, her silver fur covered in sweat.


    "All of them," I replied, taking an apple out of the fruit basket that I created. "And whoever cuts more will be rewarded by me."


    "Really?" Ember''s red eyes sparkled, and the girl began to swing her axes more violently. A loud cheer was heard from the other kids.


    "Hehe"


    It was a nice thing to watch. My kids, the half-human and half-wolf monster girls, wield iron axes and use them on the trees. It was fun. And as their mother, I used my divine energy to make sure no one died from falling trees. As for my temple of breeding, I placed it close to my home, and it would take a full day for the construction to complete.


    "Yam!...Hmm?"


    As I was lying on the sofa, eating a banana, my eyes suddenly caught the blonde bunny queen Celeste walking toward me with five bunny girls on her tail.


    "Hello, Morgana. What are you doing?"


    "Just sitting and enjoying the view," I replied, smiling and pointing at the tree line. The naked bunny queen followed my finger, turning her focus on the trees. The moment she did, her eyes narrowed, and she gave me that sly smile.


    "So you like watching naked people work?" she asked, fully aware of the truth.


    "Yup"


    "I see," she grinned, and her eyes were filled with amusement. But then she turned to the bunny girls behind her, asking them to step forward. When they did, I realized that they weren''t bunny girls but males¡ªbunny boys.


    "Oh!... I see the overdrive was fruitful."


    Before I entered the tower seeking my ascension, I set a time for the rabbit hole''s overdrive. I allowed only one hundred rabbit-kin to participate¡ªI didn''t want to have my land overrun by bunnies. But that didn''t stop the one hundred rabbits from becoming five thousand in just twelve hours.


    "Yes, yes, Morgana, the overdrive was a great idea," Celeste exclaimed, her smile growing bigger and her eyes filled with joy.


    ''This is a new feeling''


    The bunny boy kept worshiping my foot for a full minute, and by the time he was done, the top of my foot was shining and wet. The boy kept staring at it, as if mesmerized, then he suddenly began ascending, kissing his way up my legs.


    "Yesss~..." The feeling was great. The kisses were gentle and soft, and the tongue was twirling around, brushing on my smooth skin. Each time the bunny boy came closer to the goal, my pussy would twitch and leak in anticipation.


    ''Come on, baby, hurry up.''


    A minute later, the bunny boy finally arrived at the destination. To be honest, I thought he would taste my pussy first, but I was wrong. Without hesitation, he grabbed my cock with his furry hands and began suckling the tip. His lips were soft, and the feeling was amazing.


    "YESSSS!!..." A loud moan escaped my lips the moment the boy''s mouth was wrapped around the tip of my cock, and slowly the male descended. His head was bobbing back and forth, taking my entire length, and when the tip reached the throat, he began purring, sending waves of pleasure and vibrations to the tip of my cock and then my entire body.


    "Ahh!... He''s really good," I moaned, casting a glance at Celeste, who grinned from ear to ear.


    "I know... Mother used to have a room filled with males for her pleasure," she said.


    "Oh!" I could only exclaim, wishing that I had the chance to meet the previous queen of the rabbit-kin¡ªmaybe even learn a thing or two from her.


    "Ah!... Don''t stop, I''m close!" I couldn''t help but yell. He definitely possessed some type of blowjob skill or something. I mean, I reached my climax faster than normal.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    As the bunny boy continued to pleasure me with his skilled mouth, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The sensation of his soft lips and tongue on my sensitive flesh was unlike anything I had experienced before¡ªfrom a male, at least. I closed my eyes, letting out a soft moan as I savored the moment.


    "You''re doing an excellent job, little one," I praised the bunny boy, running my fingers through his soft white fur. "Keep going, and I''ll make sure you''re well rewarded."


    The bunny boy''s eyes lit up at my words, and he redoubled his efforts, his small furry hands gripping my thighs as he took me deeper into his throat. The vibrations from his purring sent shivers down my spine, and I could feel my climax nearing.


    "Ahh, yes! That''s it, baby," I encouraged him, my voice hoarse with desire. "Just like that, don''t stop."


    Suddenly, I felt a familiar pressure building in my lower abdomen, and I knew it was only a matter of moments before I would reach my release.


    "I''m close," I gasped, my body trembling as the bunny boy continued to pleasure me. "Don''t stop, I''m almost there."


    With one final flick of his tongue, the bunny boy sent me tumbling over the edge, and I cried out in ecstasy as my orgasm washed over me, my hips bucking as I spilled my seed down his throat.


    "Swallow it all," I commanded, holding his head, and the bunny boy obediently complied, drinking down every last drop of my cum. When I was finished, I gently pulled him off my cock, a satisfied grin on my face.


    "That was amazing, little one," I praised him, petting his soft fur. "You did a good job."


    "Thank you, goddess," the bunny boy replied, his ears twitching adorably. "I''m glad I could please you."


    "And you will please me again, little one," I assured him, pulling him close and planting a kiss on his forehead. "Because I''m not finished with you yet."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 222: Eating The Bunny Boy

    Chapter 222: Eating The Bunny Boy


    As the bunny boy finished his task, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction wash over me. His soft, delicate tongue had brought me to the brink of ecstasy, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for this adorable creature. I smiled down at him, my eyes taking in his fluffy white fur and twitching ears.


    "You were incredible, my sweet," I whispered, my voice laced with desire. "But we''re not done yet."


    I gently guided him to his feet, my hands caressing his soft fur as I stood up. The bunny boy''s eyes widened as he fully took in my naked form, his gaze lingering on my swollen cock, still glistening with his saliva. I could see the desire in his eyes, a mix of nervousness and eagerness.


    "Now it''s my turn to taste you," I purred, my voice low and seductive.


    As I spoke, I leaned down, pressing my lips to his. He melted into the kiss, his small paws clinging to me as he surrendered to my touch. I could taste myself on his lips, the faint hint of my cum mixed with his own sweetness. My tongue explored his mouth, eliciting soft moans of pleasure from him.


    Breaking the kiss, I began trailing a line of kisses down his neck, enjoying the way his fur tickled my lips. He shuddered under my touch, his breath quickening as my hands wandered over his body. As my mouth moved lower, I could feel his hard cock brushing against my skin, his need evident.


    "I think someone''s a bit eager," I teased, glancing up at him. His eyes were half-closed, his lips parted as he panted softly. He could only nod in response, his words failing him as I continued to drive him wild with pleasure.@@@@


    Taking hold of his 4-inch penis, I stroked it slowly, feeling his pulse quicken under my fingertips. I could feel the wetness of his pre-cum as it coated my hand, making my movements slick and easy. He trembled under my touch, his hips bucking instinctively as he sought more contact.


    "Does that feel good, my sweet?" I murmured, enjoying the power I had over him.


    "Y-yes," he stammered, his voice barely a whisper.


    I grinned wickedly, picking up the pace. His body responded, his furred balls tightening as he neared his release. But then I paused, denying him his climax.


    "Not yet," I told him, enjoying his frustration.


    He whimpered, his paws grasping at me as he tried to pull me closer.


    "Beg me," I demanded, my tone commanding.


    "P-please," he pleaded, his voice shaky.


    "Please what?" I pressed, knowing full well what he wanted.


    "P-please, let me c-cum," he begged, his voice desperate.


    "Where?"


    "I-in your mouth, p-please," he gasped, his need evident.


    I laughed softly, satisfied with his answer.


    "As you wish," I whispered, leaning down to take him in my mouth.


    As I swallowed his small penis, the bunny boy moaned, his paws gripping my hair as he struggled to control himself. I sucked on his small rod, feeling the heat of his arousal as his excitement grew. He was nearing his release, but I thought that he needed a slight push. So, my right hand sneaked behind his cute butt, finding the hidden entrance to his asshole.


    "AHH!... Ohh, yes, yes" the bunny boy cried out, his body shaking as I plunged my finger deep into his ass, reaching for his prostate.


    I massaged his gland, stimulating him from both the front and back. The effect was instantaneous, the bunny boy''s cries of pleasure filled the air as he reached his climax, his body shuddering as his seed shot down my throat. I drank his cum greedily, enjoying the taste of his passion.


    "It was...amazing," he breathed, his eyes filled with adoration. "Thank you, goddess."


    "You''re welcome," I grinned, leaning down and kissing him deeply before picking him up and placing him on my lap, his back leaning against my breasts.


    "You''re mine now, little one," I said, my voice laced with desire. "And as a reward for satisfying me, you can ask me anything."


    "!!!" his eyes lit up at my words, and he took a moment to think of something to ask from me, but when I saw him stealing glances at my breasts I instantly knew what the bunny boy was going to ask as a reward.


    "Do you want to have boobs like mine?" I asked, smiling and teasing him.


    "Y-yes," he nodded, his voice timid. "I want to have big breasts, like yours."


    "Then this means you want to become a girl?" I asked again, teasing him by placing his soft, furry paws between my boobs.


    "Yes!" the bunny boy cried, his face red with embarrassment.


    "Very well," I purred, grinning mischievously.


    I could hear Celeste chuckling beside me, her amusement at the situation clear. Gently, I placed both of my palms on his chest, massaging it and pinching his nipples.


    "Ohh!" the male bunny moaned, his voice high-pitched.


    I kept massaging his chest, my fingers tweaking his nipples. Slowly, his breasts began to grow, filling my hands. He whimpered, his eyes closing as he succumbed to the sensations.


    "Does that feel good, my sweet?"


    "Yes," he gasped, his voice strained. And before he knew it, the flat chest of the bunny boy now became nice B-cup breasts.


    "Wow," the bunny boy breathed, staring down at his new assets.


    "Do you like them?"


    "Yes," he nodded, his eyes wide with wonder.


    "Good," I purred, reaching around and cupping his breasts. "Serve me well and I''ll fully transform you into a woman in the future."


    "Really?" his eyes sparkled with excitement, and his furry tail began wagging.


    "Yes," I replied, chuckling at his adorable reaction.


    "I''ll do anything for you," he promised, his voice full of conviction.


    "We''ll see," I said, before raising my head and staring at the sky. The bunny boy gave me a great idea, and I can wait for the temple to finish so I can implement it.


    ''Hehehe, it would be fun adding a gender-switching room.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 223: That Was A Mistake

    Chapter 223: That Was A Mistake


    "Ahh!... this is life," I moaned, lying back on the sofa, letting the sun rays caress my skin and the cute bunny boys worshiping every part of me, from the small toe of my feet to the tip of my cock. Their small pink tongues gave me a pleasant sensation, and the way they looked at me with their innocent eyes made me feel like a god¡ªwell, a goddess, a real goddess.@@@@


    "How do you like the view, Morgana?" Celeste asked, sitting next to me, while slowly ramming her cock into one of the boys.


    "It''s beautiful," I replied, my eyes roaming over her naked body, taking in the way her breasts swayed with each thrust.


    "And the boys? How do they feel?"


    "They''re perfect," I moaned, my eyes locked on where her dick was disappearing.


    "Good," Celeste purred, her eyes filled with satisfaction as she fucked the shit out of that bunny boy.


    As the good loving goddess, I gave the rabbit-kin males what they wanted. The remaining four wanted the same thing as the one before¡ªbecoming girls. And since I wanted to have a bunch of sissy males running around, I agreed to turn them into females, but they had to earn it first. I gave them the choice to change one thing in their bodies for now, and if they performed well, I''d fully transform them.


    The first two were simple; they chose a bigger pair of tits, ranging from D-cups to H-cups. The third one was a little complicated; he asked to have his cock removed and a pussy added instead. The last one also chose to have a pussy, but he wanted to keep his dick. He wanted to be a futa, and a futa he became, but his cock was tiny and barely visible, so I boosted it a little.


    Moreover, the vagina I gave them was a simple one, a hole that could get wet and stretch a little. I didn''t give them most of the internal parts like a female womb. I did it for two reasons: the first was that I didn''t want any male rabbit-kin impregnated, at least not yet.


    The second was they had to earn it. I planned to have a performance-based system and added it to the temple. Since all of my kids are my followers, it would work. They earn points while doing any activity, and those points can be exchanged for different things.


    "!!!" Suddenly, the hair on the back of my neck stood up, and a strong sense of danger enveloped me, making me jump to my feet, pulling out of the mouths of the three bunnies, leaving them confused and shocked.


    "Morgana, what''s wrong?" Celeste asked, concerned, as she stopped her thrusting, staring at me.


    "I don''t know," I replied, scanning the area, and searching for the source of the danger. Which should be impossible¡ªnothing can break through my barrier, and even if an enemy could, the system would warn me beforehand.


    Swiftly opening the map, I saw nothing out of the ordinary, but then the four dots to the east were acting strange, blinking constantly. Focusing on them, I was about to click on the dots, seeking more information, but then three of them disappeared.


    "This is one of the scouting teams Fenrir sent," I said, looking at a spot in my land, and as I predicted¡ª


    WHOOSH!


    The scouts used the ''Return'' skill to teleport home.


    "AHHH!" A scream of agony reached my ears, and it was followed by a blood-curdling roar. In a split second, I was near them, checking on their condition.


    Two of the scouts were badly injured; one was missing both his left arm and leg, and the other had her right arm ripped off and a huge bite wound on his chest. The last one was covered in bruises and cuts, his face was bleeding, and his body was twitching, but he was better than the other two.


    "What happened?" I asked, swiftly using my divine energy to heal the wounds, starting with the critical injuries.


    "Scouts. We found them lurking near our village. They fought back, injuring some of us, and when we were about to capture them, they vanished in a gold light. But we managed to capture this one."


    "Hmm," the chief hummed, rubbing his chin, his sharp claws brushing on his white beard.


    ''She looks similar to that child,'' the old man''s eyes were focused on the captive''s long black hair and the red marks on her face. And just like the child he kicked out of the tribe a long time ago, the captive''s face was human, not a wolf.


    "You did a good job," the old man praised the three hunters, standing up from his chair. "Wake her up."


    "Yes, chief," the hunters complied, splashing water on her face and slapping her cheeks, forcing her to wake up.


    "What the..." The young woman''s eyes snapped open, and she scanned the inside of the tent, taking in her surroundings. "Where am I?"


    "You are in my tribe," the chief spoke, his voice cold and intimidating. "Tell me, who are you?"


    Instead of replying to the old chief, the young wolf scanned her body, noting the injuries on her arms, chest, and face. Then she turned to the three hunters who brought her there, her eyes narrowed, and a fierce growl escaped her lips.


    "Oh?... So you''re still not broken," the chief smirked. The girl was weak; the fight took a toll on her, and the injuries didn''t help either. She wouldn''t last long.


    "Now, I ask you again, who are you?"


    "..."


    The wolf woman didn''t reply but kept staring at the three hunters, her eyes full of anger and hate. Then she turned to the chief, staring at him with the same fierce look.


    "You are all fucked," she grinned, her teeth sharp. "Do you have any idea what you did?"


    "What did we do?" the chief asked, faking ignorance.


    "Well, I suggest you prepare that ass of yours," the girl chuckled, her eyes shining, "because Mommy is coming, and when she arrives, she''ll make you her bitch."


    Hello, dear readers.


    I would like to inform you that the sixth book of the series has been released on Kindle.


    The last chapters of Vol 2, from Chapters 201-240.


    I¡¯d appreciate it if you could check it out for me. Have a nice day!


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 224: The Weak Shall Kneel

    Chapter 224: The Weak Shall Kneel


    "Hahahaha... I can''t wait to see Mother ram her big cock in you," the wolf woman laughed, her eyes glazed and a trail of saliva dripping from her mouth. "Then, she will breed you like a bitch, stuffing your ass-pussy with her cum, and if you are lucky, she''ll turn you into a female and have you carry her pups."


    "You''re insane!" one of the hunters shouted, his eyes twitching. The girl was talking crazy, and her words didn''t make sense. "We should kill her and throw her body into the forest."


    "Haha... go ahead," the girl taunted, her smile becoming wider, "if you can, that is."


    "SILENCE!" The hunter roared, his clawed hand lashing at the young woman, attempting to slice her neck, but the wolf girl swiftly dodged the attack and used her remaining energy and power to deliver a swift kick at his balls.


    "GAHH!" the hunter cried, dropping to the floor and grabbing his crotch, rolling around in pain. The wolf-woman didn''t stop; she jumped on his chest. Her hands were tied, and she was weak, but that didn''t stop her from using her sharp fangs to rip the hunter''s throat.


    "AHH!!" A loud scream of agony came out of the hunter''s mouth. Blood was spraying everywhere, covering the ground and the woman in red.


    "YOU BITCH!!" another hunter screamed, rushing towards the wolf-woman, and the chief''s face was blank. His yellow eyes were cold, and his right hand was slowly reaching for the bone sword, but then he stopped.


    "ENOUGH!" the chief roared, waving his hand, and a gust of wind pushed the girl and the other hunter away from each other.


    "You, take him out. He needs a healer," the chief ordered the third hunter, who nodded and began dragging his friend out.


    "Now," the old man turned to the wolf woman, "you are an interesting one."


    His words were true. As an alpha, the chief had a special skill that allowed him to sense the strength of his opponent, and the strength of this woman was not weak. Moreover, she wasn''t affected by his aura. Betas and omegas would usually submit to his aura, but this one didn''t.


    "So, tell me, what is your name?" the chief asked, smiling¡ªa genuine smile.


    "..." The girl didn''t reply. Her eyes were full of rage and hatred, but her smile was still there.


    "Okay, I''ll call you ''girl'' for now," the old wolf hummed, rubbing his beard. "Girl, why don''t you join us? I can promise you a life without fear, and you''ll have a lot of brothers and sisters."


    "Hahaha," the wolf woman began laughing, her laughter was loud and hysterical.


    "Why are you laughing?" the chief asked, his yellow eyes narrowed, studying her.


    "Sorry, old man, I have plenty of brothers and sisters already, and I like living with them. Moreover," she paused, taking a deep breath, her face becoming serious, "I''ll never join a weak pack."


    "WEAK PACK!!" the chief growled, his aura flaring, making the woman gasp, but she stood her ground.


    "That''s right," the woman growled, baring her fangs.


    "You little¡ª" The chief''s eyes twitched. He was getting pissed. How dare she call his tribe weak? But then his anger was washed away by a strong wave of energy that descended on the entire tribe, and that energy was filled with a murderous aura.


    "W-what''s this?" the chief''s eyes widened, sweat forming on his forehead. Never in his long life had he felt something so sinister and dark.


    "Hahahaha..." The wolf-woman suddenly began laughing, her laughter was full of madness and joy.


    "Hehehe, it looks like mommy is here," the girl smiled. Her face was red, and her breathing was ragged. "Now, I want you to say sorry and beg her for forgiveness, otherwise..."


    "SHUT UP!" the chief roared, his hands clenching tightly.


    "But what?" the woman asked. Her tone was calm, but the murderous aura around her intensified.


    "We can''t give you our people," the alpha replied. His face was hard, and his jaw clenched. Never in his life had he felt this weak. His instincts kept warning him not to mess with this woman, but his pride as the alpha couldn''t allow him to do as she asked.


    "Is that so?" The woman''s tone was calm, but then she shook her head in disappointment. "Oh well, if that''s the case..."


    With a single swing of her hand, Morgana pushed the old alpha, making him fly through the air and hit the ground. He quickly rose back to his feet, preparing his weapon, but to his surprise, he saw ten young wolves kneeling in front of the naked woman.


    "What!" He quickly realized that the silver-haired woman had pulled the ten warriors who captured her daughter from within the crowds with a single wave of her hand.


    "Damn it!" he cursed, turning to his second-in-command, attempting to order him to go inside the tent and bring the wolf girl to use her as a hostage. But to the old alpha''s shock, he saw the wolf girl casually walking towards her mother, ignoring the entire tribe of wolves.


    "M-Mother, I''m sorry," the young woman apologized. Her eyes were filled with remorse, and her voice was shaking.


    "Don''t be, my child," Morgana replied. Her tone was gentle, and her crimson eyes were filled with love and concern.


    "B-But, I-I lost Mother," the girl''s voice was trembling, her body was shaking, and tears were falling down her cheeks. "I was captured and..."


    "Shhh... it''s fine. You''re a strong woman," the silver-haired woman praised her daughter, wiping her tears before pulling her into a hug, stroking her hair, and whispering comforting words.


    "I love you, Mom."


    "I love you too, my child."


    After the heartwarming scene, Morgana''s face hardened, and her aura turned from loving to murderous. But before doing anything to the ten wolves kneeling in front of her, she turned slightly, gazing behind her. In less than two seconds, another wolf woman jumped from the trees, landing beside Morgana.


    "Impossible!" the old chief couldn''t help but yell, recognizing the wolf woman.


    "Hello, old man, did you miss me?"


    "Y-You..." The old man''s eyes were wide, and his jaw had dropped. The woman was the same one he had kicked out of the tribe a long time ago¡ªone of his children. Rhea, who was born different from her kin.


    "That''s right, it''s me, and as you can see, I''m still alive." Rhea grinned her sharp teeth and her yellow eyes shining. The old alpha was shaking, but Rhea ignored him and turned to Morgana.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll start with them," Morgana answered after some thinking, pointing at the ten warriors. They were the ones who had captured her daughter and even tried to kill her.


    "And the rest?" Rhea asked again, dropping her head on Morgana''s shoulder in a loving way. "You can do anything, by the way. After meeting you, I threw the past behind me."


    "They''re weak," Morgana replied. Her eyes were filled with disdain, and her lips were curled in a sneer. "But they still have their uses."


    "And the old man?"


    "Hmm?... He will make a decent boss in the Nightmare Tower."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 225: Blood Eagle

    Chapter 225: Blood Eagle


    "AHHH!... CHIEF HELP ME!" the wolf man cried out as I raised him high in the air with my right hand.


    "Let me go!... PLEASE!" The man''s body was squirming, and his legs were kicking in the air, trying to escape from my grasp.


    "Shut up!" I snarled, tightening my grip, and making the man scream in pain. Then, with no hesitation, I summoned my golden talon and rammed it through the wolf''s stomach.


    "GAHHHH!!!" A scream of agony echoed around as I grabbed his spine and pulled out his intestines.


    "You know, I don''t like people messing with my children, even more so when they try to kill them."


    "HAHHH!!!... SOMEONE HELP ME!!!" The wolf man screamed, his voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full of pain.


    "HELP?! No one will help you. Now, it''s time for you to die." With that, I pulled his entire spine out of his body along with his head and threw it to the side. All froze in shock, unable to move or make sense of what was happening.


    "Ahh~... this is fun."


    The wolf man I just killed was the commander of the party that ambushed my kids. From the memories I saw that he could have simply ordered the capture of the scouts, but no, he ordered his men to torture my kids and hunt them like pigs.


    "Now it''s your turn." My gaze shifted from the dead body to one of the nine wolves kneeling before me.


    "S-spare me," the man begged, his body was trembling, and his voice was shaky.


    "Why should I?" I asked, my eyes narrowed.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "Sorry? Sorry for what? For almost killing my daughter, or for ripping the arm and the leg off my kid?" I asked again, and when the man didn''t answer, I continued, "Either way, you must die, as slowly."


    "Noo!" They tried to escape from me but failed. All of them were bound using thin blood threads.


    "Let''s see, how should I kill you?" I took a moment to think. There were many ways to kill a person, but I wanted to make it a slow death and have some fun. After all, they deserve it.


    "Oh!... I got an idea."


    Summoning a table from blood, I dropped the wolf man on top of it, flipping him over on his stomach and restraining him. The other eight men and the entire tribe were watching, their faces pale, and their eyes filled with horror.


    "Now, let''s get started." With a smirk, I crafted, using my blood magic, four hooks with chains and a one-handed scythe, and I made sure that the blade was long but dull to maximize the pain.


    "HELP ME!" The man yelled, his body struggling against the restraints, trying to escape.


    SLAP!


    "He''s the alpha," Rhea explained, her yellow eyes narrowed. "And the alpha never bows."


    "I see."


    I wasn''t expecting the alpha to still be standing. All of his people were on the ground, kneeling in fear, but the old wolf was standing. His legs were shaking, and his eyes were filled with fear, but he was still standing.


    ''Hmm... he''s stronger than I thought.''


    The old wolf wasn''t a pushover. He had strength, and his body was muscular. Judging by the aura and the lightning magic that I can sense, the old alpha was probably stronger than Fenrir or even Scarlett.


    ''He''ll make an excellent floor boss and sperm donor.''


    Do you think I''ll pass the chance to give birth to stronger daughters? Never! The alpha''s cock will be the perfect breeding tool. And if I get bored with it, I''ll turn him into a female and plant my seed in him.


    "You have my respect, old man," I said, my tone was cold and calm. "But this is the end for you."


    "You are a monster," the old alpha spoke, his voice was weak, and his body trembling.


    "So what? We are all monsters," I replied, shrugging. "What matters is who is the stronger monster."


    "You will die here today," the old man growled, his aura flared, and his yellow eyes were shining. "My people will rip the three of you to pieces."


    "Pffft... Hahahaha!" I burst into laughter.


    The old man was trying to be brave, but it wasn''t enough to hide the fact that he was a scared little dog.


    "Oh, you poor, foolish creature," I said, slowly shifting to my wolf form. My body was now a foot taller, covered in pure silver fur. The old alpha froze in shock, watching me transform into something far above him in the food chain¡ªa true alpha.


    "AWWWOOO!" I let out a mighty howl, filled with power and dominance, shaking the entire forest and the hearts of the wolves.


    "!!!"


    The entire tribe was in shock, their eyes were wide, and their breaths were quick. They watched as the ancient beast howled, the sound piercing their very souls. As one, they felt their will buckle beneath the primal urge to submit, their instincts screaming at them to obey the true alpha.


    I''m a goddess, and this is my first time shifting to my other forms after ascending, and the moment I did, I instinctively knew that my forms had ascended as well. I don''t think this should be possible, but in my wolf form, another divine concept was suddenly implanted in my soul¡ªthe wolf concept.


    ''This... this is a fucking cheat.''


    In simple terms, in my wolf form, I became a new goddess¡ªthe goddess of wolves.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 226: Mommy’s Naughty Girl

    Chapter 226: Mommy¡¯s Naughty Girl


    "Mother, this is the last one," my adorable fluffy¡ªonly in my eyes¡ªgrandson spoke, dragging behind him five wolf-kin that belonged to the tribe.


    "Thank you, Fenrir," I smiled, patting his head, and making his tail wag. "You did a good job."


    When I came to this tribe, I wasn''t alone. I brought with me a thousand of my wolves. The tribe was well hidden in the forest, but it had one major flaw: it was poorly defended, and the tree line was extremely close, giving them no chance to run away if someone decided to invade. Hell, they couldn''t even spot my small army at all.


    "So, what do we do now, Morgana?" Rhea asked, sitting beside me.


    "First, we''ll relocate this tribe to another location," I replied, raising my hand and activating my blood magic. "I was thinking of a spot close to the goblin cave."


    "Hmm... Good. I know the perfect spot, just outside of the cave," Rhea smirked, watching my blood entering the five wolves before me.


    It took some time to mark everyone in the tribe with my blood seal. I didn''t want to take chances with them. They are wolves, and I had to put a leash on them. The process was smooth, especially since their alpha submitted to me when he saw my glorious wolf form.


    While planting my seal, I discovered some interesting things in the tribe. First, they had little food, and most of it was wild boar meat, freshly hunted. When I asked about it and why they didn''t store some for the winter, one of the high-ranked betas said they never had a problem with food, and he even asked me, What is winter?


    It came as a shock to me. Even Rhea didn''t know what winter was, and when I explained a little about snow and rain, both of them looked at me with confused expressions like I was speaking nonsense. I guess thanks to Lilith''s divine barrier, the climate inside never changed. And how do the trees and plants grow without rain? Well, I guess mana plays a big role in this.


    The next thing I found, which surprised me too, was that the tribe had slaves. Not many¡ªonly twenty kitsune and one new race I had never encountered before. A raccoon¡ªor as Herma called them, a tanuki.


    The kitsune were similar to Hikari, and I guessed they were from the same clan, which is why I decided to take them with me. I gave them the blood seal, though¡ªI can''t take risks. As for that tanuki, she was an interesting one. Her appearance was... well, like a raccoon.


    A short humanoid with a round head and a body covered in brown and black fur, with a big fluffy tail and a cute pair of ears. She was naked, like everyone in the tribe.


    Phew... thank god no one invented clothes. The last thing I wanted was some covered private parts, and that''s not sexy.


    "Mother, everything is packed and ready to be transported," one of my wolves reported, saluting like a soldier. Fenrir and Rhea did a great job training them and teaching them military manners like I showed them.


    "Good. Now, everyone moves out," I ordered, and all of the wolves quickly began moving.


    The old alpha was still shocked. After submitting to me, his will was weakened, and his mind was a mess. He didn''t speak or make any sound. The tribe was now under my control, and they were about to follow Fenrir to their new home.


    "Rhea, Fenrir, the two of you will lead the tribe to the new location," I ordered, turning back to my human form. "I have important things to do, so I''ll return first."


    "YAAY!" she screamed, her eyes sparkling, and her hands were rubbing her cheeks. "This is a dream come true!"


    "What, you didn''t have fun while I was away?" I asked, slightly confused by her actions. Lilis is a succubus, a creature of lust¡ªshe needs to have sex regularly, or she''ll get mad.


    "No, Mother, I couldn''t," she said, dropping her head, and looking at the ground, her long hair covering her eyes. "I don''t have the authority to summon creatures of the tower."


    "So, you''re telling me that you spent your whole time locked up in the administrator room?" I gasped. The idea of a beautiful girl like her spending her days in solitude was unbearable¡ªnot when she had a sexy body and an innocent face.


    "Y-yes," she nodded, her hands shaking, and her chest heaving. "And it''s hard without Mother."


    "Oh, sweetie." I pulled her into a hug, her head resting on my breasts, and her body shivering. "I''m sorry. I''ll make it up to you."


    "Really?" Her eyes snapped open, and she lifted her head, staring at me with sparkling eyes.


    "Of course. You need pleasure." My hand was gently caressing her round little ass, and the tip of my fingers found her already-soaked pucker. "Come, you can ask Mommy for anything, and she will do it."


    "Then..." Her face turned red, and her lips curved in a sly smile before snapping her fingers, teleporting both of us to her room in the tower.


    The room was painted red. There was a king-sized bed and a small round table, but what caught my attention was the absurd amount of sex toys lying around. And to my surprise, there were quite a number of butt plugs and vibrators, anal beads, ball gags, and other tools I had never seen before. And if that wasn''t enough, Lilis snapped her fingers again, revealing what clearly looked like a BDSM dungeon complete with whips and paddles.


    "Oh dear," I hummed, imagining this little pervert using all kinds of playthings to get herself off, that alone made my pussy soaked and my heart beat faster.


    "Umm~ Mommy," Lilis whispered, her hands slowly roaming around my back. "Can you take the responsibility and fulfill my wish?"


    I could already guess what her wish was; the whole atmosphere was a dead giveaway, but I decided to play along and push her limits.


    "What is your wish, my sweet little girl?" I asked, softly stroking her hair.


    "My wish, mommy..." Her voice trailed off, and she pulled herself from my embrace and walked to the dungeon wall, picking up a whip, a big one that looked painful. "Is for you to submit to me, to give your power and body to me, and serve as a mere tool."


    ''Ahh! So this is her kink...How spicy~.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 227: Cute Mistress in Training

    Chapter 227: Cute Mistress in Training


    "On your knees," the petite succubus¡ªcalling herself Mistress Lilis¡ªgave me a simple order, but her tone was ice cold and her face showed nothing but stern determination.


    I resisted the urge to laugh, standing there like the motherly figure that I was before deciding to go with the roleplay. My eyes darted to the toy whip in her hands, and then, an expression of determination was written on her face. The little girl was cute, and a part of me actually felt bad for wanting to mess with her. But another part, the sadistic, perverted side, was intrigued to see where she was going with all of this and how far she was willing to go.


    "Since this is our first time, I''ll go easy on you," she said, a wicked smile decorating her cute face as she stood before me trying to appear dominant.


    "From now on, you''ll address me as Mistress." Her green eyes sparkled with anticipation, and she gripped the whip in her right hand tighter. "You''ll do as I say, or suffer the consequences."


    "And what kind of consequences are we talking about?" My eyes narrowed, but my lips twitched. I was trying really hard to suppress a wide smirk.


    WHIP!


    But Lilis had other plans, and she used the whip on the bare skin of my arm, leaving a red mark and causing my arm to stretch and twitch in reflex.


    "You''ll speak only when I allow you," the small dominatrix answered, a playful grin stretching her lips. Then she sat on the edge of the bed and brought her right foot close to my face.


    "Serve."


    It was an order, one simple word, and yet I couldn''t resist her charm. Even if my heart wanted me to continue acting, to challenge her domination, and force her into a submissive role, my body had a mind of its own and moved instinctively, reacting to my daughter''s words like it had a life of its own. Plus, my body began to heat up from the thought of being used as a toy.


    "Good," the succubus praised as my lips touched the soft surface of her bare feet, tracing a hot, wet trail around her dainty ankle.


    WHIP!


    A second hit landed on the bare skin, this time my exposed ass, causing me to yelp and moan in both pleasure and pain as my muscles involuntarily clenched. The act surprised me as I did not do anything wrong, as far as I was concerned.


    "Get on the bed, slave," my daughter said, her tone calm, and yet a hint of satisfaction could be heard.


    "Show me those cow boobs!" she ordered, her hand waving to make her intentions clear. "Now, let''s have some real fun, slave."


    With those words, the succubus brought one ball under my nipple. She squeezed a little, making a few drops of my milk fall on the ball. As soon as my milk hit it, the ball seemed to come alive, and it split into four like a flower, latching onto my nipples and sucking on them like crazy.


    "AHH... f-fuck," my body immediately jolted, the unexpected sensation surging through me. My chest suddenly became overstimulated. The sucking sensation created an addictive pulsing that rushed straight to my core and added an extra dose of bliss and pleasure.


    This ball thing began to grow the more it drank my milk. Small tentacles with sharp tips started sprouting from its end and burrowing inside my nipples, stretching the skin, widening the canals, and pumping more blood to them.


    "Do you like them, slave?" the dominatrix asked, her lips stretched in a smirk and her hands rubbing and squeezing the milk from my other breast right into the second ball.


    "They are called... milk seekers. They attach themselves to the nipples, draining their target of milk, and if the target doesn''t have milk to suck on," the succubus''s smile widened, "then the seekers will be feeding on the target''s blood. And since they can''t tell the difference between a male and a female, it can have dangerous consequences."


    After saying that, she brought so many tools that I lost count¡ªeverything from whips, handcuffs, plugs, cages, and paddles to candles that made you feel like they burned, and something called a fire feather that tickles and burns at the same time. However, when Lilis wanted to use the tools, she kind of froze, lost in thought.


    "Hmm?" I was wondering what made my usually horny and excited daughter become so hesitant.


    "What''s wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask, as this whole situation was somehow strange. Not just strange¡ªit felt off.


    "W-well..." Her face turned from excited to sad, and she lowered her head.


    "What is it, sweetie?" My motherly instinct kicked in, and I pulled her into a hug, making her head rest on my breasts.


    "I''m sorry, Mother," the girl muttered in a small voice. "I can''t do this. I have the knowledge, but no experience."


    "Oh dear." I tried my hardest not to smile or let out a chuckle, but my sweet daughter was simply the cutest. And even though I knew how much her succubus nature made it difficult for her to control her perverted behavior, she tried really hard and gave it her all. And as expected, the petite succubus couldn''t do it¡ªshe simply couldn''t pull the trigger. The big reason was maybe me, I guess.


    "It''s okay, sweetie, you can train," I said, stroking her long black hair and slowly pushing the electric dildos and the blue suckers. "I''ll give you eight slaves, and you can practice all you want on them."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 228: Lilis’ Design

    Chapter 228: Lilis¡¯ Design


    "Ahh!... at last, work completed," I let out a sigh of relief, and I could feel the weight leaving my shoulders. "Finally!... the remaining five floors are done."


    "Thank you, Mother, for the help." My little succubus Lilis looked back with a warm smile, planting a soft kiss on my neck.


    "Don''t sweat it, sweetie, I''ll help you all the time, whenever you need," I replied, returning the favor by giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. "Plus, you did a great job designing the floors."


    The previous mood was crushed a little. I was hoping for a rough fuck and my body being used as a toy, but Lilis was inexperienced in the area of dominating. Based on her words, she had the knowledge given to her by Lilith; however, knowing and practicing were totally different things.


    I ordered through my mental link, Fenrir, to bring the eight wolves from the party that ambushed my scouts to my land. I planned to give them to Lilis so she could practice her craft.


    With that out of the way, we headed to the administrator''s room, reviewing her work on the floors from number six to ten. And to be honest, Lilis did an amazing job. However, I had to modify it a little since I changed the floor''s quests. The first ten floors of the Nightmare Tower were like a tutorial, I decided to have floors six, seven, and eight of the same design.


    I linked the three floors together, allowing easy teleportation between them. The floor''s theme is the forest; the three floors are all the same¡ªthe monsters, the quests, and the environment are all the same. The quest was a treasure hunt. The challengers must find and collect three parts of a disk-shaped key¡ªthe idea came from the key in the Trial of the Mind.


    The three fragments of the key were scattered around the three floors, hidden in secret locations or at the hands of the monsters. Goblins and gnolls were the main enemies. There were no bosses on these floors, just elite mobs that guarded the key parts.


    The goblins and gnolls are in constant fighting, and the challenger must navigate this and use it to his advantage. For example, there is a hidden quest: If the key part is in the hands of the goblins, the challenger can use brute force and kill everyone, or he can sneak and steal the key, or he can use a different route¡ªkill the gnoll elites and use their heads to trade for the key part from the goblins.


    Or fuck everyone to submission. My favorite....hehehe.


    There are many ways to collect the key part, and the reward depends on the method. The rewards are different, ranging from better equipment to a rare skill scroll or a powerful ability.


    On floor nine, the challenger will find himself in a huge arena. He needs the disk key to enter the arena, and once the challenger is inside, he must face the boss in a one-on-one fight. However, I still hadn''t decided on the boss type. Another idea is a competition¡ªthe challenger must fight nine rounds against mobs from all the previous floors, with the last round against the boss.


    "Sigh... I''ll leave this matter for later," I sighed, opening the tower''s interface and teleporting the goblins and the gnolls inside the floors. Leaf worked really hard to grow the goblin and gnoll population. I mean, come on, five wombs¡ªof course, she''ll give birth to thousands of offspring.


    "I''ll modify some of the tribe wolves into breeding slaves," I thought, watching the goblins and gnolls running around the floors, building villages as programmed. I also used the tower''s mana to spawn many wild animals and make the place more lively and natural.


    "So, what about the tenth floor?" I asked, turning my attention back to my adorable daughter.


    The moment she did, her body tensed, and a soft gasp escaped her lips. Her tiny cunt, so small and delicate, began to stretch as the first NPC started to take form inside her. Her emerald eyes widened, and she clutched at my arm, her nails digging into my skin as the sensation overwhelmed her.


    "Mother... it hurts," she whispered, her voice trembling. Her tail, which had been wrapped around my cock just moments ago, now thrashed wildly behind her, betraying her discomfort.


    "Shh, it''s okay, sweetheart," I cooed, brushing a strand of hair from her face, focusing my powers to transform the pain into pleasure. "Just breathe. You''re doing so well. Remember, this is part of your power. You''re creating life, shaping the tower with your own hands¡ªwell, womb."


    "Ugh!...Okay." She nodded, tears welling up in her eyes as she focused on her breathing. Her body began to glow faintly, a soft, ethereal light emanating from her as the NPC took shape. The process was faster than I expected, thanks to the breeding blessing I had given her, but it was still a lot for her small frame to handle. Her belly was getting bigger, stretching her skin as the NPC inside grew rapidly.


    "M-Mother," she gasped, her emerald eyes filled with a mixture of pain and pleasure. "It feels so weird."


    "I know, baby, I know," I replied, soothingly stroking her massive belly. "Just hold on. You''re almost there. You''re doing so well."


    "AHHHH!... It''s coming OUT!" Her scream echoed throughout the administrator room. She clutched at my arm, her nails digging into my skin as the final stretch began.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Then, with a wet squelch, the first NPC slid out of her womb and into the world, fully adult.


    "Hahh!... hahh..." The petite succubus breathed heavily, her small chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath.


    "Congratulations, you''re now a mother," I said, smiling softly at her. "You did well."


    "Thank you, Mother," she murmured, her cheeks flushed as she watched the newly-born NPC standing proudly before her. "What do you think?"


    "Hmm?" I hummed, my eyes darting to the woman standing before us. She was clearly a succubus, with red skin, glowing amber eyes, two small horns, a long pointy tail, and a pair of black bat wings on her back. But what really caught my eye was the monster between her legs.


    "She''s perfect," I muttered, a shiver of excitement running down my spine. Her cock was simply massive; she could even give herself a blowjob with ease, and the best part was that her cock was that of a wolf, with a pointy tip and a knot.


    "Absolutely perfect."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 229: Foiled Again!

    Chapter 229: Foiled Again!


    Humph! Humph!


    "You did well, my daughter," I said, ruffling Lilis'' hair. Her body was trembling, and she was breathing heavily after giving birth to the hundredth villager. "Take a break and finish the rest later."


    "Yes, mother," she replied, dropping her ass on the bed. Her emerald eyes were glowing, and her lips were curved into a beautiful smile.


    "Hehehe, that was fun," she added, her tail wagging like crazy. Her face was glowing with happiness, and her perky breasts were heaving. "I can see why you like it so much, mother."


    "Of course, dear. Giving birth is one of the most glorious things you can do," I said with a smirk, sitting down beside her on the bed. I reached over and gently wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead. "It''s not just about creating life¡ªit''s about shaping the world, leaving your mark. And you, my little succubus, have left quite the mark today."


    "Hehehe," Lilis giggled, her tail still wagging excitedly as she leaned into my touch. "It''s amazing, Mother. I never thought I could do something like this. I mean, one hundred villagers! That''s... that''s insane!"


    "Insane? Maybe. But you handled it like a pro," I said, giving her a playful nudge. "Though I have to admit, I''m a little jealous. You made it look so easy. Back in my early days, I was a mess the first time I gave birth to more than a dozen at once."


    "Really? You? A mess? I can''t imagine that." Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh, believe me," I said, laughing, just going with the mood and inventing some stories. "I was a disaster. Screaming, crying, cursing the gods¡ªwell, cursing myself, since I am a goddess. But you? You took it all in stride. I''m proud of you, Lilis."


    "Thank you, Mother. That means a lot to me." Her cheeks flushed at the praise, and she looked down shyly, her tail curling around her leg.


    "Now, how about I go and have some fun with that succubus?" I said, my lips stretching into a devilish grin. "She looks tasty."


    "NOOO!" Lilis suddenly jumped and grabbed me by the hand, her green eyes filled with fear. "She''s mine! I get to claim her first!"


    "Okay, okay, no need to be like this," I said, laughing softly. She was adorable. And I can''t be a bad mother and steal her first daughter. "Have your way with her, and then I''ll have my turn."


    "Hehehe," she smiled and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. "Thanks."


    Of all the one hundred NPCs Lilis gave birth to, the succubus was the only one. The rest were a mix of humans, elves, wolf-kin, rabbit-kin, and kitsune. Lilis planned to make the village a place for all races, which worked really well with the Nightmare Tower since I planned to open the tower for many after I got my hands on the entire area inside Lilith''s barrier.


    Another thing I did while Lilis was giving birth was fill that crystal ball with my essence. This ball was the first ingredient in crafting another tower core that could act as the heart of a new tower. However, I don''t plan to build a tower in the near future¡ªat least not in this world. I can''t tell if I''ll be able to achieve it, but my goal was to place the second tower on Earth. But the biggest obstacle is finding Earth in the first place.


    Sigh... I need to find a way to contact Nana-chan. I let out a sigh, leaning on the comfortable chair, watching Lilis resting on the bed and playing with her interface. She noticed my gaze and turned to look at me.


    "Mother, didn''t you say that you have a friend to visit?" she asked, her tail swaying in the air.


    "Hmm?..." It took me a moment to realize what she meant.


    "Hey! Watch it!" I barely managed to catch her as she flew through the air, throwing her arms around me in a tight hug.


    "I missed you so much!"


    "Hehehe, miss me?" I chuckled, stroking her red hair, surprised by her words. I mean, we don''t know each other well enough to miss one another.


    "I did!" She pulled away and looked up at me with a serious expression. "I was worried that you wouldn''t show up again."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused by her words. "Why wouldn''t I show up again?"


    "Because you''re a goddess," she answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "I''m a goddess," I agreed, still not getting her point.


    "Exactly," Lora continued, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "You''re a goddess. And goddesses are busy, you know, being all-powerful and stuff. I mean, who has the time to hang out with the little me when there''s a whole universe to run and explore."


    "Oh, come on," I scoffed, giving her a playful poke. "You''re not ''little.'' Besides, what''s the point of being a goddess if you can''t take time off to hang out with your friends."


    "I knew you and I have the same thinking," she nodded, a wide grin splitting her face, and her emerald eyes glistening.


    "Haha, of course, we do, we''re two peas in a pod," I said, patting her head, my lips twitching as I suppressed a smirk.


    "Yeah, totally," the girl agreed, a wide smile on her face.


    "So can we fuck?" I whispered in her ear, tightening my grip on her small waist.


    "!!!" The sudden question raised the alarm bell, and her green eyes widened as she realized where she was... Hehehe, in my arms.


    "KYAAAA!... I FORGOT THAT YOU''RE A HENTAI!" The loli-goddess let out a high-pitched scream, and her tiny fists began hitting me, her face blushing like a ripe tomato, and her small body trembling.


    "Oh, come on, we can''t let the mood go to waste," I said, pulling her back into a hug. "I''ll be gentle."


    "N-NOO!," she stuttered, trying to push me away, but her strength was nowhere close to matching mine. But sadly, Lora remembered that she was the goddess of this domain and teleported out of my grip.


    "Damn... foiled again," I cursed, but I wasn''t mad. After all, she was the only goddess I knew, and I''ll take my time corrupting her¡ªall for the sake of my ultimate goal.


    To fuck every hole.


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 230: Milk & Wine

    Chapter 230: Milk & Wine


    Woof! Woof!


    "Hey... I see you missed me," I laughed, stroking the fur of the fabbit that had jumped into my arms while trying to ignore the fact that the creature, who was a mix of a rabbit and a fox, barked like a dog.


    ''Well... the universe is vast, and I won''t be surprised to see some exotic creatures'' I thought, patting its head.


    Aoof! Aoof!


    "Yeah... Yeah... I missed you too," the little fabbit pups barked happily, wagging their fox-like tails. My lips curved into a faint smile as I watched the pups jumping up and down, their tiny paws hitting my legs and their snouts nuzzling my skin.


    ''It''s kind of cute.''


    "Are you hungry, little ones?" I asked, stroking the soft fur on their backs. The pups barked, their voices filled with joy and excitement.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, mommy will take care of you."


    I couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle as I watched the scene. It was cute, and a part of me couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to have fabbit pups of my own.


    "Hmm?" When I bent down to pick up one of the pups, I noticed that the male fabbit''s testicles were massive, like three times their previous size, and when he moved, I even heard something heavy swinging inside.


    "This is... interesting," I reached out, touching his huge scrotum. The creature let out a low growl, and his testicles started to swell, growing even larger in size.


    "Amazing," my eyes widened, and my hand unconsciously began to rub the large bulge, feeling the weight and warmth of his nutsack.


    "Uuugh~" the creature let out a pleasured moan, his hips thrusting forward. His dick was erect, standing tall and proud.


    "Well... well... well," I said, eyeing his massive erection. "Someone''s excited. Is it because mommy is touching you?"


    The creature let out a low whimper, and he suddenly jumped and began rubbing his erection all over me, the tip of his cock leaving a trail of precum on my skin.


    "Hehehe." I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight, the creature''s movements were desperate and filled with need. His cock was throbbing, and his testicles were churning, begging to be emptied.


    "Well, since you were a good boy," I said, dropping on all fours, shaking my ass invitingly. "I''ll reward you."


    With a low growl, the creature lunged forward, his cock spearing deep inside my wet pussy in one single thrust.


    "Ugh!... That''s it," I moaned, feeling the familiar stretch and pressure of his thick, pointy cock filling me up. "Fuck my pussy, fill her with your seed."


    My words were met with a deep growl, and the creature wasted no time, his hips started moving, pumping his fat cock in and out of my needy pussy. However, to my unfortunate luck, the fabbit didn''t pleasure me, and after two or three thrusts, he came, shooting his hot and thick cum inside me.


    "Tch... damn," my lips twisted into a grimace. I couldn''t believe that the creature only lasted for two pumps, and it pissed me off. But I understood his nature, and his priorities, to feed his pups.


    "Alright, fuck it," I sighed, growing a cow udder between my legs and calling for the pups to feed.


    Woof! Woof!


    The fabbit pups yipped excitedly as they crowded below me, their pink tongues lolling out as they stared at my engorged teats. I couldn''t help but smile despite the slight irritation at daddy fabbit; their cuteness made it impossible not to forgive them.


    "Here, boys and girls, drink mommy''s milk," I cooed, guiding them towards my udder. They eagerly latched on, suckling on my swollen teats and drinking the rich, creamy milk.


    ''Ten thousand!!'' The answer shocked me, and it took me a moment to comprehend it. ''Are you sure?''


    [Not a hundred percent. However, your age on Earth is at least one thousand and five hundred. However, your age in this world is different. Your breeder body was created by the faceless judges ten thousand years ago, but it is possible that your true self is much older.]


    ''Sigh... the mystery continues.'' I sighed, realizing that I was old as fuck. ''Imagine ten thousand years of fucking.''


    "Morgana?"


    "Hmm?... What?" I blinked, coming out of my thoughts.


    "You okay?" Lora asked, her emerald eyes filled with worry.


    "Yes," I said, taking a sip from the bottle. "Sorry, I was lost for a moment."


    "Here." I offered the bottle to her. "Have a taste. You need to grow up."


    "Yes!" The loli-goddess grinned, a bright smile appearing on her face. "Thank you."


    "Wow!... This is good." The red-haired goddess praised, licking her lips.


    "Hehehe... I''ll send you more later."


    "Thanks!" she exclaimed, her eyes twinkling, and she quickly grabbed the bottle, taking a long sip.


    "So, what''s up?" I asked, opening a random subject, and watching her savor the flavor. "With your world and things?"


    "Ugh... don''t remind me." The loli-goddess sighed, dropping her ass beside me. "Things are chaotic, and there are a lot of things to do."


    "Oh... you''re a busy goddess, huh?" I chuckled, patting her head. "Tell me about it."


    "Ugh, managing a world is hard, and the other gods are annoying," she groaned, rolling her eyes. "Always trying to steal it from me."


    "Well... you have a nice world, so many will try," I said, giving her a reassuring smile. "Just do a good job, and they won''t bother you."


    "But it''s difficult," she complained, her lips forming a pout.


    "You''ll manage," I said, giving her a playful nudge. "And if anyone tries anything, I''ll be there to help."


    "Sometimes I wonder why I chose to use my seed to create a world," Lora said, taking another sip from the bottle.


    "Wait, you can choose?" I asked, confused by her words. "What do you mean?"


    "Hmm?... Oh, most gods don''t create worlds using their first seed. Instead, they either steal a world from another god or team up, using many seeds to create one massive world, forming a pantheon," the red-haired goddess answered, her expression serious. "But I wanted a world for myself, so I chose to use my first seed, which resulted in me creating this small garden."


    ''A pantheon... very interesting.'' I thought, my eyes twinkling with interest. Then I turned to the loli-goddess and flashed her a teasing smirk.


    "!!!" She flinched, noticing the mischievous glint in my eyes. "Hentai Morgana... I don''t like your look."


    "Hehehe... Lora, let''s create a pantheon."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 231: I Can Solve Your Problem

    Chapter 231: I Can Solve Your Problem


    "A pantheon?"


    "Yes"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes"


    "Are you stupid?"


    "Yes...I mean NO"


    "..." The red-haired goddess stared at me with a strange expression, her emerald eyes were narrowed into a glare, and her lips were pressed into a thin line.


    "Why would you want to make a pantheon?" she asked, her tone was flat and emotionless.


    "Because it would be fun," I replied, flashing her a playful grin. "And I need to make my own harem... A harem filled with gods."


    "..."


    "Do you have any idea how hard it is to make a pantheon?" Lora simply yelled at me, her eyes burning with anger.


    "How should I know?" I retorted, shrugging my shoulders. "I''ve never done it before. But I''m sure we can figure it out. Right, partner?"


    "No!" the loli-goddess snapped, her expression was a mixture of frustration and annoyance.


    "Aww, come on, why not?"


    "Because it''s a lot of work. We need at least one hundred or more gods to make a decent pantheon, and the process is long and complicated," she explained, sighing tiredly. "And we''ll be competing against all the other pantheons, more powerful than us. The moment we create our pantheon, the others will attack."


    "Forget it, Morgana," she said, gulping the remaining wine and tossing the bottle to me. "Unless you are a primordial god, forget the pantheon."


    ''Primordial god... I see,'' I thought, a wicked smile spreading across my lips. ''So all I need is to reach the primordial level, and my harem of gods will be real.''


    "Don''t give me that look," the loli-goddess growled, glaring at me.


    "What? I didn''t say anything," I said, putting on an innocent expression.


    "Ugh, whatever, just don''t get any stupid ideas," the red-haired goddess groaned, rolling her eyes.


    "Okay, okay, no more pantheons," I replied, holding my hands up in mock surrender. "But can you tell me how to grow strong and how to gain more faith points?"


    "Hmm?... Sure." Lora nodded, her mood seemed to have lightened after I said no more pantheons, and she leaned back, relaxing.


    "Other than completing quests and the passive faith points from your temples, there are many ways to farm more," she began, her voice calm and relaxed.


    "The most popular and profitable way among the gods is to create a world-ending event," she added, her eyes locked onto me. "I don''t like this method, but I can''t deny its effectiveness."


    "Ohh... A world-ending event," I said, my tone filled with interest. "Tell me more."


    "It''s easy. All you need to do is create something or someone that could end the world, and when the situation is desperate enough, you appear, giving salvation," the loli-goddess explained. "Faith earned from desperate people is always the highest, and it will be easy to turn them into your followers."


    "Interesting." The corner of my lips curved into a smile, and I could feel a tingle of excitement running down my spine. However, I won''t use this method since I can''t bear the thought of my kids suffering.


    "The other method that can increase your faith points is by doing favors for mortals or answering their prayers," Lora said, her lips curving into a wide smile. "However, the top way to earn not only faith points but followers and resources is to claim a natural world."


    "A natural world? What do you mean?" I quickly asked, curious to know more.


    "It''s a world that was born on its own, without the help of the gods. Usually, such worlds have high mana density and are rich in resources," the red-haired goddess explained, her emerald eyes gleaming.


    "The best part is that when a god claims such a world, they''ll gain a lot of benefits, like access to the world''s core, control over the world''s environment, and, of course, the world''s population."


    "Converting the natives to your religion gives the most benefits since their faith is the purest and of the highest quality," Lora added, a smug grin plastered on her cute face.


    "Think of it like this. The followers who are your creations usually give one or two faith points at best per person. It''s a universal law¡ªsince you created them, it''s natural for them to worship you. You can also convert followers of other gods into yours, and they will also give two or three faith points, a little higher."


    "I see." I nodded, understanding the complicated math.


    "However, a native that converts into your faith will give a higher quantity, and the quality is the highest among all. Five or six, and I heard the number can reach ten points. And the best part? Their offspring will give the same quality."


    "So any follower that is not my creation always gives a higher amount of faith points. And if I can convert a world filled with such natives, my growth will be amazing."


    "Exactly. That''s why a lot of gods want a natural world for themselves," the loli-goddess smiled. "Don''t forget the resources and the fact that once you claim the world, you don''t have to go through the trouble of creating it."


    "True." I nodded, acting as if I understood, but in reality, I had no fucking idea. My world was given to me by Lilith.


    ''Herma, can you calculate how many faith points I should get from my followers and creations?'' I asked my trusty companion.


    Herma didn''t answer, but a window appeared in front of me with a detailed calculation. The numbers were impressive.


    ''...''


    Very impressive, since all I could see were zeros.


    ''Ahh...Herma?''


    [Morgana, calculating the possible number of faith points is impossible at the moment for one main reason.]


    [You don''t have any creations.]


    "Eh?" I was taken aback by the sudden revelation.


    ''What do you mean?'' I almost voiced my question loudly but managed to restrain myself, not wanting to alert the loli-goddess. "What about my kids?"


    [You gave birth to your offspring while you were a mortal. Moreover, your former body was considered a creation by the goddess Lilith, thus all of your current offspring are also considered creations by Lilith. You either need to use your divine energy to create life or give birth to more offspring. From now on, they will be considered as your own creations.]


    Hearing Herma''s words, I recalled that Lilith once told me that my offspring gave her strength, and the more I gave birth to, the faster she''d heal. However, since I''m a goddess now, all of my future kids won''t give her any power.


    ''Shit.'' I cursed, realizing that Lilith lost a great source of power. But again, in her last message, she urged me to ascend to godhood to save her.


    ''Fuck.'' I cursed once again, letting out a sigh.


    "Is something wrong?" Lora asked, her emerald eyes gazing at me, filled with worry.


    "I''m fine," I said, putting on a fake smile.


    "So how many faith points do you gain per day?" I asked, changing the subject.


    "Sigh... Not much," Lora let out a tired sigh, her lips forming a slight frown. "A little over thirty points. I don''t have many followers."


    "Oh... That''s not much," I commented, nodding my head and agreeing with her since I didn''t have a solid reference. Maybe the number was too low or too high for a bronze-rank goddess.


    "Yeah," the red-haired goddess said, sighing once again. "My animal concept can''t help much in growing the number of my followers. That''s why I bought the Fabbits. I heard they are great hunters, and they reproduce quickly."


    "I see, so it''s a reproduction problem," I said, stroking my chin. Then an idea lit up in my mind.


    "Hey, Lora," I called, my lips curling into a mischievous smirk.


    "Yeah?" She turned towards me, her eyes narrowed.


    "Wanna make a deal?"


    "A deal?... What kind of deal?" she asked, a hint of suspicion evident in her voice.


    "The kind of deal that will benefit both of us," I replied, flashing her a playful grin.


    "I''m listening," she said, her tone was calm, but I could see the faint glimmer of interest in her emerald eyes.


    "I can solve your reproductive problem."


    "Really?" The red-haired goddess''s expression instantly brightened, her eyes were sparkling with hope. "Tell me how?"


    "Well... it''s simple, really. I have a concept that guarantees a successful impregnation," I explained, a sly smile plastered on my face. "If you can send some of your animals to my land, I can double or triple their numbers."


    "And in exchange?" Lora asked, arching an eyebrow. "Don''t ask anything... N-Naughty, okay?"


    "Pfft!" I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, her sudden reaction was hilarious.


    "What''s so funny?" the loli-goddess growled, her cheeks were dusted with a faint blush.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, but your expression was just too cute," I said, wiping the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    "Tch!... So what''s the deal?"


    "Well, I really don''t have anything in mind at the moment. I just want to help you grow," I told the truth. Lora is the first goddess I met, and I began to like her. I''ll even call her a friend, and I don''t like to see my friend sad and stressed.


    "Are you serious?" Her voice was filled with doubt, but her eyes were gleaming with hope.


    "Yes," I nodded with a warm smile. "If you want to repay me, some faith points will do."


    "Morgana!" Lora suddenly threw herself at me, wrapping her tiny arms around me in a tight hug. "Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!"


    "Hehehe," I chuckled, patting her head. Her cute reaction was adorable.


    "When can I send them?" The loli-goddess grinned, flashing me a bright smile.


    "I need to prepare first, so tomorrow is fine," I replied, smiling at her. "Oh, and make sure to send plenty of females."


    "Yes... yes, no problem," she said, nodding her head vigorously. Then she stood up. "I''ll go and prepare them right away... See you tomorrow, Morgana."


    "Okay, have fun." I watched as the loli-goddess disappeared in a gold light, her cheerful giggles echoing through the forest.


    "Hah~"


    With a long sigh, I leaned back, stretching my legs. The warm rays of the sun were shining down on me, and a cool breeze was blowing, rustling the leaves of the trees.


    "New creatures to breed," I muttered, a wide smile spread across my face. "Tomorrow will be a great day."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 232: The First Hybrids

    Chapter 232: The First Hybrids


    With the cute pink sticker, I teleported back to my land right in time to witness two main events. First, my temple is almost completed, with only less than an hour remaining. The second was that Luna was about to give birth.


    ''Ohh... this is perfect timing.''


    Swiftly I made my way to the wolves'' den. Inside, there were plenty of wolf girls giving birth with a proud smile, maybe a little horny. I know why¡ªthe pain from birthing their pups is turned into pleasure thanks to the racial building and my bloodline. I wouldn''t be surprised if most of the girls gave birth just to experience the intense pleasure. Oh, and the absence of the umbilical cord is also another feature of my bloodline.


    "Mother!"


    I turned, just in time to see my beautiful daughter waving at me, her face lit brightly seeing my presence.


    "I''m happy that you came."


    "Of course, sweety," I said, walking towards her and placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "How are you holding up?"


    "I''m fine, Mother. I''m just a little tired," she answered, letting out a soft sigh. "This time is a little different."


    "How so?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "I don''t really know," Luna smiled, rubbing her swollen belly. "I feel that our daughters are unique in a way."


    "Hmm... well, let''s hope for the best," I said, smiling softly, sitting beside her, giving her all the support she needed. After a few minutes, Ember came rushing into the den and sat beside us.


    "Hey Mother, Luna, how''s the birth going?"


    "Fine, it''s a little painful, but nothing I can''t handle," Luna replied, a faint smile forming on her lips.


    "AHHH!" Her scream echoed throughout the den, and she clutched my hand tightly.


    "Mother, it hurts," she gasped, her face twisted in pain.


    "Hush, sweety, it''ll be okay," I cooed, gently stroking her hair. And at the same time, I used my divine energy to help with the pain. "Just breathe and focus on delivering your babies safely."


    Soon, I was able to see the top of a small head, and then a little paw emerged. Slowly, the entire baby''s head came out, followed by a tiny, furry body. A sense of relief washed over me as I gently picked up the small creature and cradled it in my arms. It was so small, so fragile, and yet already so beautiful.


    "Wow..." Ember gasped in amazement, staring at the baby in my arms. She was truly unique and could be described in a single word. Crimson.


    Her skin, fur, eyes, and even her long bushy tail were all a deep crimson color. Only her hair and the markings on her fur were black. She was an image of beauty and would grow to be very attractive since my bloodline couldn''t produce ugly daughters. Moreover, I sensed that she would grow into a powerful woman, all thanks to the blood magic that flowed in her veins.


    "A blood wolf," I whispered, my lips forming a wide smile. It seems that my unknown primordial form was that of a vampire after all.


    "Mother, look!"


    While I was lost in thought, a second baby was born. Ember called my attention as she took the newborn into her arms.


    "Interesting."


    The second wolf baby was different. She had the same crimson-colored fur, skin, and eyes. However, she wasn''t humanoid¡ªher appearance was that of a true wolf. Instantly, I knew what race she was.


    A Bloodhound.


    ''So Luna managed to give birth to hybrids.'' I was truly shocked. My daughter accomplished something I couldn''t. At least for now, until I find a bloody way to get the skill Lilith mentioned¡ªHybrid Womb.


    "Luna, sweety, are you feeling okay?" I asked my beautiful wolf daughter, presenting her our daughters to nurse them.


    "Yes, Mother, I feel better now," she replied, leaning closer and taking one of the babies. Then her eyes widened as she stared at the firstborn.


    "Mother, this... This is¡ª"


    "Blood Wolf," I finished, letting out a soft chuckle. "And the other one is a Bloodhound."


    "B-Blood Wolf?" Luna was stunned by my words, her hands trembling. She knew very well how powerful my blood magic was, and now she had given birth to two powerful offspring that carried the blood magic of Morgana in them.


    "You accomplished something amazing, sweety," I smiled, leaning in and planting a soft kiss on her lips. "Seek me out later. I have something important to tell you."


    "Y-yes"


    As I stepped out of the den, the crisp air of my land greeted me, carrying with it the faint scent of blooming flowers... Well, by flowers, I mean sex. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm golden glow over the landscape, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and accomplishment. My land was thriving, my daughters were flourishing, and now, with the birth of Luna''s unique offspring, a new chapter was beginning.


    I made my way toward the unfinished temple, my mind still buzzing with the implications of what had just transpired. Blood Wolves and Blood Hounds¡ªcreatures born of my bloodline, carrying the essence of my unknown primordial form. It was both exhilarating and daunting. Luna had achieved something extraordinary, something that even I, with all my power and knowledge, had yet to accomplish. Hybrids. The word echoed in my mind, a tantalizing promise of what could be.


    The temple loomed ahead, its grand structure nearly complete. The final touches were magically being added¡ªall I had to do was wait five more minutes.


    ....


    WHOOOSH!


    Five minutes later, a blinding light erupted from the temple. The golden glow suffused the entire land, spreading outward. The earth trembled, and the heavens shook, and for a moment, all was silent.


    "!!!" I was shocked by the sudden turn of events, and instinctively, I reached out with my divine senses. What I found surprised me.


    The land was now considered a god''s territory¡ªmy territory¡ªand all of the beings living within it were now under my domain. And all of them would receive some buffs regarding my first aspect.


    "So this is the effect of completing the temple."


    A wide smile spread across my lips, and I couldn''t help but chuckle in delight. My heart was filled with a strange sense of joy and an overwhelming desire to protect those under my care.


    ''...''


    Of course, I mean fucking too. Duh.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations! You have completed the first achievement: First Step as a God.]


    Suddenly, the familiar ding, along with a new green window, appeared, notifying me of a new achievement. To make things less confusing for me, I asked Herma if she could change the colors of the system and Nexus windows. Having two separate colors for them would be better for me. It worked, and Herma changed Nexus interfaces from blue to green.


    So this achievement was related to Nexus and me being a god, not my breeder system.


    ...


    [First Step as a God]


    Description: You have established your first divine territory, marking the beginning of your reign as a god. Your influence now extends over all beings within your domain, granting them blessings tied to your first divine aspect.


    Effects:


    Breeding: All beings under your domain experience heightened fertility, ensuring that conception is almost guaranteed when desired. Pregnancy is swift, and the offspring are born stronger, healthier, and imbued with traces of your divine essence.


    Hybrid Potential: The likelihood of birthing hybrids¡ªcreatures that combine the strengths of multiple races¡ªis significantly increased.]


    ...


    "Hmm... the first one is good, but the second is gold."


    I couldn''t help but feel elated when I read the description. Finally, after thousands of pushing kids out of me, I received something that increased the chance of birthing a hybrid at least for my kids.


    Looking at my Greek-like temple, a smile curved on my lips. It was a magnificent structure, a grand display of majesty and elegance. The walls were covered in intricate carvings and engravings, depicting various scenes of beauty and wonder. And the pillars were carved from the purest stone, each one depicting a different god.


    "So this is my temple."


    Taking a deep breath, I walked forward, ascending the steps and admiring the statues of the naked me that stood as silent sentinels, their eyes seemingly following my every move. Each step I took resonated with a deep, rhythmic hum as if the temple itself was alive and acknowledging its creator.


    "Wow."


    When I reached the top of the stairs, I stood before the grand entrance, a massive archway adorned with intricate patterns of vines, flowers, and of course, breasts, dicks, and pussies¡ªsymbols of my aspects. The doors, made of polished obsidian and inlaid with veins of crimson crystal, swung open silently as I approached, welcoming me into the heart of my domain.


    The interior of the temple was even more breathtaking than the exterior. The main hall was vast, with a high vaulted ceiling that seemed to stretch into infinity. The walls were lined with towering pillars, each one carved with various acts of intimacy and procreation, celebrating the beauty of creation and the pleasures of the flesh.


    At the far end of the hall stood the altar, a massive structure of black marble and gold, glowing softly with divine light. Above the altar was a small red pillar with three big openings radiating a soft glow.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I instantly recognized its purpose¡ªa divine conduit meant to facilitate communion with me in the most intimate ways. Those who sought my favor would come here, offering themselves in devotion, their pleasure fueling the temple''s magic.


    "Perfect." A slow smile curved my lips. "With this, I can fuck more and remotely too."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 233: The Holy Brothel

    Chapter 233: The Holy Brothel


    As I approached, my fingers traced the intricate carvings on the walls and the pillars, depicting acts of worship¡ªbodies entwined in rapture, their pleasure an offering to me. The depictions of devotion were as much an art form as they were a testament to the faith my followers placed in me.


    I reached the altar, placing my palm upon its cool surface. The stone seemed to pulse beneath my touch, responding to my presence.


    "This is perfect."


    As for the red, it acts as a portal, connecting me to the temple. Or to be more specific, my breasts, dick, and pussy. Each of the three holes is linked to a particular body part, and they can be used in the worship ritual.


    "Hehehe."


    Looking back at the main hall of my temple, I began using my divine energy to slightly change the decoration and add a few objects. First, I added many wooden pews for my worshippers to sit on and watch the ritual. Moreover, I made sure that no one would sit idle without doing anything. Each pew is magical and can be altered in various ways. The follower would be able to conjure dildos to sit on, an onahole, or any kind of toy. The fun will begin once the ritual starts.


    Oh... I also made sure to leave the option to connect the toys with the worshippers. For example, the onahole that a futa or a male is using across the hall could be connected to the pussy of a female follower, making her feel everything while the toy is getting fucked.


    "Next is the stage."


    The second thing I added was the stage where the rituals will take place. It will be a large stone platform around the altar, covered in soft, fluffy carpet. This way, my worshippers will have a good view of the holy performance.


    "Perfect."


    For now, the main hall was done. If I needed any changes, I could always do them later. I tried to keep it simple and less daunting for new followers. I shifted my focus to the other part of the temple. Although the main hall is the core of the temple and with a space exceeding the temple itself¡ªabout a thousand square feet, thanks to the space magic shit¡ªthe true importance of my temple was in the other parts.


    "The breeding section."


    The breeding section is the right area of the temple where my worshippers can offer themselves to be bred. The area is MASSIVE! Well over five thousand square feet, with plenty of space and small rooms for a private breeding session, or big ones for group mating. The interior of the room was... well, empty to be honest. Not even a single bed existed. When I was about to ask Herma about it, a small system window materialized on the room door, asking me to pick a few things, like how many people were going to use the room, what toys I needed, the theme of the room, etc.


    "Interesting." I smiled, realizing the potential of these rooms. "This is beyond perfect. Anyone could use this function, and the possibilities are endless."


    As I was exploring more of the breeding area, I noticed the abundance of glory holes scattered throughout the space. They were not just simple holes in the walls¡ªthey were masterfully crafted, each one framed with ornate carvings that mirrored the intricate designs of the main hall.


    The frames depicted scenes of worship and ecstasy, bodies intertwined in acts of devotion, their forms frozen in stone yet alive with movement and passion. The glory holes themselves seemed to pulse faintly, as if they were alive, waiting to be used in the sacred rituals of pleasure and connection.


    "Wow."


    I approached one, running my fingers along its edge. The stone was warm to the touch, vibrating softly with divine energy. As I leaned closer, I could feel a faint pull, a magnetic allure that beckoned me to explore further. These were not mere holes; they were gateways, conduits of connection that allowed my followers to engage in acts of worship without the need for direct interaction if they chose.


    "Where is the fun in that?" I asked the hole in front of me. "I understand it, but to be present during the act is the best."


    I decided to test one of the glory holes myself. Placing my hand against the wall, I focused my divine energy, and the hole responded immediately. The space around it shimmered, and I felt a connection form¡ªa link between the hole and one of the magical pews in the main hall. A follower sitting there would have her lower half connected with the glory hole, her pussy getting fucked while she was present in the hall.


    "I fucking love this place, so many possibilities," I exclaimed, licking my lips in anticipation. "This is not a simple temple anymore, but a brothel, a holy brothel."


    I stepped back, admiring the craftsmanship. Each glory hole was unique, designed to cater to different desires and preferences. Some were positioned at varying heights, accommodating followers of all sizes and shapes. Others were grouped together, allowing for multiple connections at once, creating a web of shared sensations that would ripple through the temple like a wave of ecstasy.


    As I continued to explore, I noticed a special door to the left¡ªa massive pink one. Curiosity got the best of me, and I approached. Opening it, inside was a massive pink room, with extremely strange things locked to the wall.


    The walls were lined with transparent, silicone-like dolls, each one eerily lifelike yet distinctly artificial. Their features were flawless, their bodies sculpted with such detail that they could easily be mistaken for real women if not for the fact that they were clearly made of rubber or silicone. Their faces were serene, their eyes closed, and they had long hair that cascaded down their shoulders. Yet the most striking feature was the inside of their bellies.


    "What in the world...?" I murmured, my voice echoing softly in the vast space. I approached one of the dolls, narrowing my eyes at the clear sight of the womb visible through the translucent material.


    "Herma, what are these things?" I asked, my all-knowing companion.


    [These are artificial wombs. Their purpose is to act as a replacement for real pregnancy,] Herma replied.


    "Replacement? What do you mean?" I was confused since I had never seen something like this before.


    [Morgana, some people, mainly rich or noble women, hate the idea of being pregnant, carrying a child, and the idea of giving birth, despite wanting to have children.]


    "Are they stupid or what?" I blurted, frowning. "Pregnancy is a sacred act, a divine gift! To reject it is to reject the very essence of creation itself. How could anyone despise something so beautiful, so powerful?"


    [Not many share your opinion, and your horniness, Morgana,] Herma said.


    "Hmph, fools," I scoffed, shaking my head. But then I recalled hearing something while I was living inside Castle Dracula during the trial. I heard some maids talking about how they wanted to meet the right man and start a family, while also not wanting to lose their ''perfect body'' to pregnancy.


    "And they were just maids," I sighed, understanding the situation. "Now imagine how a noble lady thinks."


    Gazing at the transparent doll, I understood their true value. Not many are lucky enough to share my bloodline or possess the same skills. If these artificial wombs can help some unfortunate soul, I won''t be stingy and refuse.


    Closing the door behind me, I went back to the main hall, executing an idea that just popped into my brain¡ªa reward system.


    Followers will be able to earn points for every act inside the temple. How much? I had no idea, I''m not good with math, so Herma did all the calculations in seconds.


    Points will be spent on various things, mainly on skills that I just added to the temple, all related to breeding and sex¡ªlike increasing fertility, increasing the chances of impregnation, the number of babies per pregnancy, and even increasing the sensitivity of talents for oral, vaginal, and anal. The last one was a bonus from me to my followers to be able to give unforgettable sex.


    "Hehehe, with this, the growth of my horny cult will increase."


    As for the best¡ªin my humble, perverted opinion¡ªway to spend points, lies with the new room I just added to the temple.


    Body modification.


    It will be an amazing room, a room that could make any follower and non-follower dream come true. The room is a place where anyone could alter their body in many ways¡ªmale to female, futa, hermaphrodite, a girl with a dick, a man with a pussy, the list goes on. And all the modifications will be real. The best part is that there was a free trial that works only inside the temple, and the modifications are temporary. To make them permanent, points are needed.


    Even if the follower has a normal human body, he can still become a furry, a centaur, or a wolf-kin, as long as it''s humanoid or half-humanoid, the room will do it. However, I decided to keep changing the race or heavily modified body parts temporarily, just giving them a taste¡ªat least for now. When I fully test the room and make sure it''s safe, I''ll allow the permanent changes.


    "This will be fun."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 234: Inherited Faith

    Chapter 234: Inherited Faith


    "Aaaaand... Done!"


    With a final flourish, the last touches were added to the body modification room. I added mirrors inside to show the person inside what the body is going to look like before the process is completed. I also changed the room name to be more... enticing and inviting. The new name was Sanctum of Transformation.


    "Perfect."


    Smiling in satisfaction, I took a step back, admiring the result of my hard work. The room was spacious, with a high ceiling and a large platform in the center, surrounded by intricate carvings and etchings depicting acts of transformation. The walls were lined with mirrors, creating a surreal, dizzying effect, as if the reflections were moving on their own.


    The floor was covered in soft, plush carpet, ensuring that anyone who stepped foot inside the room would feel comfortable. I also made sure to keep privacy for the people inside the room, so I added small dressing rooms, where the follower could feel less nervous about the process and the people''s eyes.


    I also added a small system to the temple. Each person will be able to select their name, the real one or a hidden one if they want, their race, gender, their points, and their rank inside the temple, going from guest to acolyte, then to priest, bishop, and archbishop, each one with more access and special treatment. I left the position of the High Priestess exclusive to my daughter Luna¡ªat least for now. Maybe I''ll add more later if needed.


    "Phew."


    With that out of the way, I walked out of the Sanctum of Transformation and made my way back to the main hall, yet I didn''t linger much in it and my feet swiftly carried me towards a massive gold and red door right behind the altar. The door was visible only to me and those I allowed inside.


    "Ahh... My divine quarters."


    With a satisfied smirk, I took a moment to soak in the grandeur of my divine quarters. The air was thick with the scent of incense, a heady mix of sandalwood, and something... darker, more primal. The hall was huge, the size was twice that of the main hall. I guess since I like big dicks, my private area should be huge.


    The interior was decorated in a luxurious and decadent fashion, befitting a god of debauchery. The walls were lined with lavish furniture, and erotic paintings, all showing me doing various sexual acts¡ªsome were even hentai drawings. The floors were covered in soft carpets, and the ceiling was... in fact, I couldn''t see the ceiling. Red and purple clouds and colorful candles floated around, obscuring the view.


    "Hmm... why is this sight so familiar?"


    Anyway, I ignored the clouded ceiling and shifted my gaze to the¡ªagain¡ªmassive pool.


    The pool was the centerpiece of the room, a sprawling expanse of shimmering, iridescent water that seemed to glow with an otherworldly light. Much like the green veins, and the red and purple flowers all over the faraway edge of the pool, the water itself was warm to the touch, inviting and soothing. The edges of the pool were lined with smooth, polished stone, and... sigh... did I say the word massive before?


    Yeah... in the middle of the pool stood a huge statue of me¡ªthree to be more exact¡ªthree statues of my naked body, standing back to back, their hands locked in a prayer position, their expressions serene, as if they were meditating, and their eyes were closed.


    The middle one was me with a big pregnant belly, the right, my female form with a pussy, and the left one was me, the futa with an erect cock. The statues were beautiful, perfect, and... a little too large. Maybe all gods like a superior size, who knows?


    "Hmm?" I narrowed my eyes, gazing a little down, noticing that the stone basin was empty. It was supposed to be filled with water flowing from the statues, however, there was water everywhere.


    "AH!... I got an idea."


    With a stupid, shit-eating grin plastered across my face, I leaped into the empty stone basin, my divine form landing with a soft thud against the smooth, polished surface. The basin was cold beneath me, and I could feel a faint thrum of power radiating from the stone, urging me to do what I had in mind as if the temple itself read my thoughts.


    "Okay... Okay... I''ll fill you up," I muttered, wrapping my hands around my already erect cock. "I''ll be filling you up real good."


    Taking a deep breath, I began stroking my shaft, slowly at first, savoring the feeling. The smooth, silky skin slid effortlessly over the throbbing length, sending ripples of pleasure through my body. I could feel the divine energy gathering within the base of my rod, coiling like a serpent ready to strike. My strokes grew faster, and more frantic, and I could feel the pressure building inside me, threatening to burst.


    The sensation was overwhelming and intoxicating. I could feel the pleasure mounting with each passing second. I increased the tempo, my hands a blur as they stroked my throbbing member, and I could feel the orgasm approaching, a tidal wave of ecstasy waiting to crash down upon me. Or inside the basin for that matter... Hehehe.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!"


    With a mighty roar, I came, my seed spurting out in thick, white ropes, coating the inner basin with my cum. The divine energy surged through me, and I used it to turn my balls into a factory, filling the basin with an endless torrent of jizz.


    "Ohhh, fuck!"


    The feeling was incredible¡ªthe release, the euphoria¡ªand I could feel the tension, the stress, melting away. The pleasure was so intense, so exquisite, that I almost passed out, my knees buckling under the onslaught of sensations. This was my first time using my energy like this, extending my release, and the feeling was truly something.


    "Ahhh~... Fuck! Yes!" I let out a long sigh mixed with a moan, my cock twitching, spraying the last few drops of cum. As long as I had divine energy, I could keep cumming for hours, if not days.


    "Shit... I could get addicted to this."


    Panting, I took a moment to compose myself before looking around the massive, not-empty-anymore basin, now filled with a pool of white. The sight was strangely pleasing, a symbol of my power and dominance, and I couldn''t help but chuckle, wondering what kind of ritual would be performed here.


    "Well... it will be a great source of nutrition for my followers," I said, letting out a soft sigh. "At least for the most faithful ones."


    Shaking my head, I climbed out of the basin and walked towards the center of the pool, my bare feet sloshing through the warm, bubbling water. Ahead, a long luxurious red couch stood, beckoning me to sit. The couch was large, long, and wide enough for three or four people. The surface was made of the softest, most comfortable leather, and the pillows were made of the finest silk.


    "This is the best."


    Sitting on the couch, I leaned back, relaxing in the comfort and luxury. The feeling was so good, that my eyes drooped, and I could feel sleep tugging at me, begging me to let go. However, I didn''t. Not yet, at least.


    "Herma, now that I have a temple, can you show me how many faith points I would gain?" I asked with a tired sigh.


    [Of course, Morgana.] Herma''s voice echoed in my mind, and a new window appeared in front of me.


    [Expected Faith Points: 520 per month.]


    "..."


    "What? Only 520?"


    "Is that the correct amount?" I couldn''t believe it. I have thousands of kids; if I calculated with just one point for each person, I should be receiving around 18k, and to my fucked-up luck, the points were per month, not per day as I thought they would be.


    [The amount is correct, Morgana,] Herma replied.


    "Are you sure? Maybe the calculation is wrong."


    [...]


    [You''re welcome to calculate them yourself,] Herma spoke, and I somehow could feel the hint of smugness in her tone.


    "Uhhh... No, thank you. I''m not good with numbers." I scratched the back of my head, slightly embarrassed. Why? No fucking idea. It was similar to a student questioning his teacher after solving one math problem, or a dumb idiot, after reading one or two books, questioning the writer.


    "So what''s the deal? Why is the amount so low?"


    [The reason is simple, Morgana.]


    [Your offspring still think of you as their mother, not their goddess,] Herma explained. [At the moment, only one is worshiping you.]


    "I see."


    That makes sense. After all, they are my children, and the idea of them worshiping me is just... strange. Not that I don''t want them to. It will happen sooner or later.


    "Wait a second." I paused, realizing something important. "If only one is worshiping me, how the hell do I get 520 faith points per month?"


    [The followers of the goddess Lilith.]


    "Eh?" I blinked, taken aback by the sudden answer, not expecting Lilith to be mentioned.


    [Morgana, you inherited everything Lilith owns in this world. Her worshipers are now yours. They are linked to you now, and their faith will belong to you.]


    "I-I see."


    I wasn''t expecting such an answer, and it took me a moment to fully comprehend the implications of Herma''s words. Lilith''s followers were now mine, and their faith would belong to me. It was a strange feeling, a mixture of power and responsibility, and I couldn''t help but wonder what I would do with them. I believed they were still worshiping Lilith, and I had no idea how to explain this situation to them.


    I can''t just pop out of nowhere and say: Hey guys, I''m the new owner of this world and your new god, don''t mind it and switch to worshiping me instead.


    No way in hell that''s going to work. Faith is a dangerous and powerful thing. Not many would be able to change their beliefs easily, and I''m not sure how to approach Lilith''s followers.


    [You could pretend that you''re still the same goddess they knew, just taking a different form,] Herma spoke, voicing her opinion.


    "Yeah... That might work," I muttered, nodding my head slowly.


    While I was forming a plan inside my head, a sudden itch erupted in my right ear. The first time, I ignored it and just flicked my ears, yet the itch remained and only grew.


    "What the..."


    My right ear kept getting more and more itchy, and I couldn''t resist the urge to scratch it. As I scratched, the itchiness intensified, and soon the sensation was unbearable. However, suddenly, a strange phenomenon occurred inside my temple.


    "What are these?" I wondered, watching with wide eyes as small golden bubbles of light began to gather around me, floating and popping, creating a beautiful, sparkling spectacle.


    "This is soooo cute." Slowly, I reached out, attempting to touch the biggest and the brightest one of them. "What are they?"


    [They are the prayers of your followers, Morgana.]


    "Eh?" I was stunned. The tiny gold bubbles were the prayers of my followers?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time to think or ask more about it. The moment the tip of my fingers touched the big bubble, a powerful suction force erupted, dragging my vision through space and time until I found myself standing inside some type of ruin.


    "Oh, dear goddess."


    Suddenly, I heard a female voice behind me. Swiftly turning around, I saw a figure in a black robe kneeling in front of a damaged altar.


    ''What is that?'' I asked myself, staring at the object that lay on the altar. The object was clearly the egg of some creature. I was about to approach when the figure spoke again.


    "Goddess, please forgive me. This humble one is lost, and I have no other choice but to ask for your guidance."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 235: Liliana

    Chapter 235: Liliana


    "Oh, dear Goddess, please guide this humble follower."


    The human woman in a black robe prayed, her voice tainted with desperation and sorrow. She had long blonde hair and milky white skin. I was able to catch a glimpse of her face; it was young and beautiful, yet the despair in her golden eyes was clear.


    "Goddess, please have mercy on this wretched soul and show me the path to redemption."


    I stood there, frozen for a moment, unsure of how to proceed. The woman''s plea was raw, filled with a pain that resonated deep within me. Her golden eyes, though clouded with despair, held a flicker of hope¡ªhope that I, as her goddess, could somehow alleviate her suffering. The weight of her faith pressed against me, a tangible force that demanded a response. But how could I, a fledgling deity still grappling with my own divine responsibilities, offer her the guidance she so desperately sought?


    The egg on the altar caught my attention again. It was unlike anything I had ever seen, its black surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow. Strange symbols were etched into its shell, pulsating faintly as if alive. I could feel a strange energy emanating from it, a mixture of power and... something else. Something darker.


    ''Herma, can you tell me what kind of egg this is?'' I mentally asked my assistant.


    [I''m unable to clearly determine the nature of the egg, Morgana. However, from the memories given to me by the great Anamnesis, this egg could be a dragon egg or another creature that possesses a dragon-like bloodline.]


    "A dragon egg!" I exclaimed, shocked by the answer. Yet my thoughts quickly turned to a new possibility and an opportunity to fulfill one of my fantasies¡ªto be fucked by a dragon cock.


    ''Herma, how can I speak to this woman?'' I asked, staring down at my body. I was ethereal in a way, like a ghost, and the woman couldn''t see me.


    [Just focus your divine energy on her, and your voice will reach her.]


    Following Herma''s advice, I focused my divine energy on the woman kneeling before the altar. Soon, a thin golden energy line connected the two of us.


    "Rise, faithful one," I spoke, my tone gentle yet firm. "Your prayers have reached me, and I have come to offer you guidance."


    The woman''s head snapped up, her golden eyes wide with shock and awe. She hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether she was hallucinating, but then slowly rose to her feet. Her hands trembled as she clutched the edges of her black robe, her gaze fixed on me¡ªor rather, on the air in front of her.


    "My Goddess," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and reverence. Then, out of nowhere, she began to cry, her tears streaming down her face, a look of relief on her delicate features.


    "You... You''re back..." she said, her voice barely a whisper, her body shaking from the force of her sobs. "My Goddess, you''re alive!"


    I was taken aback, not expecting such a strong reaction from her. But then I recalled that this woman was one of Lilith''s followers, and my wife had been absent for thousands of years.


    "Hush, dear child, there is no need for tears," I murmured, trying to soothe her.


    "Forgive me, my Goddess," the woman choked out, her voice thick with emotion.


    "It is forgiven," I replied, my voice soft but commanding. "Now, tell me your name, child, and the burden you carry. What is this egg, and why does it bring you such despair?"


    "Thank you." The woman wiped her tears with the sleeve of her robe, her golden eyes still glistening.


    "My name is Liliana, and I am the daughter of Duke Rendell, a noble who serves under the house of Vandor, the royal family of the kingdom of Vandor." She spoke, her voice growing stronger, yet her expression was filled with sorrow.


    "My father is a religious man to the point of obsession. He has always been a loyal follower of the Goddess of Light, and he would do anything to prove his faith and devotion." She paused for a moment, clenching her fists. "To show his devotion, he sent me to the temple to be trained as a priestess and become the most devout and faithful follower, and also one day be able to serve the Goddess of Light as the high priestess."


    "And did you accomplish your dream?" I asked, curious about her story and this Goddess of Light. "Or should I say his dream?"


    "I did." She smiled weakly, but it soon faded away, replaced by a look of pain and anguish. "I became the high priestess of the temple and dedicated myself to the worship of the Goddess of Light."


    "What happened next?" I asked. From what I could see and feel, Liliana was worshiping me, not the Goddess of Light, and her faith was genuine.


    "I..." Liliana''s golden eyes darkened, her hands trembling as she clutched the edges of her robe.


    "What happened next... was a nightmare," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion, and her eyes were threatening to overflow again. "I... I was..."


    "!!!" I didn''t allow her to continue, sensing the overwhelming pain in her voice. Instead, I stepped closer, the golden energy connecting us glowing brighter as I reached out with my divine presence to hug her like a mother comforting her small child.


    "You do not need to relive your pain, Liliana," I said softly, my voice carrying a soothing warmth. "Your sorrow is written in your eyes, and your faith has brought you to me. That is enough. Now, let us focus on the path forward."


    Liliana let out a small gasp, her body shuddering as if releasing a heavy burden. She took a deep breath, her golden eyes meeting mine¡ªor rather, the space where she perceived me to be.


    "Thank you, my Goddess," she whispered, a look of gratitude shining in her tear-filled gaze.


    "You are most welcome, Liliana," I replied, smiling gently. "Now, could you please explain the egg to me and what your connection is with it?"


    "Of course, my Goddess." Taking a deep breath, Liliana began telling her story. "It all started about two months ago when the mages of the kingdom detected a huge burst of mana coming from the direction of the Lost Lands of the Gods. And when they tried to track it and analyze it, they got possessed by lustful energy."


    "Two months ago? Lustful energy?" I asked, confused by her words.


    "Yes, my Goddess," Liliana replied, her expression grave. "The mages were able to detect your energy when you... came back."


    ''My energy?'' I tilted my head, confused, trying to remember what happened two months ago. However, it was difficult since I spent six years in one trial and ten in another.


    [I think the human is referring to your first time outside Lilith''s protective barrier, Morgana.] Herma suddenly spoke in my mind.


    [Crossing from a high mana density area to a low one can lead to a sudden burst of mana. The mages must have detected the sudden change and analyzed it.]


    "I see." That made sense the more I thought about it.


    "I understand that the burst was caused by my mana, but how was it lustful?" I asked the woman in front of me.


    "Well..." Liliana blushed, a slight tremble in her voice. "There was... a lot of, um, sexual energy in it. And it caused the mages to get extremely aroused and... they lost control of themselves."


    "Ohh... interesting." I couldn''t help but lick my lips in excitement. The idea of people getting turned on because of my energy was exciting. "So they fucked each other?"


    "Yes, my Goddess," Liliana nodded, her cheeks flushed. "It was... overwhelming, to say the least. And they did it in front of the king."


    "Pfft...HAHAHAHAHAHA!" I was unable to stop laughing after hearing the news. The thought of the king, a royal, a leader, seeing his mages getting aroused and fucking each other like horny beasts was just... hilarious.


    "Haaaah!... I wish I was there, seeing the look on their faces," I sighed, imagining the scene. Then I lowered my gaze to the woman, sending her more of my divine energy.


    "Liliana, since you''re my follower, you do know what kind of a goddess I am, right?" I asked, wanting to hear her answer.


    "I-I do," Liliana replied, a bit startled by the question. Her face was redder now. Then, with a swift and graceful movement, she tossed her black robe away, revealing her naked body.


    "Ohh!..." I was slightly surprised by her sudden action, but I couldn''t help but admire her boldness. Liliana''s body was as beautiful as her face¡ªslender yet curvaceous, with milky white skin that seemed to glow in the dim light of the temple. Her golden eyes were clouded with lust and desire. But what really stood out was something else that I never thought I''d be seeing in a human.


    A cock.


    "Well well... you really are my follower," I smirked, my gaze fixed on the erect cock jutting proudly from between her slender legs. Right above it was a crimson womb tattoo similar to mine. "Such a naughty little thing, growing hard for its Goddess."


    "Forgive me, my Goddess," Liliana gasped, her face flushing even deeper. "I-It''s just that... your presence is so powerful, and your divine aura is so strong. I can''t help but be aroused."


    "So you''re admitting that you''re a naughty girl, Liliana?" I chuckled, stepping closer, our bodies almost touching. Damn... This is not the time to have a ghost-like form.


    "Tell me, have you touched yourself, thinking of your Goddess? Have you pleasured yourself, imagining my hands on your skin, my mouth on your body, my fingers inside your wet cunt?"


    "I... yes, my Goddess," Liliana confessed, her eyes glazing over with desire. Her cock was twitching, droplets of precum leaking from its tip.


    "A little, horny slut that wants nothing more than a dick shoved in her wet cunt," I breathed, tracing my fingers along her jaw, wondering if she felt my touch. "Your Goddess, using her big cock like a common whore to satisfy you, just because you''re too much of a slut to resist her. Is that what you want, Liliana? Is that the dream you have for yourself?"


    "Yes, my Goddess," Liliana moaned, leaning into my touch, feeling it. "Yes, I am a slut. I am a cock-hungry, cunt-craving whore. All of your followers are, my horny Goddess. Just use me as you like."


    "Hehehe... I truly do have the most fucked up, horny cult ever." I couldn''t help but laugh. The whole situation was ridiculous¡ªa new goddess like myself, encountering one of Lilith''s worshipers. My new followers, who are some of the kinkiest, sluttiest people in the world.


    "And we truly love it, my Goddess."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 236: Bearing the Divine Egg

    Chapter 236: Bearing the Divine Egg


    "Hehehe... I bet you do."


    This whole situation was surreal, standing here talking with a girl confessing her love for me, and telling how badly she craved my divine cock. It felt like a twisted dream, yet somehow it felt right too. I''m the goddess of breeding, but I also have pleasure and desire.


    My purpose is to fulfill and indulge in the carnal desires of my worshippers and their depraved imaginations. To fill the hunger in their hearts, to satisfy their lustful yearning, to sate their endless need. To give them what they truly want, what they truly need¡ªMe, my touch, my presence, my body, my voice, my dick and pussy.


    "Ahem... anyway, what can you tell me about the egg?" I quickly switched the topic while cursing inside. Having sex inside the altar is hot, but the fact that my current form is ethereal means I can''t do that... this is bullshit!


    "Yes, my goddess." Liliana straightened, snapping to attention. Even without clothes, her posture was one of confidence, her back straight and her eyes clear. Yet the swaying of her erect cock revealed her eagerness, her desire clearly showing.


    "I received a revelation in my dream two weeks ago that a sacred egg that carries a sliver of your power must be protected. You showed me how to get in here and asked me to take the egg to the Lost Lands of the Gods," she continued telling her tale with passion, clearly understanding the importance of her mission.


    ''A revelation in the dream?'' I wondered to myself, feeling more curious about the egg and its origin, especially since it contained a fragment of Lilith''s power. ''Is this Lilith''s doing? Did she leave a recording for her followers?''


    [Unlikely, Morgana,] Herma suddenly spoke. [My guess is it was the will of the world.]


    ''Will of the world? Is it similar to my world tree?'' I asked, feeling excited at the thought.


    [Yes, it''s similar. The world has a will, and its top priority is to preserve life,] Herma explained. [I think the creature inside the egg is probably the last of its kind, and since you''re the breeder and the goddess, the world itself would do anything to deliver it to you.]


    ''Amazing,'' I exclaimed inwardly, realizing that the world itself shares my horniness. I mean, why the hell would a dragon-like egg be delivered to me? Of course, for breeding.


    "And what''s the problem, Liliana?" I asked, refocusing my attention back on her and recalling that she prayed for my help.


    "I can''t take the egg outside of this temple," she explained, her head low. "The egg will die."


    "Ohh... how?"


    "I-I don''t know, my goddess. I was told in my dream that the egg must not be exposed to sunlight," she replied, a look of worry and desperation on her face.


    "Hmm..." I furrowed my brow, pondering the situation.


    "Well, what''s your plan then, Liliana?" I asked.


    "My Goddess?"


    "If the egg can''t leave the temple, and if the sun would kill it, what are you going to do?"


    "I-I don''t know, my Goddess. I prayed to you for guidance, for a solution," she whispered, tears brimming in her golden eyes. "I will do anything to fulfill your will, to protect the egg."


    "Didn''t I say anything else in the dream, Liliana?" I questioned, staring intently at her.


    "You... You did, my Goddess," she answered, her eyes downcast. "But it doesn''t make any sense."


    "Oh?"


    "Y-Yes, my Goddess. In the dream, you said to me, ''The womb is the only way.''"


    "..."


    "Ah!... I see," I chuckled, nodding in understanding. "So Liliana, you asked for guidance because the egg can''t fit in your womb, right?"


    "Y-Yes, my Goddess," she replied, her voice barely a whisper. "I... I have already tried. But it was too large, and I was not strong enough."


    "How cute," I grinned, unable to hide my amusement. The thought of this girl trying to stuff the massive egg inside her cunt was just too hilarious.


    ''Herma, is there a solution?'' I asked, not knowing how to help my cute follower. Fortunately, Herma had an idea.


    [You can use your divine energy to make the egg smaller, the womb bigger, or both.]


    ''Really?'' I was a little stunned by the suggestion, but then again, everything is possible with divine energy, so why not?


    "I think I know a solution," I said, a wicked grin spreading across my face.


    "Oh! Truly?" Liliana''s face lit up, her golden eyes wide with hope. But before I could tell her the solution, I first asked the human before me an extremely important question.


    "Liliana, do you love me?" I kept my focus on her emotions to see if she was telling the truth or not. And to my surprise...


    "Yes, of course, my Goddess," she replied without hesitation, her gaze steady. "I never thought in my life that I would be able to see the day when the goddess came back to us and have a wonderful conversation with her."


    "How much?"


    "With every fiber of my being, my Goddess," she declared, her voice firm.


    "And would you do anything for me?"


    "Anything, my Goddess," she vowed, her eyes shining with determination.


    "Would you even die for me?"


    "Gladly, my Goddess," she swore, her heart beating strongly in her chest.


    "Even give up your humanity?"


    "In a heartbeat, my Goddess," she answered without a second thought.


    "Even give up your dreams?"


    "Without hesitation, my Goddess," she declared, her voice filled with conviction.


    "Even become my slave?"


    "I''d be honored, my Goddess," she murmured, her tone soft.


    "Even bear my child?"


    "It would be my greatest pleasure, my Goddess," she replied instantly, but then she realized what I just said, and her face turned bright red.


    "Your... child?"


    "Indeed," I nodded, smiling at her reaction. Then I wrapped my energy around her body, feeling her existence and covering her with a motherly warmth. "A child made from the flesh of my flesh, a seed planted in your womb. A living, breathing embodiment of my divinity. Would you accept such a gift, Liliana?"


    "I would be blessed, my Goddess," she gasped, her voice trembling.


    "We''ll talk about it in another time. For now, I have a solution for your problem, dear child," I smiled gently at her, enjoying her excitement and anticipation, yet it was also mixed with confusion. "Get on the altar and spread your legs."


    "Yes, my Goddess," she said, her golden eyes shining with hope and reverence.


    Liliana moved with a mix of eagerness and nervousness, her lithe form gracefully climbing onto the altar. She spread her legs, her cock twitching slightly as she exposed herself fully to me. Her golden eyes were locked onto the ''air,'' filled with trust and devotion, though a faint blush still lingered on her cheeks.


    The sight of her like this, so vulnerable yet so willing, sent a thrill through my ethereal form. It was almost a shame I couldn''t physically indulge in her... but again, my bad luck always fucks me at the wrong times.


    "Now, Liliana," I began, my voice dripping with a mix of authority and mischief, "this will require a bit of... adjustment. Both for you and the egg. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, my Goddess," she breathed, her voice steady despite the faint tremor in her body. "I am ready to serve your will."


    "Good," I chuckled, pleased by her response.


    Whoosh!


    Summoning a swirl of divine energy around us. The air crackled with power, and the temple seemed to hum in response. I focused my energy on the egg first, visualizing it shrinking to a more manageable size. The shell glowed faintly as it began to condense, its intricate patterns shifting and reforming until it was no larger than a basketball. The changes continued, the shell darkening, taking on a dull black color, its surface smooth and glass-like.


    "This size is my limit."


    "Wow..." Liliana murmured, her golden eyes wide with wonder.


    "Not done yet," I grinned, focusing on her next.


    Next, I turned my attention to Liliana. My energy enveloped her, seeping into her very essence. I could feel her body responding, her muscles relaxing as I worked to expand her womb, making it more accommodating for the egg. She gasped softly, her back arching slightly as the divine energy coursed through her. Her cock twitched again, leaking precum, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Relax, dear," I murmured, my voice soothing. "This is all part of the process. You''re doing wonderfully."


    "Th-Thank you, my Goddess," she stammered, her golden eyes fluttering shut as she focused on the sensations. Her breathing grew heavier, and I could tell she was struggling to maintain her composure. It was adorable, really.


    "Nice." Once I was satisfied with the adjustments, I floated the now-smaller egg toward her. "Alright, Liliana. This is the moment of truth. Are you ready to fulfill your sacred duty?"


    "Yes." She nodded eagerly, her eyes snapping open as if meeting mine. "Yes, my Goddess. I am ready."


    "Then take it," I instructed, guiding the egg toward her entrance. She reached down, her fingers trembling slightly as she positioned the egg. With a deep breath, she began to push it inside, her pussy stretching to accommodate it. Her breath hitched, and a soft moan escaped her lips as the egg slid deeper, her walls clinging tightly around the intruding object.


    I watched with a mix of pride and amusement as Liliana worked slowly, inch by inch, until finally, it was fully inside, her womb bulging. She let out a long sigh, her muscles relaxing as she slumped back against the altar.


    "Incredible." I praised her, and I truly meant it. She had taken the egg beautifully, without a single drop of hesitation, despite being unsure and unprepared.


    "You''ve done well. The egg is safe within you, and you''ve taken the first step toward fulfilling your sacred mission."


    "Thank you, my Goddess," she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude. She placed a hand over her lower abdomen as if she could feel the egg resting within her. "I... I can feel it. Your power... it''s so warm."


    "Of course it is," I replied, my tone playful. "You''re carrying a piece of me now. It''s only natural that you''d feel my presence so intimately."


    "I... I am honored, my Goddess." Her blush deepened, and she averted her gaze, though a small smile tugged at her lips.


    "Now listen, Liliana," I spoke, my tone suddenly serious. "You have from six months to a year before the egg starts returning to its original size. Don''t be afraid. Even if that happens, nothing bad will happen to you or the egg. You''ll be fine¡ªjust with a massive belly."


    "Fear not, my Goddess," she assured. "I will gladly carry the egg to term, regardless of its size. I swear to you that the egg will remain within me until I deliver it to you in the Lost Lands."


    "I look forward to seeing you," I smirked, taking a step closer, my divine aura filling her senses. "Remember, Liliana. Succeed, and I''ll reward you with whatever your heart desires, no matter how depraved."


    Gulp.


    "Anything, my Goddess," she stuttered, a shiver running down her spine as her eyes instinctively drifted to her still-erect cock.


    "Anything, child. Even my divine pussy."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 237: A Sister’s Little Secret

    Chapter 237: A Sister¡¯s Little Secret


    "Ahh!... I feel sooo bloody tired."


    After securing the black egg inside Liliana''s womb and giving her instructions, I quickly left the ruined temple, heading back to my new one. It was an exhausting experience, both mentally and physically, and all I wanted was to sleep for a whole year.


    The reason was my divine energy. I still had the habit of using my mana without care, and for a long time, I didn''t have a problem no matter how much I consumed. In fact, I never saw the system notifying me about low mana since the day I was reborn. And because of that, I treated the divine energy in the same way, and that was a mistake.


    [Morgana, the divine energy is different from mana. It''s a resource exclusive to divine beings, and it''s used to create pretty much anything,] Herma informed me about that fact a little bit after leaving the temple. [So treat it carefully, and don''t worry, it will replenish itself over time.]


    "Damn... I even forgot to ask Liliana about the goddess of light," I cursed, dropping my whole body on the couch, relaxing and recovering from the divine-draining.


    "Herma, I''m going to rest a little. Wake me up if something happens," I mumbled, yawning a little bit, not waiting for Herma''s reply. Using what remained of my divine energy, I changed the luxurious red couch into a soft, fluffy bed and instantly passed out.


    .....


    (3rd pov)


    Midnight.


    A dark and gloomy night, the wind was cold, and the streets were empty. The only sounds that could be heard were the howling of the wind and the rattling of the leaves. However, in the darkest corner of the temple, above a king-sized bed, a woman with silver hair was sleeping peacefully, her chest rising and falling rhythmically.


    But the peacefulness was suddenly shattered when the woman''s eyes snapped open, glowing with an intense crimson light. Her body rose from the bed as if guided by an invisible force, and her feet landed on the cold, stone floor. She began to walk, her movements stiff and mechanical, her eyes devoid of emotion.


    "What''s going on? Why am I awake?" the silver-haired woman wondered, looking around in confusion. But then, she grabbed her head as if suffering from a headache.


    "Ugh!... Does that woman never sleep?..." The woman gritted her teeth, taking control of her body, which felt off somehow.


    "What happened? Did Morgana successfully ascend?" she asked again, staring down at her body. And when she saw two massive tits, the size of her head, and a huge cock hanging between her legs, her expression froze.


    "What the hell!? Why the fuck do I have a dick!?" the woman shouted, feeling a little embarrassed and weirded out by the new form. She had to lay down on the edge of the bed; otherwise, her heavy, big tits would drag her down.


    "Why are my tits so fucking heavy?" she said, reaching for her breasts, cupping and groping them, finding out that they were as soft as the best pillows she had ever had¡ªand they were also leaking milk.


    "Oh... Oh, wow..." She gasped, her breath hitching as she squeezed the soft, plump mounds. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever felt before, and she couldn''t help but continue. Her cock was quickly growing erect, precum leaking from its tip, and her heart was beating faster.


    "!!!" The woman subconsciously brought her hand, which had a little bit of breast milk, to her mouth and licked it. When the sweet and addicting taste hit her tongue, her mind blanked.


    "Delicious, just like my old strawberry juice," the woman muttered, her eyes glazing over as she lapped up the rest of the milk from her hand, her cock throbbing with need. "It''s so good... no, it''s better."


    "Mmmm... more, I need more," she moaned as she devoured her right breast, sucking and nibbling the sensitive flesh, her body acting on instincts she didn''t fully understand.


    The sweet taste of her own milk had awakened something primal within her, and she couldn''t stop herself from indulging further. Her hands roamed over her new form, exploring every curve and unfamiliar sensation, while her cock twitched impatiently, demanding attention.


    "This... this is insane," she muttered between gasps, her voice trembling with a mix of embarrassment and arousal. "Why does it feel so good? What the hell is wrong with me?"


    Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, but her body seemed to know exactly what it wanted. With a shaky hand, she reached down and wrapped her fingers around her throbbing cock, her breath hitching as she gave it an experimental stroke. A low moan escaped her lips, and she bit down on her lower lip to stifle the sound, though it did little to silence her.


    "Damn it... this is so wrong," she whispered, even as her hips bucked into her hand, seeking more friction. "But I can''t stop... I can''t..."


    Her mouth continued to work on her breast, suckling greedily as if trying to drain every last drop of the sweet, addictive milk. Her other hand moved faster, stroking her cock with increasing urgency, her body trembling as pleasure built within her. The sensations were overwhelming¡ªa mix of confusion, shame, and raw ecstasy that she couldn''t escape.


    "Ahh... ahh...!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the empty temple. Her back arched as her body began to act strangely. As if reacting based on her deepest desire, the sack of balls under her cock began to shrink until they completely disappeared, leaving behind a perfect pink pussy and a thick cock, which began to grow longer and more flexible.


    "Ahhh!... Yes!"


    As if having a mind of its own, the long, flexible dick began to bend, descending like a snake and heading for the woman''s pussy. As soon as the tip was touching the pink entrance, and the moment it made contact, the woman''s eyes rolled back in their sockets, and her body went rigid.


    "Oh god, oh god!"


    The woman was barely able to comprehend what was happening as her own cock pressed against her virgin cunt. She tried to resist, to push it away, but her body refused to listen. Instead, her hips seemed to move on their own, pressing the tip of her shaft into her slick entrance, slowly pushing past the tight ring of muscle.


    "Ahh!... Fuck, this feels so good," the woman groaned, her voice thick with lust. Her cock was sliding deeper and deeper into her pussy, stretching her walls and filling her in a way that she never imagined. It was an exquisite sensation, and it only grew stronger as her hips began to rock, driving her shaft deeper inside her.


    "More... more... I want more!"


    She cried out, her body shuddering as she took every inch of her cock inside her pussy, trying to reach for the womb. She could feel her inner walls clamping down around her, her cock throbbing inside her, as her whole body seemed to sing with pleasure.


    "So... this is what it feels like," she panted, her eyes glazed over with desire. "To be fucked by my sister''s cock... Is this what Morgana likes so much?"


    The woman didn''t know how to describe the sensations coursing through her, but one thing was clear: it felt amazing. She had never experienced anything like it, and she couldn''t help but crave more. As if sensing her desire, her cock began to move, thrusting in and out of her wet cunt, causing her to gasp and moan like a slut.


    "Ahh!... Oh god, yes!... Fuck!" she screamed, her body arching as her cock ravaged her tight pussy. It was too much, too intense, but she couldn''t stop, couldn''t hold back. Her hips were moving with synergy, matching the movements of her cock, driving it deeper and harder, destroying her own honeypot.


    "I''m... I''m gonna... Ahh!" she cried out, her voice rising to a fever pitch as her orgasm approached. Her body tensed, her muscles tightening as the pleasure built to a crescendo. And then, with a final, desperate thrust, she came.


    "Cummming!!"


    Her cock erupted inside her, thick ropes of cum filling her pussy as her body convulsed with pleasure. Her back arched, her head thrown back as she screamed in ecstasy, as her voice echoed through the empty temple. Her breasts sprayed milk in time with her orgasm, adding to the mess as her body shuddered and twitched, overwhelmed by the intensity of her climax.


    "Ahh...ahhh...haaah" the woman slumped back on the bed, panting and exhausted. Her mind was a mess, her body covered in sweat, milk, and cum. Yet a part of her was satisfied.


    "I can''t believe I did that," the woman sighed, feeling embarrassed, shameful, and yet oddly satisfied. "I just raped myself, with my own dick, and I enjoyed it."


    She slowly pulled her cock out of her pussy, wincing slightly at the sensitivity. Her cum dripped out of her, pooling beneath her on the bed. She stared at the mess, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment, but there was no denying the pleasure she had just experienced.


    [Yes you did]


    "KYAAAHHH!" the woman jumped, startled by the sudden voice in her head. "Who are you?"


    The woman was now on guard, her eyes scanning the room for any intruder or anything strange. But the room was still the same, and no one else was there.


    [Greetings, Lady Victoria. My name is Herma.]


    "Herma?" The woman tilted her head, confused and slightly suspicious that this thing addressed her as Victoria, not Morgana.


    [I''m your sister''s system assistant.]


    "Y-you... saw everything?" Victoria blushed, embarrassed at being seen in such a state, and by a stranger no less. No one knows about this side of her, not even her twin sister, Morgana.


    [Yes, I did, and I must say that I''m truly impressed Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone calm and neutral. [You two are truly twins.]


    "Oh no!"


    Victoria''s face burned with humiliation, her silver hair falling over her shoulders as she slumped to the cold stone floor. Her body still trembled from the aftermath of her self-induced pleasure, and now, to make matters worse, she had been caught in the act by some disembodied voice claiming to be her sister''s system assistant.


    "I''m being compared to my perverted sister."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 238: An Unexpected Solution to an Ancient Problem

    Victoria''s crimson eyes widened in horror as Herma''s words sank in. The comparison to her twin sister, Morgana, was the last thing she wanted to hear¡ªespecially after what had just transpired. Her cheeks burned with shame, and she quickly wrapped her arms around herself, trying to shield her naked, sweat-and-cum-covered body from the invisible observer.


    "I am not like her!" Victoria snapped, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Morgana''s a... a degenerate! I''m nothing like her!"


    [Your protest is noted, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone still calm and neutral, though there was a faint hint of amusement. [However, the evidence suggests otherwise. Your actions just now were quite... reminiscent of Morgana''s tendencies.]


    "KYAAAHH!"


    Victoria let out an indignant shriek, her face turning redder than her eyes. The very idea of being compared to her perverted twin was almost unbearable, but the worst part was that the comparison was actually valid. In her moment of weakness, Victoria had given in to her desires and had enjoyed every second of it.


    The sensation of her cock buried deep inside her own pussy, the warmth and tightness of her slick inner walls, the intense pleasure that had surged through her body¡ªit had all been indescribable.


    "No no no no no, this is a lie!" Victoria exclaimed, her voice cracking slightly. She quickly got off the bed and began pacing around the massive room, trying to ignore the stickiness between her legs.


    "This... this body is her fault! She''s the one who ascended and turned me into... into this!" She gestured wildly at herself, her hands trembling as she tried to find the words to describe her current state.


    [Indeed, Lady Victoria,] Herma agreed. [Your current form is a direct result of Morgana''s divine ascension. It seems her first aspect, coupled with her heightened lust and pleasure, was too much for you.]


    "Eh?" Victoria froze mid-step, her crimson eyes widening in shock.


    "Wait... what did you just say? Her first aspect? What does that have to do with me?!" she demanded, her voice rising in panic. "I''m not part of her divine whatever! I''m just... I''m just her sister!"


    [Correction, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone as calm and unemotional as ever. [You are not just her sister. You are her twin. Your souls are intrinsically linked, and as such, Morgana''s ascension has had a direct impact on you. Her divine energy has influenced your soul, amplifying your deepest desires and manifesting them in physical ways. Your current state is a direct result of her first aspect¡ªBreeding.]


    "What!" Victoria''s jaw dropped, her mind reeling from the revelation.


    "Brrr...Breeding!?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. "You''re telling me that my sister''s divine power is... is breeding?!"


    [Precisely,] Herma confirmed. [It would be easier to show you her memories than explain.]


    "Can you do that?" Victoria asked, eager to see her twin''s memories.


    [Yes, do I have your permission?]


    "Yes yes, hurry up," Victoria nodded, not caring anymore. All she wanted was to see Morgana''s memories that she was absolutely sure were fucked up.


    [Very well, Lady Victoria. Accessing Morgana''s memories... now.]


    "UGH!"


    Victoria felt a sudden rush of energy surge through her, her vision blurring as images began to flood her mind. She gasped, clutching her head as the memories unfolded before her, vivid and unrelenting.


    Morgana''s entire life in this world, from the first day she opened her eyes in that small wooden room to the moment she came back from the ruined temple when she helped the human, Liliana. All of them¡ªnot a single one was missed. And Victoria didn''t just see her sister''s memories, no, she was there.


    Every action, every emotion, every thought. She experienced it all as if she were Morgana herself.


    "So, that''s what happened," Victoria said, her tone calm, but her face was pale, and her crimson eyes were filled with shock. She knew that her twin was a pervert and a nymphomaniac, but seeing and living her sister''s memories was a whole different experience.


    "Fuck... I''m a big aunt now, and I have thousands of nephews."


    Shaking her head and massaging her temple, she tried to process everything she had just seen. But the most shocking thing was the fact that her twin died and was reborn in a whole different world.


    "Who the fuck killed my sister?" The thought of someone killing her sister made her blood boil, her red eyes glowing brighter.


    "I guess someone is eager to experience a thousand years of torture."


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, resting her chin on her hand, lost in her thoughts and her feelings. Her face was blank, and her crimson eyes were void of emotions, yet behind her fac?ade was a raging storm, a tempest that would surely destroy anything and anyone who dared harm her precious sister.


    "Haaaaa... I can''t do anything right now," sighing loudly, feeling tired and a bit frustrated. "At least those demons I killed were in a totally different world and not on Earth."


    "Speaking of the trials," Victoria muttered, closing her eyes, recalling parts of Morgana''s memories, "My sister''s time with us in the trial was a close replica of the real thing."


    [Do you remember what truly happened, Lady Victoria?] Herma asked, strangely eager to know.


    "Yes, and if I remember correctly, the attack happened during my wedding, not on our eighteenth birthday ceremony," Victoria replied, her tone calm, her gaze unfocused as she replayed her memories¡ªthe real ones.


    "That old man, my husband, and the red-haired maid that Morgana killed were all from the same family, and their goal was to slay the Tepes family and take our wealth."


    "But instead, they faced my twin, the new and the first hunter, with the most powerful bloodline in the universe."


    Victoria couldn''t help but grin at the memory, remembering how her sister used her power and mana and fucked her enemies in the most depraved ways possible. Not just the women¡ªno, even the men weren''t spared from her. And when they were finally broken beyond repair, Morgana impaled every single one of them on the wall of Castle Dracula.


    "The Tepes family was untouchable, and no one dared to harm us or even insult us for hundreds of years," Victoria said, her grin widening, her crimson eyes glinting with excitement and desire as she remembered the good old times. She saw them all, even if she was just a mere soul inside her sister''s body.


    [Lady Victoria, do I have your permission to read your memories?] Herma suddenly asked. [I want to know Morgana''s past.]


    "NO!"


    Victoria''s crimson eyes snapped open, her expression hardening as she glared at the empty air as if Herma were standing right in front of her.


    "Absolutely not!" she barked, her voice sharp and commanding. "Those memories are mine and mine alone. You don''t get to pry into my past, Herma. Not now, not ever. And I don''t trust you."


    "You''re a part of my sister, but that doesn''t mean I''ll trust you with something so personal."


    Silence.


    There was no response, not that Victoria had expected one.


    "Besides," Victoria continued, her tone softening slightly. "My sister wanted this. She wanted to forget her past, and if I told you about it, and you mentioned it in front of her, there''s a good chance that she''ll recover her memories."


    "I don''t want that to happen, Herma." Victoria sighed, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "My sister suffered enough. I won''t allow her to suffer anymore."


    [Lady Victoria,] Herma spoke, her voice low and subdued, as if she was sad. [I apologize if I offended you. All I wanted was the knowledge to help Morgana with her quest to save you.]


    [She''s trying to confirm if your soul is inside her or not.]


    "Oh..." Victoria didn''t know what to say, and her heart clenched a little at the thought of her sister looking for her. "It''s okay, Herma. I''m beyond saving anyway, so there is no point in looking for my soul."


    [May I know why, Lady Victoria?]


    "Well..." Victoria hesitated a little bit, unsure if sharing their dark past was a good thing or not. For a moment, the room was silent, save for the faint sound of her breathing. Finally, she sighed, her shoulders slumping as she made her decision.


    "Fine," Victoria said, her voice low and heavy. "But understand this, Herma¡ªwhat I''m about to tell you stays between us. If you ever breathe a word of this to Morgana, I''ll find a way to give you a physical form, and then I''ll torture you for eternity. And believe me, I''m worse than Morgana. Understood?"


    The threat was clear and simple, and the weight behind it was not to be underestimated.


    [Yes, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her voice a whisper.


    "Good," Victoria nodded, a faint smirk on her face. "You know that Morgana''s bloodline was the Night Mother, right?"


    [Yeah, it''s one of the strongest and most ancient bloodlines in the universe.]


    "Yes," Victoria nodded and began telling her story. "The short version of what really happened was that the genie in the lantern part did happen, and we don''t know if that fucker tricked us or not."


    [Tricked you?]


    "Maybe, maybe not," Victoria shrugged. "Anyway, Morgana wished for my soul to be infused with her, and after a long time¡ªabout two or three hundred years¡ªshe managed to find a way to enter Hell."


    "Because of the time difference, Morgana spent more than five thousand years slaying her way to the King of Hell. She killed him and usurped his throne, becoming the first mortal Queen of Hell."


    [That''s truly impressive.]


    "Yeah, and that was just the beginning of the end. You see, what we didn''t know at that time was that the Night Mother''s mastery of souls was higher than the King of Hell and the cycle of reincarnation. And due to this fact, my soul was exiled from the system, bound for eternity to the Night Mother."


    Victoria''s voice grew heavy as she spoke, her crimson eyes distant, as if she were reliving the memories she was recounting. The weight of her words hung in the air, and even Herma seemed to pause, absorbing the gravity of what Victoria was revealing.


    [Exiled from the system...] Herma repeated, her tone tinged with disbelief. [That would mean your soul is no longer bound by the natural laws of reincarnation. It exists outside the cycle, and Queen of Hell or not, Morgana cannot reclaim your soul.]


    "Exactly," Victoria said, her voice low and somber. "And my sister blamed herself for it. Even if I tried to convince her that it wasn''t her fault, she never listened."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Victoria''s confession pressing down like a suffocating blanket. She sat on the edge of the bed, her silver hair cascading over her shoulders, her crimson eyes glistening with unshed tears. For all her strength, for all her defiance, there was a vulnerability in her now¡ªa raw, aching truth that she had carried for centuries.


    [Lady Victoria...] Herma began, her voice softer than before, almost gentle. [I... I had no idea...]


    But then Herma paused, and multiple system interfaces began to open and close at a rapid pace. A strange humming noise came from within the system as if Herma was doing research or something.


    "Herma? Are you alright?" Victoria asked, a little concerned by the strange behavior. "What are you doing?"


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    [LADY VICTORIA!]


    "Whaa!" Victoria jumped at the sudden shout, her crimson eyes wide. "What!? What''s wrong, Herma!?"


    [I found a way to break your soul free from the Night Mother''s influence!]


    "W-what!? How is that possible? The Hell''s system itself can''t do anything against her! How the hell can you do it?!" Victoria shouted, shocked by the revelation. "Don''t fuck with me, Herma! I don''t like false hopes!"


    [It''s not a false hope, Lady Victoria, because the solution is simple. It''s right in front of us.]


    "Huh?"


    [Morgana is no longer the Night Mother. That bloodline disappeared when she was reborn into this world.]


    "Your point?" Victoria raised her brow, still confused.


    [My point is that your soul can be restored, and Morgana has the ability to do it,] Herma explained, her voice strangely filled with excitement and confidence.


    "Really?" Victoria jumped up from the bed, her heart pounding in her chest. She was still skeptical, but if there was even a chance, she would take it.


    "What do I have to do? Tell me, Herma!" she demanded, her voice laced with urgency.


    [You don''t have to do anything, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone calm and confident. [All you have to do is let Morgana give birth to you.]


    "What!?" Victoria gasped, her cheeks flushing a deep red. "You mean the solution to my problem is... is... is for my sister to give birth to me?"


    [Precisely.]


    "Oh!... Fuck me."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 239: You Really Are Her Twin.

    Chapter 239: You Really Are Her Twin.


    "So I really do have a solution," Victoria mumbled to herself, her voice carrying a wealth of emotion¡ªa mix of exasperation, disbelief, and something else that Victoria couldn''t quite identify. She was still sitting on the edge of the bed, her silver hair falling over her shoulders, her crimson eyes filled with shock and confusion. She had come to terms with her fate, but now, after hearing Herma''s words, everything had changed.


    "But..." Victoria began, her tone hesitant. "How is that even possible? I thought my soul was exiled from the cycle, forever bound to Morgana."


    Victoria''s voice trembled as she spoke, her crimson eyes narrowing in suspicion and disbelief. She leaned forward, her hands gripping the edge of the bed tightly, her knuckles turning white.


    "And now all I have to do is transfer my soul to Morgana''s womb and wait for her to get pregnant where my soul would merge with the fetus." Victoria sighed, a bit exhausted.


    [Yes, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone firm and steady. [If you allow Morgana to give birth to you, then your soul will be free of the Night Mother''s influence and you''ll be restored. It''s a simple yet effective solution.]


    "But..." Victoria hesitated, her crimson eyes flickering with uncertainty. She leaned back slightly, her hands still gripping the edge of the bed as if it were the only thing grounding her. "But... that means I''d have to rely on Morgana to carry me, to give birth to me. My sister would become my mother! Do you have any idea how weird that sounds? She''s my sister, Herma. My twin. This is... this is beyond messed up."


    [I understand your discomfort, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone calm and reassuring. [But this is the only way to free your soul from the Night Mother''s grasp. The bond between you and Morgana is already strong¡ªstronger than any other. Her divine energy, her first aspect of Breeding, makes her the perfect vessel to restore your soul. It is not ideal, but it is the only solution.]


    Victoria groaned, burying her face in her hands. "This is insane. Absolutely insane. Do you even hear yourself? ''Just let your sister get pregnant with you, no big deal!'' What kind of twisted logic is that?!"


    [Perverseness has no logic, Lady Victoria,] Herma said, a hint of amusement in her tone. [Moreover, you and Morgana are the same.]


    "No, we''re not!" Victoria protested, her crimson eyes blazing with defiance. "I may be her twin, but we''re nothing alike. I''m not a nympho like her. She''s the pervert, not me. Hell, I even died a virgin!"


    The words tumbled out of Victoria, her voice rising in pitch as she spoke. She was breathing heavily, her face flushed with anger and embarrassment, but for Herma, these words meant nothing.


    [Based on my observation, I can say that both of you are the same, but the only difference is that Morgana is an open pervert, and you are a closed one, Lady Victoria.]


    "What?!" Victoria was stunned. Her crimson eyes widened in shock, and her jaw dropped, hanging open.


    "W-what are you talking about?!" she stammered, her cheeks burning with humiliation.


    "I''m not a pervert!" she insisted, her voice shaking slightly. "I''m a normal woman! A normal, respectable, decent woman. Not some perverted degenerate like Morgana."


    [Yes, a normal, respectable, decent woman who wants to have sex with her twin sister.]


    "How did you¡ª" Victoria''s face burned with shame as she dropped to the floor, hiding her face. "I kept my emotions hidden for hundreds of years, not even Morgana noticed them, but you just casually said it, how?!"


    [Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone infuriatingly calm, [your thoughts and desires are not as hidden as you believe. When you speak about your sister, your heart rate increases, your pupils dilate, and your cheeks flush. Your soul yearns for Morgana, just as hers yearns for you. It is not something to be ashamed of. It is simply... who you are.]


    "Shut up!" Victoria shouted, her voice echoing through the empty temple. She stood up abruptly, her crimson eyes blazing with fury and embarrassment. "You don''t know anything about me! You''re just a... a stupid system assistant! You don''t get to tell me what I feel!"


    [I am merely stating the facts, Lady Victoria,] Herma replied, her tone unyielding. [And the facts are clear. You and Morgana are two halves of the same whole. Your desires, your instincts, and your very souls are intertwined. Denying it will only cause you more pain.]


    Victoria''s hands trembled as she clenched them into fists, her nails digging into her palms. She wanted to scream, to lash out, to do something¡ªanything¡ªto make Herma stop talking. But deep down, in a part of herself she didn''t want to acknowledge, she knew Herma was right.


    "Sigh..." She let out a long sigh, releasing all the pent-up anger and frustration, and just like that, her tense shoulders relaxed. "You''re right. I love my sister."


    Victoria''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she admitted the truth she had buried deep within herself for centuries. Her crimson eyes, once blazing with defiance, now glistened with unshed tears. She sat back down on the edge of the bed, her silver hair falling around her like a curtain, shielding her face from the world.


    "I love her," Victoria repeated, her voice trembling. "More than anything. More than anyone. She''s my twin, my other half. I''ve always known that even when I tried to deny it. Even when I tried to push her away."


    [...]


    Herma remained silent, allowing Victoria to speak, to finally release the emotions she had kept locked away for so long.


    "But it''s not just love," Victoria continued, her voice growing stronger. "It''s... it''s something deeper. Something primal. I can''t explain it, but I feel it. Every time I''m near her, every time I think about her, it''s like... like my soul is calling out to hers. And I know she feels it too, even if she doesn''t remember me."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Victoria''s words settling over them. Victoria''s expression was unreadable, her eyes distant, as if she were looking at a memory that was both beautiful and painful.


    "Herma..." she spoke, her voice low and soft. "I''m ready. I''m ready to let Morgana give birth to me. No matter how fucked up it is, as long as I get to be with my sister, I''ll do it."


    Victoria was determined, her eyes blazing with resolve. She had made her decision, and she would see it through, no matter what.


    [Understood, Lady Victoria,] Herma said, her tone warm and approving. [Should I move your soul to her womb, ready for the upcoming impregnation?]


    "Wait!" Victoria interrupted, raising her hand. "Not yet. I only have one chance. If I''m going to do this, I must choose carefully."


    [Do you have anything specific?]


    "I want to be born as a woman, obviously," Victoria said, her tone firm and resolute. "Beautiful and, most importantly, strong. I don''t want to be a weakling that Morgana would have to protect."


    "I want a strong body, so I must choose a race that has the potential to reach the peak, no matter how long it takes. And the one that comes to my mind is the black egg in Morgana''s last memory."


    [Indeed, if that egg turned out to be a dragon egg, the chances of becoming strong are pretty high, especially if Morgana was the one who laid the egg.]


    "Yes," Victoria continued, her crimson eyes glinting with determination. "So, Herma, could you keep me informed about Morgana''s actions so I can make my choice?"


    [Understood, Lady Victoria.]


    "Good, good... Oh, and one more thing." Victoria hesitated a little, a bit unsure how to say her next words, but the constant glances at the thing between her legs revealed everything.


    [...]


    [You want to be born with a dick?]


    "Y-yes, can you do that for me, please?" Victoria asked, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    [No need to worry, Lady Victoria,] Herma spoke, her tone strangely excited. [Morgana can give you the ability to grow a penis anytime you want. Moreover, inside her temple, there is a body modification room, so your initial form doesn''t matter much. You can freely change later.]


    "Really!?" Victoria''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and her cock twitched at the thought of growing her own massive dong. "Ohh~ I can''t wait to be born and fuck my twin bitch with a 20-inch monster cock with spikes."


    [...]


    "Hehehe... I''ll make her sing my name as I destroy her inside in the most depraved ways possible." Victoria couldn''t help but let her perverted side show a little, and the thought of raping her own sister was strangely arousing. "And maybe plant a few babies inside her."


    "NYAHAHAHA!" Victoria laughed, her voice echoing through the temple with a mix of excitement, mischief, and a touch of madness. Her crimson eyes gleamed with a newfound determination, her earlier hesitation replaced by a fiery resolve. She was no longer worried about her future; she was confident in her decision, and no matter what, she would get the body and power she wanted.


    And the monster cock.


    [You really are her twin sister.]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 240: This Is A Scam!!

    "Yawn!... That... was good, well-deserved sleep." I stretched my arms, a lazy smile tugging at my lips as I comfortably rested on the king-sized bed, covered in fluffy sheets and soft pillows.


    "How long did I sleep anyway?" I asked, scratching my cheek.


    Ding!


    [4 hours 25 minutes and 14 seconds, Goddess Morgana] Herma, my female system, replied.


    "Ohh, I thought it was more than that," I mumbled, lazily opening my status interface.


    ...


    Name: Victoria Morgana Nosferat


    Title: The Mother of Wolves. The Administrator. The Mother of Spiders. The Goddess of Breeding, Blood, War, and Night.


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: The Mother of All


    Rank: Bronze Rank Goddess


    Level: 1


    Experience: 000/100


    Health: 5000/5000


    Mana: 10000/10000


    Stamina: 5000/5000


    Divine Energy: 1000/1000


    Faith: 520


    Pregnancy Status: Not Pregnant (Hidden: World tree)


    Skill: [Return] [Breeder''s form] [Egg Transfer] [Charm] [Pregnancy Control] [Seed and Egg Sack] [Futanarization] [Unbreakable Will] [Take and Give] [Womb Crest] [Influence]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s body] [Fertile body] [Birth Recovery] [Offspring loyalty][Lactation] [Lustful Pheromone] [Cum Nutrition and Flavor] [Universal Communication] [Broodmother] [Breeder''s Experience] [The Breeder''s Grace] [The Mother''s Word]


    Blood Magic: [Crimson Forge] [Hemocraft] [Blood Seal]


    Divine Skill: [Creation]


    Seed sack (01/15): Centaur


    Egg sack; (00/15): -


    Dimensional Womb (00/10):


    Breeder''s form: [Wolf Form] [Rabbit Form] [Arachne Form] [Primordial Demon Form] [Goddess Form]


    ...


    "Nice." Nodding in satisfaction, I saw that my divine energy was fully restored with just a small nap. It''s the most important resource for a god, and I must be careful when using it. I don''t want to be short when I need it the most.


    A part of me couldn''t wait to try the Creation skill. However, before that, I must spend the absurd amount of breeding points as well as the 20 million Life Essence. I received them when I consumed the demon blood of that mining city during the trial.


    "Hmm?" Raising my brows, a strange system notification appeared before me when I tried to upgrade one of my breeding skills to the next level.


    Ding!


    [This skill is incompatible with your current form. Forced upgrading will fundamentally change the skill to be compatible with your divine form; however, it will cost twice the price.]


    "Fuck!" I groaned, rubbing my temples as I stared at the notification. "Twice the price? Seriously? That''s just unfair."


    [Morgana, while the cost is indeed higher, the benefits of upgrading your skills to align with your divine form will be significant. Your abilities will become more potent and versatile, allowing you to wield them with greater efficiency and power. Moreover, for breeding, the chance of giving birth to a demi-god would be higher,] Herma''s voice chimed in, her tone calm and reassuring.


    "Pfff... damn," I sighed, leaning back against the mountain of pillows. It made sense, I had to admit. Upgrading my skills would increase their power, and a part of me was already eager to see what they could do. If I don''t upgrade them, the skill would still treat my body as mortal, and the chance of giving birth to stronger offspring like a demi-god would be slim to none, even with my divine powers.


    "Alright, I''ll go with it," I decided, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. My body was tense, my heart pounding in anticipation as I prepared myself. Now that absurd amount of breeding points doesn''t seem absurd anymore.


    "First, let''s upgrade the most useful one, Herma," I said, my voice laced with excitement. Then the smile on my face died out as I realized all of my skills were useful. "Fuck, I don''t have a choice."


    I don''t like to have too many skills, and the thought of having too many to manage made my head spin. I preferred simplicity¡ªfewer, more powerful abilities that I could master and rely on in any situation. Moreover, since I own the shop, I could just buy a skill on the fly. I don''t need to have it on my status window. Just looking at all those words and numbers gave me a headache.


    "Okay, okay, just relax," I said, taking another deep breath and trying to calm my racing heart. "Herma, let''s focus on upgrading the core skills first. The ones that are essential to my role as a Breeder and a Goddess. We can worry about the others later."


    [Understood, Morgana,] Herma replied. [Which skills would you like to prioritize?]


    "One sec," I muttered, scanning the list again, my crimson eyes narrowing as I considered my options. "Start with [Return], [Dimensional Womb], [Seed and Egg Sack], and [Egg Transfer]. Those are the foundations of my abilities. Then move on to [Womb Crest] and [Influence]. After that, we''ll see."


    Ding!


    [Price for upgrading the following skills:


    Return: 5 million BP.


    Seed and Egg Sack: 30 million BP.


    Dimensional Womb: 50 million BP.


    Egg Transfer: 20 million BP.


    Womb Crest: 20 million BP.]


    "Holy shit, the prices are insane!" I gasped, staring at the number of zeros in disbelief. "Hey! This is not twice the price; this is a fucking scam!"


    [I completely agree.]


    "This is robbery, plain and simple." I stared at the numbers, my crimson eyes narrowing as I tried to process the absurd cost of upgrading my skills. "Herma, are you sure this isn''t some kind of mistake? These prices are ridiculous!"


    [I assure you, Goddess Morgana, the prices are accurate,] Herma replied, her tone calm but firm. [The price is calculated based on the difficulty and complexity of the upgrade. In addition, the cost also includes the added benefit of making the skill compatible with your divine form. Thus, the cost is higher than expected.]


    "Sigh..." I sighed, shaking my head in resignation. "Alright, I get it. The upgrades are worth the price. Still, a little warning would''ve been nice. How many breeding points do I have, anyway?"


    Ding!


    [You have 530,575,899 BP and 20,030,281 LS.]


    "Hmm..." I fell into deep thought, considering the options.


    Aside from my breeder''s forms, which to my godly luck I don''t have to upgrade since I''ll be a goddess no matter what form I take¡ªlike Goddess of Wolves or Goddess of Rabbits. And I could also choose to conceal my divine aura in those forms, appearing as mortal.


    "Herma, aside from my blood skills, how much breeding points will it cost to upgrade all of my skills?" I asked, leaning forward, curious about the results.


    [Calculating...]


    Ding!


    [Morgana, to upgrade all of your skills would cost 512,770,149 BP.]


    "AWESOME!" I clapped, happy that I could upgrade all of my skills. Yes, I''ll consume almost all of my points, but it will be worth it. Plus, earning breeding points is easy. All I have to do is bang! bang! And bam! And I''ll earn millions. Billions if I plan a massive orgy.


    "Let''s do it."


    A burst of light erupted from my body, bathing the room in its radiance. A wave of energy washed over me, and I felt a tingling sensation run through my body as if every inch of my being was being remade from the inside out. My body felt lighter, more powerful as if I were being reforged into something greater. The notifications flooded my vision, each one marking the transformation of a skill into its divine counterpart.


    [Skill Upgraded: [Seed and Egg Sack] ¡ú [Divine Seed and Egg Sack]


    [Skill Upgraded: [Dimensional Womb] ¡ú [Divine Dimensional Womb]


    [Skill Upgraded: [Egg Transfer] ¡ú [Divine Egg Transfer]


    [...]


    [.....]


    Literally, almost all of my skills had the word "Divine" in front or in the middle of it. Excited, I quickly opened my status again.


    ...


    Name: Victoria Morgana Nosferat


    Title: The Mother of Wolves. The Administrator. The Mother of Spiders. The Goddess of Breeding, Blood, War, and Night.


    Race: Breeder


    Gender: Futa


    Class: The Mother of All


    Rank: Bronze Rank Goddess


    Level: 1


    Experience: 000/100


    Health: 5000/5000


    Mana: 10000/10000


    Stamina: 5000/5000


    Divine Energy: 1000/1000


    Faith: 00


    Pregnancy Status: Not Pregnant (Hidden: World tree)


    Skill: [Divine Return] [Breeder''s Divine Form] [Divine Egg Transfer] [Divine Charm] [Divine Pregnancy Control] [Divine Seed and Egg Sack] [Divine Futanarization] [Unbreakable Divine Will] [Divine Take and Give] [Divine Womb Crest] [Divine Influence]


    Passive Skill: [Breeder''s Divine Body] [Divine Fertile Body] [Divine Birth Recovery] [Offspring''s Divine Loyalty] [Divine Lactation] [Lustful Divine Pheromone] [Divine Cum Nutrition and Flavor] [Universal Divine Communication] [Divine Broodmother] [Breeder''s Divine Experience] [The Breeder''s Divine Grace] [The Mother''s Divine Word]


    Blood Magic: [Crimson Forge] [Hemocraft] [Blood Seal]


    Divine Skill: [Creation]


    Seed sack (01/150): Centaur


    Egg sack; (00/150): -


    Dimensional Womb (00/100):


    Breeder''s form: [Wolf Form] [Rabbit Form] [Arachne Form] [Primordial Demon Form] [Goddess Form]


    ...


    "Ugh!... too much divine stuff," I groaned, rubbing my temples as I stared at the overwhelming list of skills, each one now prefixed or infused with the word "Divine."


    My head was spinning, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and exasperation. On one hand, I had just upgraded nearly all of my skills to their divine counterparts, making them more powerful and versatile than ever before. On the other hand, the sheer number of "Divine" labels made my status interface look like a divine-themed word search.


    "Ugh, Herma," I muttered, flopping back onto the bed. "Did you really have to add ''Divine'' to everything? It''s like someone went on a divine branding spree. I can barely read this without getting a headache."


    [My apologies, Goddess Morgana,] Herma replied, her tone tinged with amusement. [I can switch the word to something simpler if you wish?]


    "Yeah, just switch to the old interface and just add the letter D at the end of each skill. That will do."


    [Understood.]


    Leaving that aside, I was stunned by the number of slots that I had in both [Seed and Egg Sack] and [Dimensional Womb]. Especially the latter¡ªone hundred fucking womb slots. Imagine what I can do with so many wombs. Damn, I could give birth to hundreds in a single breeding session.


    "Oh right, I forgot." With a happy smile, I decided to use one of the slots, impregnating myself with the Centaur seed.


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated yourself: Centaur.]


    "Too bad I didn''t collect all of that wolf cum during the orgy," I thought, shaking my head in disappointment. I decided it was the perfect time to use one of my new godly skills, one that is considered the core of any divine being.


    [Creation]


    Ding!


    "Wow." Instantly, a wide, complex interface appeared before my eyes, and after a few moments, I came to understand what it was. The creation interface showed me all the options¡ªraces, skills, objects, weapons, everything. All were tailored toward beginners for ease of use, but there was a free mode where I could create pretty much anything, limited only by my imagination and divine energy.


    "Every goddess needs faithful soldiers." With a wide grin, I clicked on the empty name tab.


    "Fearful, unbreakable, eternal, and loyal hunters..."


    "My Valkyries."


    ....


    [End Of Volume Two: Ascension]


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 241: Back Home (1)

    Chapter 241: Back Home (1)


    "Sigh... why am I so nervous all of a sudden?"


    Standing in front of our house, my hand froze above the bell, a faint tremor running through it. I was nervous. No, it was more than that. I was terrified.


    Why? Because I was about to meet my mother and let me tell you, my mother... Well, let''s leave it a surprise.


    "Get a grip, Nana," I scolded myself, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath before ringing the bell.


    Ding! Dong!


    "Coming!" a female voice called from inside, her voice cheerful and energetic.


    ''Shit!'' I cursed, quickly scanning my clothes one last time. After my fun in the subway, I had to change my clothes to be more decent The main reason was to control my pheromones and keep them at the minimum, so now I was wearing a light blue shirt, white jeans, and a pair of sneakers.


    ''Why the fuck am I so nervous?''


    "Nana~" The door suddenly swung open, and standing on the threshold was a beautiful, mature woman. Her light-pink hair framed her face in gentle waves, and her emerald-green eyes glimmered with a warm, motherly light.


    "Mom..." My heart clenched at the sight of her, memories of the past flashing through my mind. I love my mother more than anything. She sacrificed so much for me, even at the cost of her own life force.


    "Oh, Nana, my sweet baby," she cooed, her arms open wide. Without hesitation, she took me into her embrace, holding me tight. Her body was warm and soft, and she smelled like vanilla and fresh-cut grass.


    "I missed you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    "Me too, Mom," I replied, burying my face into her shoulder, letting her warmth and love wash over me.


    "Are you alright? Did you get hurt? Your teacher called me that day."


    And there it was, the worry and concern that were ever-present in her voice. Ever since the gate incident, she''d always been concerned about my safety¡ªalways calling, checking in on me, asking me to visit her so she could truly confirm that I was unharmed.


    "I''m fine, Mom," I said, pulling away and giving her a reassuring smile. "Really. I''m a tough girl."


    "I know you are, Nana," she replied her tone firm but tinged with affection. "I know. But you''re still my little girl, and I worry about you."


    "I understand, Mom," I nodded, trying to keep my expression neutral, but a faint smile tugged at my lips.


    "Good, good, now come in, come in," she smiled, taking me by the hand and leading me into the house.


    "Right, right," I mumbled, letting her pull me inside.


    The familiar scent of home enveloped me¡ªhints of lavender from the candles she always burned, the faint aroma of something sweet baking in the oven, and the comforting warmth of a place that had always been my sanctuary. It was overwhelming in the best way possible. My nerves, which had been a tangled mess just moments ago, began to loosen their grip.


    "Mom, what are you baking?" I asked, trying to sound casual, though my voice still carried a slight tremor.


    "Your favorite, of course," she replied with a knowing smile, her emerald eyes sparkling. "Strawberry shortcake. I figured you''d need a little pick-me-up after everything you''ve been through."


    "Really?" I blinked, surprised. "How did you know I''d come today?"


    "Hehehe." She chuckled softly, her hand still holding mine as she led me to the kitchen. "A mother always knows, Nana. Besides, your teacher may have mentioned you''d be stopping by soon. I''ve been preparing all morning."


    ''Oh yeah... the academy would be notified when I used the ID they gave me.'' I didn''t think of that, but it didn''t matter. I wanted to leave a record of Nana leaving the city¡ªthat''s why I used my connection as Lady Raven to get here.


    "Thanks, Mom," I said, feeling a lump rise in my throat. Even after everything¡ªafter all the distance and the chaos of our life¡ªshe still knew me better than anyone. She always had.


    My mother, Nora, was a former B-rank hunter. She''s a support type, and her magic was unique in a way. In a five or ten-meter radius¡ªI can''t remember¡ªmy mother could nullify any magic around her completely. A strong ability, but it comes with some drawbacks. One was that she was unable to learn other types of magic. Her mana had the same nullification properties, so any magic she tried to use would get canceled.


    The second, which was more important, was that my mother couldn''t choose which magic gets nullified or not. The moment her range was activated, every spell, enchantment, and curse got nullified¡ªeven the magic of her allies. A blessing and a curse at the same time.


    And it was a curse more than a blessing since, because of her magic, my bastard father married her.


    At first, he tricked her by letting her believe that it was a marriage of love, and for some time, that was true to some extent¡ªat least for my mother. However, when I was born, that all changed for one simple reason.


    I didn''t inherit my mother''s magic. It''s not uncommon for a child to inherit one or both parents'' magic, but I didn''t. Why was that a problem, you may ask? Well, because my father revealed to me a very important thing as he and his friend raped me during my eighteenth birthday. He wanted magic like my mother''s for himself.


    My father had lightning magic, a powerful magic that caused him to reach S-rank, but that same magic also had one major flaw: it harmed its user, a side effect of the massive amount of energy that it needed.


    So the bastard came up with a sick idea after he met my mother. Marry her, have a child, and hope that child would have her magic. Then, take the child to a specific criminal organization that has the ability to steal the magic of others and implant it inside others. And the worst thing? Death was the only outcome of such implantation, and the younger the person, the better the stealing chance.


    So yeah... my father saw me as his ticket to solving the problem with his own magic. And when that didn''t happen, he simply used me for his and his friend''s pleasure.


    ''Fucker.'' Gritting my teeth, the thought of killing him was tempting, but that''s not what I truly wanted¡ªa slow, miserable death after I fuck his ass, of course.


    One of Morgana''s teachings was, "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and a dick for a dick, or something like that."


    "Nana," Nora''s soft voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and the moment I turned to her, she hugged me again.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, Mom," I smiled, returning her hug, her warmth and love seeping into my very bones. "Just... hungry."


    "Sit, sit," she urged after breaking the hug and pulling out a chair for me. "Let''s have some cake and catch up. You can tell me everything."


    The kitchen was just as I remembered it¡ªcozy, with sunlight streaming through the curtains, casting a golden glow over the countertops. The cake sat in the center of the table, perfectly frosted and adorned with fresh strawberries. It looked like something out of a dream, and for a moment, I forgot about the weight of the world outside.


    "Mmmm, Mom, it''s perfect," I said, taking a seat and inhaling the delicious scent. "I''m starving."


    "Then eat up, sweetie," she said, her voice warm and comforting.


    She took a seat across from me, watching as I devoured the cake. I don''t think it''s healthy to eat a whole cake on an empty stomach but come on! It''s my mother''s cooking.


    "This is so good," I moaned, savoring each bite. "You always make the best desserts, Mom."


    "I''m glad you think so," she replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "So, tell me about the incident. What happened?"


    I hesitated, considering how much to tell her. On one hand, I knew that she deserved the truth and the academy probably informed her about the whole thing. On the other hand, I didn''t want her to worry even more than she already was. Moreover, I can''t reveal Morgana''s involvement or the fact that I''m no longer human.


    ''Thank god that my Arachne form isn''t a magical ability or my mother would''ve already nullified it by now, revealing my true form.'' I sighed mentally in relief. If the Arachne form was a magical ability, I would be in very deep trouble. Imagine your cute daughter suddenly transforming into a giant half-human, half-spider monster.


    "There''s not much to tell, Mom," I began, trying to keep my tone light. I told her the same things I did to the academy while keeping the important information hidden. But that didn''t prevent Mother''s face from darkening when I told her about Fatty and his love potion.


    "I heard that the kid''s family were alchemists," she said, a bitter edge in her tone. "They are under investigation. Those potions are illegal."


    "Is that so?" I was a bit surprised. Even in a world of magic, certain laws were enforced. One of those laws was the control and ban of some magical and alchemical ingredients.


    "Don''t worry, sweetie," Mother said, her emerald eyes burning with maternal ferocity. "They''ll be dealt with."


    "Thanks, Mom," I nodded, but deep down, I had other plans for Fatty''s family. Having a few talented alchemists under my heels would be very helpful. All I had to do was first break them apart, then give them a nice warm welcome into my team¡ªas slaves, of course.


    "Ahh~ that was good." Patting my full stomach, I stood up from the table and began cleaning up.


    "No, no," Mother protested, trying to shoo me away. "You''re the guest, I''ll do the dishes."


    "Nonsense, Mom," I said, gently pushing her aside. "You''ve done enough already. Let me handle the clean-up."


    She wanted to protest, but a part of her seemed relieved. Maybe it was because of her condition. Maybe she just needed a little rest. Either way, she didn''t argue as she watched me wash the dishes. But after I finished cleaning the dishes, Mother hugged me from behind, whispering in my ear.


    "Come, sweetie, let''s have a bath together, like the old times."


    "Mom?" I froze, shocked by her sudden proposition, and when I turned around, I saw a look in her eyes that I knew too well.


    ''Oh no!... Don''t tell me that my pheromones affected her.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 242: Back Home (2)

    Chapter 242: Back Home (2)


    I stood there, frozen, as my mother''s words echoed in my mind.


    "Come, sweetie, let''s have a bath together, like the old times."


    The warmth of her embrace from behind was comforting and the look in her eyes was unmistakable¡ªa mix of love, longing, and something more primal. My heart raced as I realized the implications. My pheromones, the very thing I had tried so hard to control, had affected her.


    "Mom, I... I don''t think that''s a good idea," I stammered, trying to find the right words. But my mother didn''t care to listen to me, she took my hand and began dragging me upstairs.


    "It''s okay, Nana," she said, her voice gentle yet firm. "I know it''s been a long time, but we can still enjoy a nice, mother and her lovely daughter relaxing bath together."


    "No, Mom, you don''t understand," I protested, my voice rising in panic. "I... I can''t."


    "Why not, sweetie?" she asked, her emerald eyes shining with concern. "We used to do it all the time when you were little. It''s just a bath."


    ''Just a bath. If only it were that simple.'' I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves and at the same time wondering how the hell my pheromones affected her. That should have been impossible; my mother''s magic and mana could nullify any effect.


    "Mom, things are different now. I''m not a little girl anymore."


    "Hehe" A soft smile played on her lips. "I know that, sweetheart. But you''re still my little girl, no matter how old you get. And I just want to spend some quality time with you."


    I felt a lump rise in my throat, torn between the love I had for her and the fear of what might happen if I gave in. My pheromones were unpredictable, and I couldn''t risk her being affected any further. But how could I explain that to her without revealing everything? Without exposing the monstrous truth about what I''d become?


    "!!!" I felt a shiver run down my spine as she pulled me closer, her breath warm against my ear. "And besides, Nana, I think you need this as much as I do. You''ve been through so much. Let me take care of you, just like old times."


    My mind raced, trying to find a way out of this situation without hurting her feelings or revealing too much. But her grip was firm, and her determination was unyielding. Before I knew it, we were standing in the bathroom, the sound of running water filling the air.


    "Mom, please," I begged, my voice barely above a whisper. "This isn''t a good idea¨C"


    But before I could finish, my mother pulled me into a tight embrace, her hands sliding up and down my back.


    "Shhh, it''s okay, Nana," she whispered, her voice soothing and reassuring. "I know you''re nervous, but I promise, everything will be fine. Just relax and let me take care of you."


    She planted a gentle kiss on my forehead, her lips soft and warm. And for a brief moment, the tension in my body began to fade. A part of me yearned for the comfort and love she offered. I could feel her heartbeat against mine, steady and calming, as if trying to synchronize with my own racing pulse.


    ''Maybe this wasn''t such a bad idea after all.''


    "Now, let''s get you out of those clothes." Her tone was firm yet gentle, leaving no room for argument. With deft hands, she began to unbutton my shirt, revealing the bare skin beneath.


    I stood there, my breath hitching as her fingers brushed against my skin, sending electric shivers down my spine. Each button undone felt like a surrender, a step closer to the point of no return. My mother''s touch was tender yet deliberate, her eyes never leaving mine, as if seeking permission and forgiveness all at once.


    "Mom, I..." My voice trailed off, lost in the sensation of her fingertips grazing my collarbone. The steam from the bath was filling the room, creating a warm, intimate cocoon that made it hard to think straight. I could feel the heat radiating from her body, mingling with mine, and it was intoxicating.


    "Shhh, it''s okay, Nana," she murmured, planting another kiss on my cheek. "Just relax and let me take care of you. Everything will be okay."


    Her hands moved to my shoulders, gently sliding the shirt down my arms until it pooled at my feet. I stood there, exposed, my heart pounding in my chest. Her gaze roamed over my body, appreciative and loving, and I felt a flush creep up my neck.


    "You''re so beautiful, Nana," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "Just like I always knew you would be."


    She reached for the waistband of my pants, her fingers deftly unfastening the button and zipper. I could feel the cool air against my skin as she slid them down, leaving me in nothing but my pink underwear. Her eyes darkened the moment she saw my pink and yellow tattoo that covered the burning marks, but since the atmosphere was already heavy, she didn''t say anything.


    "Mom, please," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "This is... this is too much."


    But she didn''t stop. Instead, she leaned in, her lips brushing against my ear, as her hands reached behind my back and expertly unhooked my bra, allowing it to fall away, revealing more of my bare skin. I felt a shiver run through me, a mix of anticipation and fear. But the moment those gentle hands moved to my hips, hooking her thumbs into the waistband of my underwear, I couldn''t help but hold my breath.


    ''I''m really doing this.''


    With a single, fluid motion, she slipped my underwear down, leaving me completely naked and exposed. She stood there, admiring me for a moment, her eyes drinking in every inch of my body.


    "So beautiful," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. She reached up, cupping my face in her hands, her emerald eyes boring into mine. "I love you so much, Nana. You know that, right?"


    "I... I know, Mom."


    "Good. Now, let me first remove my clothes, and then we can both hop into the bath."


    I stood there, naked and vulnerable, as my mother began to undress herself. Her movements were graceful and deliberate, her eyes never leaving mine. She unbuttoned her blouse slowly, revealing the smooth skin of her collarbone and the curve of her shoulders. The fabric slid down her arms, pooling at her feet, and she stood before me in her sexy black bra and skirt.


    My breath hitched as her hands moved to her skirt, unfastening the button and zipper before sliding it down her legs. She stepped out of it, kicking it to the side, and reached behind her back to unhook her bra.


    "Mom," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "You''re... you''re beautiful."


    A faint smile tugged at her lips as she removed her bra. As the straps slid down her arms, I couldn''t help but stare. Her breasts were perfect, round, and full, with dark pink inverted nipples, begging to be teased.


    "Do you like what you see, Nana?" she asked softly, her voice a sultry purr. Her eyes were locked onto mine, filled with a mix of love, desire, and of course lust.


    "Y-Yes," I managed to stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. "You''re... you''re stunning, Mom."


    A slow, sensual smile spread across her lips as she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her black lace underwear. With a deliberate slowness that made my heart race, she slid them down her hips, revealing the neatly trimmed patch of dark pink hair between her legs. The underwear pooled at her feet, and she stepped out of them, standing before me completely naked.


    My breath hitched as I took in the sight of her. Her body was a masterpiece¡ªnot because I love her but that was a fact. Even in her mid-forties, her body was a thing of beauty. Her breasts were full and heavy, her hips curving invitingly, and her thighs toned and firm. Every inch of her was a true perfection, from her smooth skin to her delicate curves.


    ''All thanks to that bastard, he did something good.''


    Before I was born, my father made sure to provide my mother with the best care, ranging from the top elixirs and healing spells that would preserve her body and youth. But in reality, he was just trying to maximize the chances of me inheriting her magic. When that didn''t happen, that bastard made sure to treat my mother as his own personal ashtray, leaving burn marks everywhere on her belly and back.


    I even saw him one time when I was just five years old, shoving his cigar in my mother''s butt-hole and lighting it with his magic. The pain she felt was so strong, and I still remember the way she tried to muffle her screams, fearing that she would wake me from my sleep.


    That day I cried a lot, and a part of me couldn''t wait to kill that fucking bastard.


    "Mom," I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. "You''re... I... I love you."


    "I love you too, Nana," my mother replied, her voice thick with emotion as she took me in her embrace. "More than anything in this world."


    We kept staring at each other, my amber eyes locked with her emerald ones. Then my mother leaned in, her lips brushing softly against mine. The kiss was gentle, almost hesitant as if she were asking for permission. At that moment, I lost all of my resolve. I needed this, a small moment of pure and unconditional love. The forbidden fruit.


    Seeing that I didn''t pull back, my mother''s kiss deepened, becoming more urgent and passionate. I could taste her desire, feel the hunger in the way her lips moved against mine. My hands tentatively reached up, tracing the smooth skin of her shoulders before wrapping around her neck, pulling her even closer.


    Suddenly, she broke the kiss, her breathing ragged and heavy.


    "Nana," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Do you... do you want this? Do you want me?"


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering in my chest. A part of me wanted to run, to push her away and flee. But the rest of me, the darker, hungrier part, wanted to give in, to lose myself in her. Moreover, my new nature as an Arachne was pushing me forward, urging me to take this woman to myself, as I could sense the unconditional love and devotion from her.


    "Yes," I whispered, my voice barely audible but firm with conviction. "I want this. I want you, Mom."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 243: Back Home (3)

    Chapter 243: Back Home (3)


    My mother, Nora, is a kind-hearted person, someone who''s selfless, caring, and loving. She sacrificed a lot for my sake. Yes, my father was the one who caused all the pain in our lives, but I always blamed myself for that since I disappointed my father when I awakened the enhancement magic and not the nullifying one.


    My mother could have left me behind or even abandoned me in an orphanage and walked away from all of that pain and suffering, but she didn''t. She endured, sacrificing her youth and staying married to that bastard all because of me.


    On paper, my parents are still married. They may not love each other or even talk, but they are married for some reason. My mother didn''t get divorced or anything, and I didn''t want to ask why, but I know the reason behind that. It was because of me. If she divorced, then the bastard, an S-rank hunter, things would go out of hand, and my mother feared the worst.


    Even now, after all these years, she was still willing to protect me, to take care of me, no matter what. To the point that she sacrificed some of her life force to heal me after one of my father''s friends used his magic on me while he was drunk, taking turns fucking on my birthday.


    For her, I''m still that little girl who loves her mother, a precious daughter. But for me, she''s so much more than that. She''s my savior, my protector, the person who gave me the strength to carry on. She''s everything I''ve ever wanted and more. That''s why the bigger part of me, the Arachne, couldn''t let her escape. She had to be mine. I can''t leave her alone anymore, and that''s why I chose to pull her into a deep, passionate kiss. However...


    SMACK!


    "Oww!"


    SMACK!


    "KYAHH!...MOM!"


    SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!


    "Stop!...it hurts..."


    SMACK!


    The moment our lips met, something seemed to snap inside of my mother. Her embrace tightened, her kisses becoming more urgent and insistent. And her hands began roaming over my body, exploring every inch of my exposed flesh. However, for some reason, she sat on the bathroom floor, dropped me on her lap, and began spanking me like a little girl.


    "M-mom, stop, I''m not a kid anymore," I stammered, squirming in her lap. But my protests only seemed to spur her on.


    SMACK!


    "Owww!"


    SMACK!


    "K-Kyahh!"


    But she didn''t. Her expression was almost crazed, a mixture of love, desire, and something darker, primal. My mother was always the kind one. Her smile never left her face, even after the abuse. She always had that clumsy big sister vibe that made everyone think that we were sisters, not mother and daughter. But I think all that repressed desire and frustration were coming out now, and she was letting it out on me.


    I remember hearing that most people have dark, hidden desires that are completely opposite to their nature, and with the right trigger, those dark desires would be unleashed.


    SMACK!


    Her hand came down, again and again, her palm leaving a red imprint on my ass. The pain was intense, but it was the confusion and the unexpected arousal that left me breathless and disoriented. My mother, always the gentle and loving figure in my life, had transformed into someone almost unrecognizable¡ªher eyes wild, her breath ragged, and her actions fueled by a primal desire that seemed to have taken complete control.


    "Mom, please," I begged, my voice trembling as tears welled up in my eyes. But she didn''t seem to hear me, or perhaps she didn''t care. She was in her own world now, lost in the moment.


    "It hurts... stop..."


    SMACK!


    "AHHH~...MOM!"


    And I loved every second of it. I never knew that I had a masochist in me. But I loved it, the pain, the humiliation, and the feeling of being dominated. And that''s exactly what was happening now. My mother had taken control, and I was helpless to resist.


    Ahh~... just the thought of what she could do to me caused my honey pot to leak profusely. I know the mom felt my juices running down her legs as her spanking intensified.


    "Please...stop"


    I was no longer her daughter. I was her plaything, her toy, and she was going to have her way with me.


    SMACK!


    "No! Don''t stop, more...more..."


    Her hand continued to rain down on my flesh, each strike sending a jolt of pain and pleasure through my body. The sound of her palm striking my ass echoed in the steam-filled bathroom, mingling with my cries and the ragged sound of her breathing.


    "You''re mine, Nana," she growled, her voice low and husky, barely recognizable. "Mine to love, mine to protect, mine to punish."


    "Y-Yes," I whimpered, tears streaming down my cheeks. The intensity of her words, the raw possession in her voice, left me feeling utterly exposed and vulnerable. And yet, beneath the pain and the confusion, there was a dark, forbidden thrill that pulsed through my veins.


    "Say it," she commanded, her tone brooking no argument. "Say you''re mine."


    "I''m yours, Mom," I moaned, my voice cracking. "All yours."


    "Good girl," she murmured, her voice soft but firm. She reached down, her fingers tracing the reddened skin of my ass, her touch sending shivers through my body. "You''re such a good girl for me, Nana."


    I didn''t have time to react. In a single, fluid motion, her hand snaked between my thighs, her fingers finding the hot, wet spot between my legs. A cry escaped my lips as her fingers slid effortlessly through my folds, coating themselves in the slick wetness that had gathered there.


    "Ohhh~...Mom," I moaned, my voice a breathless whisper, as her fingers began to move in slow, deliberate circles around my clit. The pleasure was almost unbearable, building with each passing second, threatening to consume me entirely. If I''m not careful enough, transforming and revealing my true nature in front of my mother is a risky possibility.


    "Oh!...AHHH!"


    And then, without warning, she slipped four fingers inside of me, hooking two of them in just the right way to hit the most sensitive spot. My body arched in response, electricity surging through every nerve ending. My head fell back, my eyes rolling into the back of my head, as a primal scream erupted from my throat.


    "Ohhh, godddd~... MOM!"


    She was merciless, her fingers moving in perfect rhythm, sending shockwave after shockwave of pleasure through my body. She was everywhere, her touch burning every inch of my skin, her breath hot and heavy in my ear, her free hand caressing, squeezing, and twisting my hard nipples.


    The world dissolved into a kaleidoscope of colors and sensations. I was floating, weightless, lost in the ecstasy of the moment. And then, just as the pressure inside me was about to reach the breaking point, she withdrew, her fingers leaving a trail of wetness on my thigh.


    "Ahh~" I whimpered, unable to contain the moan that escaped my lips. My body was aflame, my senses overloaded. "Please, Mom, don''t stop. I need you."


    My mother responded to me, not with words but actions, the best one. Instead of her fingers, she shoved her entire fist inside my eager pinky hole, filling me completely.


    "OHHHHHH GODDDDD!!!"


    I cried out, my voice a mixture of shock and burgeoning desire. The sheer audacity of her action, the raw, almost aggressive possession, sent shivers of excitement through my body.


    Her fist, slick with my own arousal, moved within me, a slow, deliberate rhythm that filled me to the brim. Each movement was a stretch, a widening, a deepening, and I arched my back, desperate for more.


    "Ohhh~... MOM," I moaned, the words tumbling from my lips, a prayer, a plea, an acknowledgment of the power she had over me.


    "You''re so tight," she murmured, her voice thick with satisfaction and pride. "So warm, so perfect, Nana. Just like I always knew you''d be."


    "Aaahhh~"


    I was in her lap, my legs spread wide, as her fist moved inside me. There was nothing else, no world beyond the two of us, no room, no time, no space. There was only this, only the exquisite sensation of her moving within me, of her touch burning every inch of my flesh, of her voice murmuring words of praise and love.


    "Mom... AAAHHH! I''m close."


    "Yes," she purred, her tone full of promise and anticipation. "Come for me, sweetheart. Come for Mommy."


    And I did. The world shattered into a thousand pieces as the pressure inside me exploded, wave after wave of pleasure washing over me. My body trembled, my muscles spasming as my mother held me close, her arms wrapping around me as I rode out the waves of the forbidden pleasure.


    "You''re so beautiful," she murmured, planting soft kisses on my shoulder. "My sweet, beautiful girl. I love you, Nana. I love you so much."


    The world faded to black as the waves of pleasure subsided. I collapsed against her, my body spent and my mind reeling. She held me tightly, her fingers gently stroking my hair as she whispered soothing words into my ear.


    "Shhh, it''s okay, Nana," she murmured, her voice soft and reassuring. "I''ve got you. I''ll always have you."


    I clung to her, my tears mixing with the sweat on my skin as I tried to make sense of what had just happened. The lines between mother and daughter, protector and protected, had blurred in ways I couldn''t fully comprehend. But one thing was clear¡ªmy mother loved me, fiercely and unconditionally, in a way that transcended the boundaries of normal relationships.


    "Mom," I whispered, my voice hoarse and trembling. "I love you. No matter what, I''ll always love you."


    "I love you too, sweetheart," she replied, pressing a tender kiss to my lips. "Forever and always."


    As we lay there, holding each other, the warmth of the water and the steam enveloping us, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace and contentment wash over me. It was the same feeling I''d had as a child, the one that told me everything was going to be okay.


    ''Ahh~that was fucking awesome!"


    But then, for some goddamn reason, I heard a familiar voice echoing in my head, and that peaceful moment was broken.


    ''What the fuck!''


    ''Oh! Hey Nana-chan, it''s been a while.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 244: Spidey Mommy’s Return

    Chapter 244: Spidey Mommy¡¯s Return


    ''M-Morgana!'' I mentally cried, suddenly a sense of shame and embarrassment washed over me as Morgana''s words replayed in my head. ''What are you doing here!?, and for how long?''


    ''Oh, don''t be like that, Nana-chan,'' she giggled, her tone teasing and playful. ''I hade a front-row seat to your show, and might I say, it was very... satisfying.''


    ''Morgana!'' I screamed internally, my face burning with a mix of shame and embarrassment. ''Get out of my head! This is private!''


    ''Hahaha,'' Morgana''s laughter echoed in my mind, light and teasing as if she were enjoying every second of my discomfort. ''Oh, Nana-chan, don''t be so shy. You''re the one who decided to put on such a... captivating performance. I couldn''t help but watch.''


    ''This isn''t a performance!'' I shot back, my mental voice rising in frustration. ''This is my life! My mother! You have no right to¡ª''


    ''Hey, don''t get mad at me, Nana-chan,'' she interrupted, her tone still light and playful, though I sensed a hint of steel behind it. ''I was just enjoying the show. Nothing wrong with a little voyeurism now and then. Besides, I''m sure your mom was enjoying it too.''


    "Nana, are you alright?" my mother''s voice pulled me out of my mental argument with Morgana, a look of concern in her emerald eyes.


    "Y-Yeah, Mom, I''m fine," I stammered, forcing a smile. "Just a little tired, that''s all."


    ''Liar,'' Morgana whispered, her voice a sultry purr. ''You know you loved every second of it. Admit it, Nana-chan. You were a bad girl for your mommy. And you enjoyed every minute of it.''


    ''Shut up, Morgana,'' I hissed, trying to ignore her teasing.


    ''Make me, Nana-chan,'' she shot back, her tone dripping with amusement. ''Or better yet, let me take over. I bet your mom would love to meet her daughter''s inner slut.''


    ''I said shut up, Morgana!'' I roared, mentally shoving her away, and ignoring her words as my mother and I jumped into the bathtub, the warm water and the vanilla-scented bubbles enveloping us in a comforting cocoon.


    "Aaaaahhhh," I moaned, the tension in my muscles easing as the heat seeped into my bones, along with the slight burning sensation on my butt thanks to her spanking. "This is so nice, Mom. Thanks for suggesting it."


    "Anything for you, Nana," she replied, a faint smile playing on her lips. She still had that lustful look on her face, but it was manageable now. "Now, why don''t we wash each other, like the old times."


    ''Oh, your mom is hot, can I fuck her?'' Morgana''s voice chimed in my head. I even heard the sound of her licking her lips seductively.


    ''Fuck! This woman is going to kill me.''


    "Sure, mom." I didn''t have the energy or the willpower to resist, so I just nodded, trying to hide my shame and embarrassment.


    The bath was quick and awkward, to say the least. My mother''s hands were gentle as she washed my back, but every touch felt charged with an energy I couldn''t quite endure. I tried to focus on the warmth of the water, the soothing scent of the bubbles, anything to distract myself from the tension in the air. But Morgana''s voice in my head wasn''t helping.


    ''Oh, Nana-chan,'' she purred, her tone dripping with amusement. ''Your mom''s hands are so soft, aren''t they? I bet she''d be even softer in other places.''


    ''Morgana, I swear, if you don''t shut up¡ª'' I started, but she cut me off with a laugh.


    ''Relax, darling. I''m just having a little fun. But seriously, your mom is a total MILF. I can see why you''re so flustered.''


    I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore her as I reached for the soap and began washing my mother''s back in return. Her skin was smooth and warm under my hands, and I couldn''t help but notice how relaxed she seemed, her eyes closed as she leaned into my touch.


    ''Morgana, please,'' I begged, my mental voice trembling with a mix of desperation and arousal. ''You''re making this so much harder than it needs to be.''


    ''Oh, Nana-chan,'' she cooed her voice a velvety caress in my mind. ''I think you''re enjoying this just as much as I am. Look at you, all flushed and breathless. You''re practically begging for more.''


    ''I am not!'' I protested, but even to my own ears, my denial sounded weak. My hands continued to move over my mother''s back, lathering her skin with soap, and I couldn''t help but admire the curve of her spine, the softness of her flesh.


    ''You are,'' Morgana whispered, her tone a wicked taunt. ''I can see it in your mind, Nana-chan. The way your fingers itch to explore her body, the way your lips ache to kiss her skin. You want her. Admit it.''


    ''Morgana, please,'' I pleaded, the mental equivalent of a whimper. ''I''m at my limits. One more word and I''ll lose it.''


    ''Tsk, fine,'' she huffed, the pout audible in her voice. ''But I must ask, were her pussy-fisting skills that good?''


    ''WHAT THE FUCK!'' my mental cry was a mix of shock and horror. ''MORGANA!''


    ''Hahaha, well, gotta go, I''ll talk to you after you finish bathing.''


    And just like that, she was gone.


    "Nana, what''s wrong?" my mother asked, turning around to face me. She must have noticed the horrified look on my face.


    "N-Nothing, Mom," I replied, forcing a smile. "Just, uh, thinking about something. Sorry."


    She arched an eyebrow, her expression dubious. But thankfully, she didn''t press the issue.


    "Alright," she said, a note of concern in her voice. "But remember, Nana, you can always talk to me about anything. Okay?"


    "Okay."


    ...


    Thankfully, we finished our bath in peace. Morgana didn''t try to start another argument, and that''s why the next hour went rather smoothly. My mother and I enjoyed some tea and what was left of that strawberry cake while we caught up. After that, I headed for my old room.


    I hate and love this room. I hated it because almost all of the bad things that happened to me at the hands of my father happened here, and I loved it because of all the memories and happy times I had here with my mother. Other than the pink walls, there''s nothing much that stands out. It was a pretty plain room: a single bed, a dresser, and a desk. And of course, my old toys and books.


    ''Pfff... what a boring room,'' Morgana''s voice echoed in my head the moment I stepped inside the room, and I couldn''t agree more. ''Hey, where do you keep the hentai manga?''


    ''Fuck off, Morgana,'' I growled, but I knew she wouldn''t stop teasing me.


    ''Is this how you talk to your spider mommy?'' she laughed, clearly enjoying herself.


    ''Arghhh, Morgana!''


    ''Alright, alright, calm down, Nana-chan,'' her voice took on a more serious tone. ''Now, tell me everything that happened after you left the gate.''


    ''Alright.''


    After changing into my lovely pink pajamas, I climbed into the bed and told her everything, from start to finish. It took a while, and when I was done, Morgana was silent for a few minutes before bursting into a fit of laughter.


    ''R-Raven Night?....Pffft....Hahaha!''


    ''What''s so funny?'' I demanded, annoyed by her reaction.


    ''Everything!... Pffff, Hahaha.'' She was laughing so hard, I could barely understand what she was saying. ''How old are you? Eight? Nine? Are you trying to be edgy and cool?''


    ''I''m nineteen, bitch,'' I gritted my teeth. Her taunts really hit a nerve, but deep down, a part of me couldn''t help but agree with her. ''I was young and I just wanted to sound cool.''


    ''Oh, sweetie,'' she managed to get her laughter under control, and I could sense a hint of sympathy in her voice. ''If you want to have a badass name, you should pick something that matches your personality. Like Big Dick Nana or Big Spidey Booty.''


    ''Go fuck yourself.''


    ''Maybe later, dear,'' she replied, a note of amusement in her tone. ''But seriously, I''m proud of you.''


    ''Really? For what?'' I was genuinely surprised.


    ''For the things you did,'' she said, her voice becoming more serious. ''The Black Moon investment, buying the mansion, the slaves, and eating that bastard.''


    ''Although you were too careful and didn''t change any female to Arachne or give birth to spiders, I can understand why,'' Morgana added.


    ''Yeah.''


    ''You are smart and cunning, and your mother will be a good asset,'' she said. ''So keep an eye on her.''


    ''I will. And by the way, how can you contact me?'' I couldn''t help but ask since the last time Morgana told me that she wouldn''t be able to contact me and that it would take a long time before she found a way. But now, in less than three months, she found a way.


    ''Oh, that''s easy, Nana-chan,'' she replied, a mischievous note in her tone. ''I found a nice item in the Nexus that allows me to contact those who share my blood five times. The item was expensive¡ªa fucking 150 faith points¡ªbut it was worth it.''


    ''Huh, Nexus? Faith points?'' I asked, confused. ''What are those? They sound like some sci-fi shit.''


    ''Well, Nana-chan, the Nexus is the place where all the gods can meet and trade, and the faith points are a kind of currency there.''


    ''Oh, so you are a goddess now?'' I asked, sarcasm dripping from my mental voice.


    ''Actually, yes, I''m a goddess now,'' Morgana replied, and for a second, I just lay in my bed, shocked.


    ''W-What? Seriously?'' I exclaimed inwardly, my mind reeling from the revelation. ''Are you fucking serious, Morgana?''


    ''Of course, dear,'' she said, her voice full of pride.


    ''What type of a goddess are you? Wait, let me guess, the Goddess of Sex?'' I guessed, rolling my eyes.


    ''Actually, it''s breeding,'' she replied, her tone smug and satisfied. ''I''m the goddess of breeding, blood, night, and war.''


    ''Fuck... that''s even worse.''


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 245: My Pride and Wrath

    "Well... I knew that you''re a horny slut, but I never thought that you''re this bad," the young pink-haired woman, with amber eyes and a cute and adorable face, said with a sly smile.


    "I''m a what!?... Who the hell are you calling a slut?" I exclaimed, my eyes narrowing as I watched the girl giggling through a crystal ball in my hand.


    "You, of course," Nana-chan replied, a cheeky grin on her face. "Who else could I be talking about?"


    "Yeah yeah," I rolled my eyes, annoyed by her teasing. "The world is boring and filled with horny idiots."


    "Amen to that," she raised her right hand, pretending to hold a glass. "And the horniest one is Morgana."


    "Fuck off, Nana-chan," I roared, a vein pulsing on my forehead. But actually, I was happy that I could speak to Nana-chan using this artifact. The 150 faith points were worth it to buy it.


    It was an interesting device, capable of communicating with people who share your blood no matter the distance. The only downside was that the crystal orb was a consumable item and would disappear after five uses.


    I accidentally found out about it while I was trying to look for guides on how to use the ''Creation'' skill in the Nexus. I saw a post of some god asking for help to communicate with his brother. And after reading the comments, I was surprised to find out that such a thing exists.


    "So tell me, Morgana," Nana-chan suddenly spoke, breaking me out of my thoughts. "Since you''re a goddess now, can you travel to Earth?"


    "No, sadly, I can''t," I sighed, shaking my head. "To be able to travel to Earth, I need to find a way to anchor myself to the planet."


    "So what''s stopping you?"


    "Many things," I sighed, my mood souring. "First, I''m still a low-rank goddess with only one anchor, and it''s already linked to my planet."


    "And what''s the second thing?" Nana-chan asked, her voice curious.


    "The second thing is that other gods are trying to take over my planet, and I can''t let them have it. I have to first retake the whole world."


    "Oh, that''s a big problem," she nodded, understanding.


    "Yep, and it will take a long time," I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Moreover, that''s not even the biggest problem."


    "Wait, there''s more!?" she exclaimed, surprised. "What the hell are you, the goddess of trouble?"


    "Hahaha, maybe," I laughed, shaking my head. "The bigger problem is the fact I need to find Earth in the first place."


    "You don''t know where it is!?" she shouted, her amber eyes wide with shock. "How the fuck can you be a goddess if you don''t even know where the fuck Earth is!?"


    "Hey hey, the universe is vast and infinite. Even the gods can''t explore all of it," I tried to calm the pink-haired girl down, but she was having none of it.


    "That''s bullshit."


    "Yeah, I know," I sighed, shaking my head. "But there are ways to find it."


    "Really? How?" Nana-chan jumped out of her bed, excited.


    "Well, I need your help in this."


    "Anything. What can I do?" she asked, nodding eagerly.


    "Nana-chan, I need you to create a religion around one of my aspects," I said, my tone firm.


    "WHAT!?" she exclaimed, shocked by my request. "Are you serious?!"


    "Yes, I''m serious," I replied, my voice steady and determined. "I need you to spread the word about me, gather followers, and create a place of worship. The more people believe in me and pray to me, the stronger my connection to Earth will become. It''s the only way I can find your planet and eventually travel there."


    Nana-chan stared at the ceiling, her mouth agape, clearly struggling to process what I was asking of her. But then the shocked look on her face vanished and was replaced by a serious one as she was lost in her thoughts.


    After five minutes of deep thinking, she spoke.


    "Morgana, this could work if we use your Blood aspect," she said, her tone firm and filled with conviction.


    "Why Blood?" I asked, curious to know why she chose that aspect instead of Night or War. Breeding is already taken for my world.


    "Here on Earth, we have a legendary hero called the Blood Queen. She was the most powerful hunter in the world, and her magic was hemomancy."


    "Oh, interesting," I nodded, my eyes shining with curiosity. "What happened to her? Is she still alive?"


    "No, she died," Nana-chan replied. "So we can safely take her identity."


    "Oh, and you''re planning to create a religion based on that legend, huh?" I mused, stroking my chin. "That''s actually not a bad idea."


    "Yeah, but we can do better than that," she said, a smile spreading across her face. "There are many hemomancy cults that worship the Blood Queen as if she was a goddess. We can just use that as a base and make some small changes."


    "Like what?"


    "Well, for starters, we can make you the Blood Queen," Nana-chan said, her tone confident. "We can say that you ascended after you died, and since you''re already the goddess of blood, this could work."


    "That''s not bad," I admitted, nodding slowly. "Although it would take a long time before I could interact with the followers and give blessings, the more believers, the stronger my link to Earth."


    "Yeah," Nana-chan agreed. "And if we make some small changes to the existing cults, we can get more believers."


    "Did I ever tell you that you''re a genius?" I said with a smile, noticing that the image in the crystal began to fade, signaling that my time was out.


    "Not enough," she giggled, and the sound of her laughter filled me with warmth.


    "Alright, we will do that," I smiled, staring through the crystal ball at the pink-haired girl. "Nana-chan, this is a long-term project, so don''t rush it, okay? Just focus on spreading your race first."


    "Okay, I won''t," she promised. "But I''ll miss you, Morgana."


    "I''ll miss you too, Nana-chan," I sighed. The thought of being separated from her after finally making a connection hurt, but this had to be done. "Just be patient, okay?"


    "I will."


    "I love you, Nana-chan."


    "I love you too, Morgana."


    And with that, the image in the crystal faded, and the connection was severed, leaving me alone in the dimly lit temple.


    "Alright... time to have more daughters."


    Immediately, I opened the creation tab again, staring at the template that Herma created for me. To create something from scratch is hard, especially for a beginner like me, so I had to search the Nexus for some guides. Fortunately, I found plenty, and Herma was able to analyze them all to get a perfect understanding of the process.


    In the interface was one of my creations. My first Valkyrie.


    She stood tall and proud, her form radiating an otherworldly beauty and strength. Long white hair cascading down her back. Her black wings, shimmering with an iridescent glow, stretched wide behind her, each feather meticulously crafted to perfection. Her armor, a blend of silver and black, was adorned with intricate runes that pulsed with a faint, divine energy. Her piercing white eyes,


    This was my first Valkyrie, a being born of my divine essence and crafted with the utmost care. She was more than just a creation; she was a symbol of my power, my will, and my vision for the future.


    Unlike her other thirty sisters, I gave this one all of my four aspects, Breeding, Blood, Night, and War, making her the most powerful Valkyrie among her peers. And thanks to a unique trait she awakened, learning new skills is possible for her even if the skill is not in her template, and her power would grow faster than any other Valkyrie.


    "Well... consuming more than half of my divine energy to make her is no joke."


    As for the other thirty Valkyries, I left everything to chance. I can''t give every single one of them a piece of all of my four concepts; that would put too much pressure on my soul. However, I can give them a combination of two or three of my concepts. And thanks to the fact that they are made out of my divine energy, the growth rate and the potential would be the same.


    I reached out, my fingers brushing against my daughter''s image in the creation interface. The moment I made contact, a surge of energy coursed through me, and I felt a connection form between us. Her essence, her very being, was tied to mine, and I could feel her waiting, ready to be born.


    "Ahhh~" a moan escaped my lips as I felt her growing inside my womb. The pleasure was indescribable. The feeling of life being formed within me was simply amazing as always.


    In a matter of a few minutes, my belly was swollen with her, and her heartbeat echoed in my mind. A sense of satisfaction and pride washed over me, and I couldn''t help but smile. My first Valkyrie was perfect, and I couldn''t wait to meet her.


    "Ahhhh~... come out already," I groaned, my voice a mixture of pleasure and frustration. "Come out, daughter."


    And as if responding to my command, the bulge in my belly began to move. Then a pair of hands began to come out of my stomach as if trying to get free. I was lucky to be on the massive bed, otherwise, I would fall as the Valkyrie is huge, almost two meters tall.


    With a wet plop, my daughter''s head emerged from my pussy. Her white eyes fluttered open and she took in her surroundings. But then she reached with her hands and grabbed my legs, giving herself leverage as her entire body began to escape my womb. The feeling was akin to birthing a giant horse, except it was inside of my belly, so the sensation and the pain were twice the normal.


    "H-Hi... Mom," the Valkyrie managed to speak despite her entire body still hanging between my legs. Her tone was shaky and hoarse, but I could hear a note of confidence and determination underneath it. "It''s nice to meet you."


    "S-same here, Daughter," I said, my breathing labored and my voice filled with a mixture of pain and exhaustion. "Could you come out?"


    "Oh! Sorry..." With a swift, fluid motion, she pulled herself up, freeing me completely. She looked a little sheepish and embarrassed. Her pale skin was glistening with my nectar and the birth juice. Her silky white hair was a tattered mess, sticking up in places and matted down in others. And let''s not forget her black wings, those things were the same size as her.


    Standing there, with her limbs covered in fluids and her chest heaving with each labored breath, my daughter looked a bit ridiculous. But at the same time, there was a power and intensity in her gaze that belied her unkempt appearance. She was a true Valkyrie, born for battle and devoted to serving me.


    She was perfect and I couldn''t have been more proud of her.


    "My daughter is beautiful and strong," I cooed, reaching up to wipe away some of the goo from her cheek. "From this day on, you will be known as Eir the First Valkyrie. My pride and wrath."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 246: Valkyrie’s First Feast

    "Phew... that was rough," I said, my voice hoarse and ragged as I struggled to catch my breath. I was drenched in sweat, my heart racing, and my muscles aching. But despite the exhaustion, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "You did well, Mother," Eir, the first Valkyrie, said, her tone calm and collected. "Don''t be so hard on yourself."


    "Yeah, I know," I sighed, running a hand through my hair. I couldn''t help but notice that Eir was staring at me. Her white eyes were wide and curious, taking in every detail of my form.


    "Mother, you are truly a beauty," Eir, the first Valkyrie, said, her voice awestruck. "You have no flaws. Your skin is flawless, your breasts are perfectly round and plump, your butt is big and round, and your legs are long and slender. Moreover, this silver hair is so soft and fluffy. And the smell... Mother, you smell delicious."


    "Uh, thanks, I guess," I said, a little taken aback by her sudden praise. She was clearly a bit starstruck by her own mother, and it was a bit cute. "But I''m not that perfect, you know?"


    "I disagree, Mother," Eir, the first Valkyrie, said, shaking her head. "You are perfect. I will prove it."


    Before I could respond, she stepped behind me and placed her hands on my shoulders, staring forward.


    "Is our Mother perfect, girls?" Eir shouted.


    "Yes!" a chorus of voices answered, echoing throughout the vast temple chamber.


    I looked down, bewildered by what was happening. Dozens of figures stood before me, their forms shimmering in the dim light. Each of them was a perfect replica of my form. From their flawless skin, their generous curves, and their large, round ass. They were a perfect reflection of me, and yet somehow, they were different.


    My thirty Valkyrie daughters that I just gave birth to were staring at me, their eyes full of adoration and worship. They looked at me as if I were a goddess, their creator and savior, which in fact I was. Their presence was overwhelming, and I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of embarrassment and pride.


    "You''re all crazy," I breathed, a mix of shock and pride swelling within me.


    "Thank you, Mother," Eir, the first Valkyrie, replied, a proud smile on her lips. "It''s a compliment."


    "You''re welcome."


    I looked down again, staring at my Valkyrie daughters, and couldn''t help but admire how beautiful and powerful they were. Only Eir had all of my four aspects, and for the rest, I left it to chance.


    Using an aspect for my creation would determine what kind of skills, appearance, and personality the creation would have. Because of this, my thirty Valkyries could be split into four groups, all based on their hair color.


    Red, gold, black, and gray.


    Most of the red ones had my blood and war aspect. They were the most brutal and ferocious of the Valkyries. Their hair was the color of the setting sun, a vibrant red that burned with a fierce intensity matching their wings'' color. Their eyes were crimson, filled with an almost feral hunger. Their bodies were lean and athletic, built for speed and strength. They were the Valkyries of war, born to fight and kill.


    The gold ones had my night and breeding aspect. They were the most sensual and erotic of the Valkyries. Their hair was the color of the sunrise, a golden hue that shimmered with a soft, warm glow. Their eyes were gold, filled with an almost primal lust. Their bodies were curvy and voluptuous, built for pleasure and seduction. They were the Valkyries of the night, born to love and breed.


    As for the black and gray ones, they were the most interesting. The black had the blood and night aspect, while the gray had the blood and breeding aspect. Their hair was the color of the darkness, a deep black that shimmered with a dark, ominous glow. Their eyes were black, filled with a cold, calculating stare. Their bodies were lean and muscular, built for stealth and brutality. They were the Valkyries of the night, born to kill and conquer.


    Most of them were vampires. Their wings were similar to those of bats, which wasn''t surprising since my blood aspect was related to vampires.


    All in all, I had just given birth to thirty-one powerful and dangerous beings.


    "Are you ready, girls?!" Eir suddenly shouted, her voice echoing throughout the vast temple chamber.


    "YES!" the chorus of voices answered, their tone filled with excitement and anticipation.


    "Then let''s have some fun and please our goddess," Eir shouted, raising her fist high into the air. But then she quickly jumped to my right side, claiming my right breast.


    "A-ahh," I moaned, feeling her lips latching onto my nipple, her tongue swirling around it.


    Immediately after that, another Valkyrie jumped at me. Well, she kind of teleported using the shadows. She had short black hair, and eyes of the same color, and her wings were similar to that of a bat. She dropped down between my legs, claiming my cock.


    "Ahhh~"


    She wasted no time, her mouth engulfing me instantly. Her lips wrapped around my shaft, her tongue flicking across the head, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    "Ohh, fuck," I moaned, my head falling back as I basked in the ecstasy of her skilled mouth. But in the very next second, she let go of my cock, her mouth releasing it with a wet pop. And before I could ask why, she opened her mouth again, her fangs sinking into my thick shaft.


    "Aaahhhh~!"


    I let out a sharp cry, my body arching as the Valkyrie''s fangs pierced my flesh. The sensation was a strange mix of pain and pleasure, sending electric shocks through my veins. I could feel my blood, rich with divine essence, leaving my cock, her fangs draining me like a leech, her power growing with each drop she consumed.


    "Ohh, that feels amazing," I moaned, my voice trembling with the sensation. The pain and the pleasure were almost too much to bear.


    "Mother," she whispered, her voice husky and filled with reverence as she pulled back, her lips stained with my blood. "You taste... divine."


    I gasped, my chest heaving as I tried to catch my breath. The other Valkyries watched with wide eyes, their expressions a mix of awe and hunger. Eir, still latched onto my breast, looked up at me with a mischievous glint in her white eyes.


    "Mother," she purred, her voice dripping with affection. "You truly are perfect. Your blood, your essence... It''s intoxicating."


    "We want it too!"


    Not able to hold back, the rest jumped at me.


    "Mine!" a red-haired Valkyrie growled, her crimson eyes blazing as she seized my left breast, her teeth grazing my nipple. A sharp, thrilling pain shot through me, followed by a wave of intense pleasure.


    "No, mine!" a golden-haired Valkyrie countered, her voice a silken purr as she pressed her body against mine, her hands tracing the lines of my hips. "I will have the first taste."


    The black-haired Valkyrie, the one who had already tasted my blood, moved with a predatory grace, her eyes fixed on my neck.


    "I will take it from the source," she whispered, wasting no time in sinking her fangs into my neck. My blood flowed into her mouth, the pleasure so intense that I could barely stand. My cock, pussy, thighs, and breasts were being used as feeding sources for my vampire daughters, and the sensation was driving me mad.


    "Ahhh~"


    The temple chamber erupted into a frenzy of motion and sound, the valkyries fighting over the privilege of feeding from me. And to keep up with their demands, I had to grow two more cocks and four pairs of breasts to satisfy their hunger. There was no penetration, but that didn''t stop some of them from growing their dicks and jerking off in front of my face.


    What? Did you think that I wouldn''t give them the ability to grow a penis? OF COURSE, I WILL! I plan to fuck and be fucked by every single one of them.


    An hour later, all of them were lying on the cold floor with a happy smile and satisfied faces, their bellies full of my blood, milk, and essence.


    After regaining my composure, I used what remained of my divine energy to build a new section inside the temple for my Valkyries¡ªfrom rooms, kitchen, and bathroom, to even a massive training ground with an armory where I stored their armor and weapons I gave them during their creation.


    "Eir," I called her as I sat on the throne. She was the only one who was awake, with her head lying on my lap.


    "Yes, Mother," she replied, her tone sleepy and content.


    "I have a task for you," I said, opening the map and showing it to her. "You will lead your sisters to scout every corner of land inside the barrier."


    "It would be an honor," she nodded, her voice full of pride and determination.


    "I repeat, just scout, okay?" I warned, knowing how the red-haired Valkyries could be. "Don''t engage in any battle or try to kill anyone, and if you meet a threat, don''t try to be the hero."


    "Of course," she nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    "Good. Now go, wake up your sisters, and prepare."


    "Yes, Mother," she bowed her head, her tone solemn and respectful. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away, her steps echoing through the empty chamber.


    With a sigh, I leaned back on the throne, opening the Nexus, noticing that Lora had left me a message saying that the harvesting season was coming and she couldn''t send her people to my land for the next two days.


    "I see, that''s good," I nodded, happy that I still had some time for my next step.


    "I wonder what that centaur girl is doing right now," I said with a sly smile, summoning from my inventory the white mask that Lilith left for me. "Maybe it''s time to pay her a visit."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 247: A Torrent of White Trouble

    "Mother, we are heading out," Eir, the first Valkyrie, shouted, her voice echoing throughout the vast temple chamber. Her sisters, standing at attention, looked on in silence.


    "Good luck," I said, my voice carrying an edge of amusement as I watched the thirty valkyries clad in their sexy armor. "And be careful, okay."


    "Yes, Mother," they responded in unison, their voices resolute. "We will."


    "Now, go."


    "Yes!"


    The valkyries spread their majestic feather and bat wings, a shimmering glow emanating from them. Then, without another word, they took off into the sky, their figures disappearing into the darkening horizon.


    "Hahaha, those girls are really something else," I laughed, shaking my head in amazement.


    I watched their departure with a mixture of amusement and pride, admiring the way they carried themselves. After all, they were my first creation and my personal army. For them, this was something to be proud of.


    "Well, guess it''s time for me to leave as well," I said, a sly smile spreading across my lips as I reached into my inventory and took out the white mask again, the one that Lilith gave me.


    [The Mask of Silence: an ancient artifact crafted by the Goddess of Silence. The mask is able to conceal the divine aura of the user, allowing the user to appear as a mortal in the eyes of others. Furthermore, the mask grants the user the ability to change its mana signature for a short duration.]


    "Wow... what an interesting mask," I said as I stared at the artifact. The white mask was quite simple in design, but somehow it exuded a mysterious and foreboding aura.


    "Well... guess it''s worth a try," I sighed, placing the mask on my face, feeling a strange sense of power flowing into me. But then, the mask somehow bled into my skin, disappearing from sight.


    "W-what the?" I exclaimed, shocked and confused by the strange effect. I was sure the mask was on my face, but now there was no trace of it.


    "Haha, this is incredible," I laughed. A strange sensation washed over me, and when I looked down at my body, I noticed that my divine aura disappeared and was replaced by my old breeder one.


    "Well, this is going to be fun."


    ...


    Whooosh!


    The moment I teleported myself to Leaf''s old mushroom house using the waypoint, I immediately raised my guard, expecting a sudden attack. This was my first time leaving Lilith''s barrier after I became a goddess, and if my aura was detected by those bastards, they might decide to attack me.


    I didn''t need to ask Lilian about the Goddess of Light. The world itself told me about her¡ªshe was a primordial goddess of light, and her name was Uriel.


    Uriel, the Goddess of Light and Life. Her divinity is the sun, and her symbol is a golden sword with angel wings. The goddess was worshiped by humans, and her followers were the paladins, priests, and clerics. She''s the opposite of Lilith in a way, and her power is obviously above mine. I doubt that I can beat her¡ªfor now.


    I''m pretty sure, 100%, that this Uriel was the same bitch that betrayed my wife Lilith. And if she knew that I was a goddess now in the place of Lilith, she would surely come after me, so it''s best not to use any divine power outside of Lilith''s barrier.


    As for the other two energies that fight to take control over my world, one was red, belonging to a group of low to mid-rank demon gods. As for the last one, it gave me an uncomfortable feeling just by sensing it from afar. It was black in color. I couldn''t tell what type of gods it belonged to, and even my world couldn''t identify the energy. But what I could tell was that this black energy was dangerous, and it gave me the feeling that I was staring at a black hole¡ªan abyss.


    "I really need to get stronger."


    With a sigh, I stepped inside Leaf''s old home and immediately noticed the condition of the place. It was a mess. The wooden floor was covered in dust and dirt, and the walls were cracked and peeling. The furniture was scattered about, and the windows were broken. But what caught my eye were the hoof prints on the wooden floor.


    "Did the centaur girl come back here searching for something?" I muttered, examining the prints. But then I recalled Leaf telling me that the horse girl used to trade her semen for healing herbs.


    "Shit," I cursed, quickly opening the map, searching for the tiny part of my living armor, Hunger, that I planted inside the centaur girl. To my luck, she wasn''t far away from here, in the exact spot by the lake where I first met her.


    "Oh! She''s probably masturbating using that hole in the rock."


    A grin appeared on my lips as an idea formed in my mind. Quickly, I dashed out of the mushroom house, not wanting to waste any more time.


    ...


    "UGHH!..."


    "!!!" When I got near the lake, I heard a grunt from afar, like someone was trying to muffle a cry of pain. It was a familiar voice, a voice I had heard before.


    I couldn''t help but grin a bit and lick my lips with anticipation. My cock was already growing hard as I stealthily moved closer to the lake. And when the figure came into view, my grin grew wider. But then the same grin quickly transformed into... Well, I don''t really know how to explain it. The sight before me was terrifyingly shocking.


    "WHAT THE HELL!" I screamed at the sight before me.


    The young centaur girl I remembered had changed. More specifically, her testicles were bigger than her lower body. She had a pair of what looked like jizz-filled balls of flesh. A pair of thick, bulging egg-sack-looking things between her horse legs. They were massive to the point that her hooves couldn''t even reach the ground. Her horse cock had also tripled in size¡ª50 or 60 inches, maybe even more¡ªhanging from a huge sack.


    "AHHHH!" The horse girl let out a cry of agony, trying to reach for her cock to milk it but couldn''t get a chance because of her oversized testicles.


    "AHH! MY BALLS HURT!" The centaur girl''s screams grew louder, her eyes were teary. She tried to use her front horse legs to jerk off, but she fell headfirst to the ground.


    "Fuck! AHH!"


    The pain and frustration were clear in her voice and on her face. Her horse cock was throbbing and leaking, and her massive testicles were bulging and threatening to explode, yet she was unable to find release. I couldn''t help but stare at her huge testicles in awe and horror. Something was wrong with this centaur girl. Her balls began to slowly turn purple, and that''s not good.


    "AHH! FUCK!" she cursed, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I can''t hold it anymore, AHH, I-I have to cum."


    "What in the nine hells happened to you?" I demanded, my voice a mix of shock and concern as I approached her cautiously.


    "Please... help me," the centaur girl looked up at me, her eyes filled with tears and pain. "I-I need to cum."


    "Fuck!" Swiftly, I ran towards her and grabbed her huge horse cock, my hand barely able to wrap around it. But then, the moment I gave her cock the first stroke¡ª


    BOOM!


    As a bomb exploded, a huge stream of thick white seed spurted from her horse cock with a force that knocked me backward. My body was sent flying, landing in the shallow water near the shore. But the stream didn''t stop, and I found myself struggling to get back on my feet like I was swimming against the tide¡ªa white and hot tide.


    "What the fucking hell!" I shouted, desperately trying to fight against the monstrous tide. My eyes widened in disbelief and shock at the sight in front of me. A single, continuous stream of thick, heavy semen gushed out from her cock. It was a torrent that wouldn''t end. No matter how much spurted out, there always seemed to be more.


    "AHHH!" Suddenly, the horse girl cried, her eyes screwed tight. The stream of white seed forcefully stopped, like someone just turned it off.


    "I... need to cum more!!" the centaur girl cried, staring at me with pleading eyes, her voice full of pain and suffering.


    "Sigh... alright." I stood up, covered in horse cum from head to toe. Slowly walking towards her again, using my blood magic, I summoned five chains to lift the girl up in the air to give better access to her cock, and oh my bloody goodness, her balls were the same size as me.


    "I''ll milk every fucking drop from these bad boys," I said with a small smirk as the horse girl stared at me in surprise and excitement. And I wasted no time pulling from my inventory the living armor, Hunger. The thing was inside for a very long time, and it needed some fresh air¡ªand to feed.


    "Hunger, it''s time for your meal."


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 248: Inside The Balls

    Chapter 248: Inside The Balls


    "Enemy spotted, direction 2 o''clock, distance 150. Captain Horsey, prepare the cum cannon."


    "Roger that."


    Click Click Boom


    "The cum cannon is loaded and ready."


    "Commence firing. Three, two, one... FIRE!"


    BOOM!


    "AAAAHHHH!!!"


    "..."


    "HAHAHA, good work, Captain Horsey," I muttered as I looked upon the panting and shivering form of the horse girl. "You''ve been shooting nonstop for the past two hours. And look at all that cum. Fuck, you''re amazing!"


    I stared in awe at the pile of semen before me. It was a big wall of white goo at least my size. As for the small lake... well, I think we should change its name to Cum Lake.


    "C-Can we stop... doing that?" the centaur girl suddenly pleaded. Her face was flushed and sweaty, her body trembling, but her cock and balls were still throbbing, her member at full mast, and her bloated balls looking like a pair of water balloons.


    "P-Please, it hurts," she whimpered. "I don''t want to do this anymore. I can''t take this anymore."


    "What did you just say?!" I hissed, shooting death glares at the young centaur. She shuddered in fear and slowly turned away.


    "Please! I''m sorry!" she pleaded, her voice dripping with panic. "I was wrong! I''m sorry I laughed at you! I won''t do it again! Please, I don''t want to be Captain Horsey anymore!"


    "Damn right you should be," I scoffed, my expression hardening. "And I will only stop after I''m done with you."


    I helped this horse girl from the bottom of my heart, and in return, this girl had the audacity to laugh at me when I accidentally slipped in her cum and fell on my ass at the exact moment a massive load of seed came at high pressure, hitting me in the face, breaking my nose, and sending me flying backward into the semen lake.


    Damn, the girl''s strength was no joke. I bet she could kill or at least badly injure a human if she punched them with the force of her orgasm. I still recall that one time she broke my arm and ribs with a simple slap.


    "Hmm." I glanced at her balls, noticing that their size had shrunk massively. I had been milking the horse girl for two hours now. The poor girl was covered with her own cum and had passed out two times due to exhaustion, but every time she came to her senses, her horniness returned to its peak again, and she begged for more. Strangely, I noticed one time, and for a split second, a purple glow around her testicles.


    I tried to store her cum in containers like last time, but damn, the load was so much that the containers got filled before I could even react. So I abandoned that thought and let the cum cover the land, turning everything white and sticky.


    "So how does it feel to cum for two hours non-stop, Horsey?" I asked, trying to hide the smile forming on my lips.


    The horse girl looked at me with half-closed eyes and a dizzy look on her face. Her eyes were teary, and her cock was throbbing and leaking pre-cum constantly, but her balls were empty¡ªat least for now.


    "Hahh... umm, f-feels good," she panted.


    A sly grin appeared on my face, and I gently dropped her back on the ground using my blood chains. Her horse legs couldn''t even stand properly. She fell on the wet, sticky grass, gasping for air, her legs spread wide open, revealing the tight horse pussy.


    "Maybe your pussy needs attention as well?"


    "What¡ª Ahhh!" Before she could answer, my face was between her legs and under her thick horsetail. Her pussy was wet and leaking. I slowly licked the outline, tasting the thick musky aroma. Then I plunged my tongue inside her hot, wet walls.


    "Ahhh! N-no¡ªah, mmmf, I¡ªahhhh!"


    "That''s it, Horsey," I murmured against her flesh, my voice vibrating through her sensitive folds. "Let me hear your voice. Don''t hold back."


    "Ahhh~! I- Ahhhh... n-nooo-AHHH! ahhh..."


    She moaned, her mind filling with pleasure and her body trembling from the stimulation. Her pussy was leaking clear juice. Her hot, sweet, thick honey was dripping down her thighs, soaking my face. I was like a damn slut, my face covered in her pussy juice and her perverse cum as I licked and lapped at her dripping lips, tasting every inch of her. I could hear her cries and moans of ecstasy as I plunged my tongue deeper inside her, lapping at her wet, silky walls. My mind was filled with only one thought¡ªto bring her to the edge, again and for the hundredth time. However...


    Ding!


    [Morgana, I sense something inside the centaur''s testicles.] Herma''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind.


    ''What do you mean, Herma?'' I paused, mentally asking my assistant.


    [I detect an unusual magical signature inside the centaur''s testicles.]


    ''Are you sure?''


    [Yes. There is something inside that causes her testicles to produce semen faster. The magical signature probably belongs to an artifact of some kind. I require a direct examination.]


    ''I see...'' Nodding in understanding, I took a few moments to think of the best way to reach her testicles other than ripping them off, and immediately, one idea came to mind.


    "Well, guess it''s worth a shot," I said, crawling to her massive horse cock again. It was still throbbing and leaking pre-cum like a waterfall. I stared at the pulsing, veiny monster, and my body shuddered at the thought of having it inside me. I gulped as I took hold of her massive rod, my hands barely able to wrap around the thick shaft. It felt hot to the touch, and a low vibration rumbled from the tip to the base.


    Raising the tip a little, I positioned my own cock in front of the urethral opening. Then, slowly but firmly, I pushed my cock forward.


    "Uuuuuhhhh~!" A moan left my throat, and my head was spinning. The tip of my cock slipped inside her throbbing, burning flesh. My dick was instantly embraced by a wave of heat and pleasure. I was inside her, deep in her urethra, and it was heavenly. The sensation was unreal.


    It took all my willpower to not just dick-fuck this horse girl with all I had, but no... There was an artifact in her testicles that caused the extreme oversizing of her testicles and cock, and I wanted to know what that shit was and, more importantly, where the hell it came from.


    I began pushing, forcing my cock deeper inside her tight hole. Slowly, steadily, feeling every inch of my length sliding through her inner walls, rubbing and caressing me, making my whole body shudder and quiver with ecstasy.


    A wet, squishing sound emerged as her own precum mixed with mine deep inside, lubricating my cock and helping me enter further. My knees trembled slightly from the pleasure that washed over me as I slowly began to use my transformation to make my dick longer in order to reach her testicles easier.


    "Ahhh... what are you doing?" the centaur girl moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and confusion. Her body trembled as I pushed deeper, and her breathing became shallow and erratic. Her massive shaft throbbed and convulsed, almost escaping my grip.


    "Just hold still, Horsey," I grunted, trying to keep my composure. "I need to check something."


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pushing and the tremendous willpower I had to summon not to shoot my load and flood her urethra, I felt something hard at the base of her cock. Not really hard in the sense of the word, but more like a membrane or an elastic layer, probably made out of her flesh like a virgin''s hymen.


    ''I need to break through.''


    So I thrust even harder, pressing with all my might against the obstruction in front of me. It didn''t budge at all at first. Then I suddenly felt that the barrier reacted to me by allowing my dick a little, inching into her deepest parts, before something hot like lava wrapped around my penis and gave it a really hard squeeze.


    "Aahhhh! N-no¡ªah, S-STOP! Y-you''re h-hurting, ahhh...! It¡ªahh~ it''s hurting," the centaur girl whimpered, her eyes going wide. The pain in her eyes and her voice were clear. But my determination to find what was inside her didn''t budge an inch. With the use of my transformation power modifying her inside a little in order to reach the testicles, I pushed all of my dick in one single thrust, ignoring her plea and ignoring the pain of my burning flesh. I immediately felt Herma analyzing the magical energy from the source, whatever that shit was.


    Ding!


    [Morgana, I''m detecting a high concentration of Lustful energy coming from a strange purple stone-like object inside the centaur''s testicles. The energy is similar to the succubus race. It''s absorbing the mana from the air and living beings close to the host and then transforming it into a potent sexual energy,] Herma explained.


    ''A purple Lust stone, interesting,'' I grinned in amazement. To think the horse girl possessed such a strange artifact, It''s truly surprising to me.


    ''Can you remove it?'' I asked. My desire for that stone was too great.


    [I can, but that would severely hurt the centaur host. The purple stone had already grown veins connected with the host''s testicles and entire organs. If I suddenly extracted it, the result would be detrimental. The stone will not only be damaged, but the host may also die.]


    ''Fuck,'' I cursed. That was the answer I feared most. I can''t allow the horse girl to die yet since I didn''t achieve my goal of fucking her and impregnating her with my child.


    ''Well... I can teleport her to my tower and perform surgery on her.''


    Announcement: Hello Dear Readers!


    I hope you''re all doing well!


    I''m thrilled to announce that my new novel, "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy," has officially been released on Patreon! The first 10 chapters are available, and I¡¯m eager to hear your feedback.


    As a special treat to celebrate the release, I¡¯m offering a 50% discount on Rank A membership, which grants access to all the existing chapters of both my new and older novels.


    The discount is available from today, 02/04/2025, and will end on 05/04/2025.


    Thank you so much for your ongoing support, and I hope you enjoy the new story!


    ....


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 249: Begging The Perverted Thief

    SMACK!


    "Wake up, Captain Horsey."


    With a good old smack on that big brown horse ass, I saw the sleeping girl jolt awake and raise her head.


    "Ugh... hahh... w-where am I? Wha-" she asked, confused. Her words trailed off, and a look of terror appeared on her face as she laid eyes on the state of the land surrounding her. It looked as if a white flood had just come and gone. The green grass, trees, and rocks were all covered in cum.


    "Ahh, finally awake, I see," I said, a small smirk tugging at my lips as I watched her look around in pure shock.


    "Hmm?" She turned, staring back with those big round blue eyes. Her blood-red hair was in a mess, but her beauty wasn''t hidden behind it. The moment her eyes landed on me, she froze. Her face turned pale, and fear flashed in her eyes. But then¡ª


    "KYAAAH... THE PERVERTED THIEF IS BAAACCK!!" she screamed, trying to jump away in utter shock. But sadly, her legs were held tight by the blood chain. I kinda expected this reaction from her when all of that lust was gone.


    "W-what... umm?..." The horse girl paused, looking puzzled and trying to process the situation. "Why am I tied up?!"


    "Captain Horsey?," she said, tilting her head in confusion. But in the very next second, her face shifted from pale to red, a realization suddenly hitting her. "NO WAY!! You did that with my little penis, didn''t you?!"


    "Heehee." Unable to hold it any longer, a laugh escaped from my lips.


    "WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING FOR, PERVERT THIEF?!" The centaur girl glared, tears threatening to leak at any moment. She then tried her best to cover her exposed private part. But then, suddenly, her entire demeanor changed, and she crawled in a weird way toward me.


    "Hey, pervert thief, you stole from the elf''s house, didn''t you?" she asked. Her arms wrapped around my left leg, resting her head on my thigh. She didn''t care how dirty my entire body was with her cum at all.


    "Do you have those healing herbs...? Please, I need them," she begged, her voice filled with desperation, and a strange pain was in her eyes.


    "Woah, woah, woah," I said, taken aback by her sudden change in demeanor. I looked down at her clinging to my leg like a lost puppy. Her desperation was real¡ªher hands trembled, her breath was ragged, and those big blue eyes held something beyond just embarrassment or anger. Fear. Real fear.


    "Tsk, tsk. First, you scream at me, call me a perverted thief," I clicked my tongue in fake displeasure. "Broke my bone when I tried to talk to you, then you asked me to help you cum."


    "..."


    "And now you''re all cuddly, begging for my help again," I stated, counting each incident one after the other. My face scrunched in thought.


    "...Are you bipolar or something, horse girl?" I asked, looking down at the frightened girl. Her gaze met mine, and for a moment, it felt like she was gonna puke or cry¡ªor both. "Fucked up brain signals?"


    "Just shut up, I-I..." The centaur girl bowed her head, muttering to herself in a barely audible whisper. "Please, pleeease give me those herbs, or else, umm, I mean, y-yes... th-this is an emergency."


    "Haaah!" I sighed in boredom. Her change in attitude was definitely... interesting, and I knew right now wasn''t the time for questions or teasing. If she actually did need those herbs, I needed to know why¡ªand maybe I could use that to my advantage.


    "Why do you need the healing herbs?" I asked, my tone flat, trying to keep a neutral expression, despite the fact that her face was inches away from my cock.


    "Do you have a disease or something?"


    "No, no, it''s not like that." The centaur shook her head frantically. She was sweating buckets now, and I swear the temperature was rising. She opened her mouth and closed it, clearly unable to speak whatever had been plaguing her mind.


    "It''s..." Her eyes looked downcast for a second, and I saw a tear leak down her cheek.


    ''Sigh... why do I feel like I''m the bad guy here?''


    "It''s a personal problem," she managed, her voice choking. "Please. You don''t understand."


    The tone in her voice and her reaction weren''t anything like the crazy and horny horse girl I encountered earlier today. No, this was completely different. It was as if... someone had completely transformed her personality. And that only meant one thing: the artifact could affect the mind.


    "Tell me why you need them, or I''ll leave," I demanded, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Okay! Alright." The horse girl sniffled, struggling to choke back tears as she told me her story. "I need them for my father. He''s sick."


    ''Well, that was unexpected.''


    "Sick, huh?" I echoed my brow furrowing, a hint of suspicion in my voice. This was taking a turn I hadn''t anticipated. "And what kind of sickness plagues the mighty father of Captain Horsey?"


    The centaur girl hesitated, her grip tightening on my leg. Her lips trembled as she opened her mouth, only to shut it again. For a second, I thought she might actually bite me just to avoid answering.


    "Out with it, Captain Horsey. I don''t have all day," I said, tapping my foot against the sticky, white, and very questionable ground.


    She swallowed hard, her fingers gripping at my panties like I was her last hope.


    "I don''t know," the horse girl muttered, barely loud enough for me to hear. "His legs one day... they suddenly became weak and started shrinking. He can''t move anymore, and I need the herbs to lessen his pain."


    "A weird, unexplainable illness that suddenly strikes without reason, huh?" My voice was somber and soft as I spoke. Her eyes shone with hope. Her head snapped upward, looking at me with a desperate plea. With a defeated sigh, I crouched, bringing my head in front of her, staring directly into her blue eyes.


    "I have something better than those healing herbs," I said, my voice low and steady. Her eyes widened in surprise, a glimmer of hope shining through the tears. "Something that might actually cure your father, not just ease his pain."


    "Really? Do you have something that can cure him?" she gasped, her grip on my leg tightening even more.


    "Yes. And if what I have can''t cure your father, I have something far superior in my land that can cure anything," I said with a confident tone. My holy temple can cure any disease. It''s a necessary feature to allow my followers to breed and worship me in their best condition.


    "..." The horse girl froze, her breath caught in her throat. A silence descended upon us, and the atmosphere seemed to change. She looked up at me, her expression uncertain yet hopeful.


    "W-what do you want in return?" the centaur girl asked, her voice shaking slightly.


    "That''s a question you should ask yourself," I replied, a sly grin spreading across my face. "I''m a thief, remember? And right now, you''re a treasure ready for the picking."


    "Y-you pervert thief." The horse girl''s cheeks reddened, but she didn''t pull away. A faint smile tugged at her lips.


    "And you''re a horny horse that could turn a small lake into a cum lake," I added, giving her a knowing wink. Her blush deepened, and she quickly averted her gaze.


    "S-Shut up," the horse girl muttered, her voice trembling. "I''m not horny."


    "Sure, whatever you say, Captain Horsey," I smirked, enjoying the cute reactions from her. "I believe you."


    "S-stop calling me that," she stuttered, her face turning crimson. "It''s embarrassing."


    "So, what do you say? Want me to help your father or not?"


    "Okay, fine," she grumbled.


    "Great."


    "But, um, before that..." The horse girl''s voice trailed off as her eyes drifted downward.


    "Yes, Captain Horsey, what is it?" I asked, looking down at her, curious as to what she had in mind.


    "I''m, uh, feeling a little thirsty," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. "Could you, uh, let me have a taste? Please?"


    "A taste?" I asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Umm, y-yeah," she nodded.


    "Of what, exactly?"


    "Oh, you know," she replied, her voice dropping to a husky whisper as her hands slowly crept up my thighs. "That sweet honey from the source."


    ''Oh! The lustful energy is affecting her again,'' I thought, noticing that some of my sweet precum fell on her lips earlier, and the effect was already taking hold of her.


    "What are you talking about, Captain Horsey," I said, playing dumb. "What honey?"


    "The one dripping down your penis," she murmured, her eyes fixed on the limp shaft. "It looks so delicious."


    "Well, if you insist," I shrugged.


    "Yes, thank yo-"


    "BUT! Only if you can make me hard first," I added, a devious smile forming on my lips. The horse girl paused for a second, her expression changing to one of surprise and embarrassment.


    "Uh, okay," she said, her cheeks reddening slightly.


    "Alright, let''s see what you can do, Captain Horsey."


    Announcement: Hello Dear Readers!


    I hope you''re all doing well!


    I''m thrilled to announce that my new novel, "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy," has officially been released on Patreon! The first 10 chapters are available, and I¡¯m eager to hear your feedback.


    As a special treat to celebrate the release, I¡¯m offering a 50% discount on Rank A membership, which grants access to all the existing chapters of both my new and older novels.


    The discount is available from today, 02/04/2025, and will end on 05/04/2025.


    Thank you so much for your ongoing support, and I hope you enjoy the new story!


    ....


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 250: No Bra, No Problem

    Chapter 250: No Bra, No Problem


    "Ouch"


    SLAP!


    "Careful with the teeth, Captain Horsey."


    The moment the centaur girl tried to take my cock inside her mouth, she ended up biting the tip, and the pain was too much; even blood came out.


    "Sorry," she mumbled, looking up at me apologetically. Unfortunately, my slap woke her up from the lustful daze, and she immediately let go of my shaft, slightly crawling backward.


    "W-What did I do?" the horse girl asked, her eyes wide with horror. "Why did you try to force your... thing inside my mouth?"


    "..."


    "W-What? I was just thirsty," she answered, looking away sheepishly. "I wasn''t thinking straight. You-you should have known better."


    "..." I just stared at her blankly, wondering when this became my fault. She was the one who decided to have a taste of my honey.


    "Get up and let''s go meet your father before I shove a 20-inch cock inside your mouth," I declared, dissolving the chains holding her.


    "Y-Yes," the centaur girl shuddered in fright, hastily getting up and stumbling over herself. "My home is south of the lake. The trip should not take us too long."


    "Very well, Captain Horsey," I chuckled. With a clap of my hands, both our bodies were cleansed from her own cum. Then I saw her standing up and taking something out of a nearby bush¡ªit was the ugly-looking brown leather bra. The girl had D-cup breasts that made my mouth water. I mean, come on, how can you not like big bouncing breasts, especially with her giant pink nipples?


    "Shall we be off, pervert thief?" the centaur girl spoke, looking at me with a hopeful look after she put on that ugly bra.


    "No," I said firmly, staring hatefully at that brown thing. "No bra, Captain Horsey. Show me some respect."


    "Wh¡ª" The horse girl gasped in disbelief.


    "No bra," I repeated myself. I just wanted her to discard that thing for me to ravage those lovely breasts.


    "But... but why?" she stammered, clutching the bra protectively. "It''s not proper to go without it. What if someone sees me?"


    "..."


    "Seriously?!" I raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on my lips. "Someone? Captain Horsey, we''re in the middle of nowhere. And besides, I''ve already seen everything there is to see. Now, take it off."


    "I..." She blushed deeply, her grip on the bra tightening. "But... but it''s embarrassing. I can''t just... just walk around like this."


    "Sigh," I sighed, taking a step closer to her. "Look, Captain Horsey, you''ve got nothing to be embarrassed about. You''re gorgeous, and I want to enjoy the view. Besides, it''s not like I''m asking you to parade around in front of strangers. It''s just me. And I promise, I''ll make it worth your while."


    The centaur girl''s face flushed a deep shade of red, her hands trembling as she clutched the bra. She looked torn between embarrassment and defiance, her equine ears twitching nervously. For a moment, I thought she might argue, but then she let out a frustrated sigh and reluctantly tossed the bra aside.


    "There," she muttered, crossing her arms over her chest in a futile attempt to cover herself. "Happy now, you pervert?"


    "Very," I said with a grin, my eyes lingering on her exposed breasts. They were indeed magnificent, full and firm with large, rosy nipples that begged to be touched. But I forced myself to focus. As much as I wanted to indulge in the sight, we had more pressing matters to attend to.


    "You look absolutely stunning, Captain Horsey."


    "Well..." A light tinge of pink bloomed on her cheeks as she tried to cover herself with her arms. "Thank you."


    "Hehehe," I chuckled, gently prying her arms away. "Don''t hide yourself, Captain Horsey. You''re beautiful, and you should be proud of it. Now, come on. Let''s get going. Your father awaits."


    "Alright. But only because you promised." She nodded, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "That''s the spirit. Now, let''s get moving. We''ve got a long journey ahead of us," I said, turning toward the south.


    The centaur girl shot me a glare but didn''t argue. She fell into step beside me, her hooves clacking against the ground as we made our way to her father''s house. The air between us was awkward, filled with unresolved tension and desire, and I couldn''t help but glance over at the centaur girl from time to time. Her bare chest bounced slightly with each step, and I found myself admiring the way her muscles rippled beneath her smooth, tanned skin. She was a warrior through and through, and there was something undeniably attractive about her.


    We continued walking for a while, and gradually, the awkward silence was replaced by easy conversation. We spoke of all manner of things¡ªthe weather, the surrounding wildlife, the state of the roads. There was an almost casual familiarity to it, despite the fact that we were complete strangers. We finally arrived at her home.


    A small primitive hut made of wood and thatch, situated beneath the shadow of a great old oak tree. The sunlight was streaming through its leaves, giving the whole scene an idyllic look, which was contradicted only by the fact that the grass around the place was all dead and withered.


    "Is this where you live, Captain Horsey?" I asked, arching an eyebrow. "It''s a bit, uh... humble."


    "Yeah, yeah. I know what you''re thinking¡ªit''s small and pathetic, but at least it''s better than sleeping outside," the centaur girl said, shrugging. "At least building it was easy for someone like me."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, I''m a centaur," she replied in a matter-of-fact tone as if that explained everything. "We''re not good at building and stuff."


    "Right," I nodded, though I didn''t quite follow. But I decided to let the matter rest and focus on the task at hand. "Anyways, the place looks cozy. Is your father inside?"


    "Yes."


    As we approached the hut, the centaur girl''s demeanor changed. Her previously fiery spirit and easygoing attitude had completely disappeared, replaced by a soft, worried expression. She knocked gently on the wooden plank that acted as a door, calling out in a quiet tone.


    "Father, I''m home."


    "..."


    There was no reply, and the horse girl didn''t wait for one¡ªshe just entered. The place was poorly lit. The floor was covered in animal hides and tree leaves, the only source of light was a small fireplace, and the smell of decay and blood was strong enough for me to notice. However, when my eyes landed on the male centaur lying on the floor, unconscious, I was truly shocked by the terrible sight.


    His human part was actually larger than average. If he were a normal human, his size would be that of an enormous muscle beast man¡ªa giant of two and a half meters with gray hair and battle scars all over his body. However, this man wasn''t human; he was a centaur, and the horse part of his body was... well. Do you know those tiny miniature ponies people like to parade with at children''s birthday parties? Those types of things¡ªthat''s his horse body.


    A horse no bigger than an ordinary dog. My gaze flicked from the little body to the big body, and a chill ran down my spine. It looked like something from a horror movie, with its sickeningly light brown skin and emaciated limbs.


    "Damn, Captain Horsey, what the hell happened to your father?" I muttered, my eyes wide. I knew he was suffering from some strange disease. His tiny legs were covered in dark purple veins. He looked as if he had been poisoned. Just by looking at them, I could see that his legs were soft like the bone had turned into nothing¡ªjust muscle and flesh.


    "I... I don''t really know," she whimpered. Fresh tears streamed down her cheeks, dripping onto her chest. She trembled, her hands grasping her father''s hand tightly.


    "He was already suffering from multiple wounds caused by those filthy green monsters, but they weren''t fatal or anything," the horse girl added. Her words were broken and choked. It was clear how much she loved her father and how much his condition was affecting her.


    "But one day, he suddenly fell sick for no apparent reason. His body began to shrink, and his legs became weak like they were hollow. It''s like he can''t control his own body."


    Ding!


    [Morgana, I detect the same magical signature I detected from the futa centaur''s testicles inside the older male centaur''s body,] Herma suddenly spoke.


    "What?!"


    "Something wrong, Perverted Thief?" The horse girl suddenly turned around, her big blue eyes staring at me, a pleading look on her face. "Y-You promised to help my father, right?"


    "Yes, yes," I waved my hand in reassurance. But internally, I was in utter shock. When I recalled that the artifact inside the girl''s testicles could absorb the mana from the air and also from living beings, the only possible explanation was that her father''s condition was because of that purple stone.


    ''Let''s just wake her father first and then examine the situation more clearly.''


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"  on Patreon


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 251: A Father’s Struggle (1)

    Chapter 251: A Father¡¯s Struggle (1)


    With a big healing potion in hand, bought from my breeding shop, I approached the unconscious centaur. He was still breathing, but not by much. His ragged breaths were uneven and barely audible. Battle scars marked his muscular body, giving me an idea of what kind of man he must''ve been. A strong-willed warrior. However, now his body was like a sack of bones. A sack of broken bones.


    I crouched down beside the huge warrior, examining his sorry state. The purple veins covering his lower body made his skin look like a piece of spoiled meat. As I took a whiff, the metallic smell of decay hit me like a wave, making me grimace.


    "Poor guy."


    Taking a deep breath, slightly moving his messy gray hair away from his face, I pulled the stopper from the potion bottle, raising the glass to his lips. Slowly, I tilted his head and let the dark red liquid flow into his open mouth.


    Gulp Gulp


    He didn''t respond at first, but as the thick red liquid flowed into his mouth, the effect was almost instantaneous. His body lurched forward, his eyes flying open. And the first thing the old centaur did was...


    "What?!"


    He grabbed my neck and immediately strangled me. His eyes were glued and filled with rage, hatred, and fear. I wasn''t concerned about my safety, but damn, this horse man had some terrifying strength. Even with his sickly body, his grip could kill a mortal human. And if he was in his prime, he could possibly squeeze my neck a little more.


    "FATHER, STOP!!!"


    With a ferocious cry, the centaur girl leaped in front of me, tackling her father and ripping my neck free from his iron grip. Could I have avoided his grip? Sure. But where is the fun in that?


    "Cough! Cough! Wha¡ª" The horse man stumbled back, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he released me. His eyes, still wild and filled with confusion, darted between his daughter and me. The centaur girl quickly moved to his side, her hands gently resting on his shoulders as she tried to calm him down.


    "Father, it''s okay," she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''re safe. We''re here to help you."


    "Wh-What happened? W-where... Where am I?"


    The man''s mind seemed to have settled down as a hint of rationality returned to his gaze. He blinked repeatedly, trying to gather his bearings. Slowly, he rose to a sitting position, glancing at his surroundings. His sharp gaze landed on me before his daughter came between us, blocking his gaze.


    "Father, I missed you so much," she said, hugging the huge man and burying her face into his neck. The centaur man stiffened, then relaxed as the words finally sunk in. He reached up, clasping his daughter''s back with shaking arms, and held her close. His body trembled, but his voice remained strong as he spoke.


    "Ha... I never thought I would see you again, young one." The old horse man said, his voice low and gentle as a hint of nostalgia crept into his tone. A ghost of a smile formed on his face, yet the pain in his eyes was evident. "The gods must favor me after all."


    "F-Father, I was so worried about you," the centaur girl whimpered. Tears ran freely down her cheeks and fell onto her father''s bare shoulder, where they ran like miniature rivers across his scar-covered flesh. "I... I thought I would never see you again."


    "Shh, don''t cry, little one," he murmured, lifting her chin with his thumb and gazing deeply into her eyes. A tender smile tugged at his lips as he wiped away her tears with the edge of his sleeve.


    "No, don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    There was an unspoken tension between them, a momentary silence filling the space as both parties gazed deeply at each other. It was almost as if they had their own silent conversation. But then, to my surprise, they leaned against each other, sealing the space with a chaste kiss.


    "Wow!"


    The sudden display of affection made my eyes go wide. My heart skipped a beat as their lips locked in a loving embrace. Then, it turned into an even deeper kiss. The old man wrapped his huge arms around her back, drawing the naked horse girl into his warm embrace.


    Their tongues intertwined, and the girl gave a pleasured whimper. He slowly slipped his hands around her slender waist as she relaxed in his touch. A deep growl escaped the horse man''s lips. And slowly but steadily, the two centaurs kissed like they were lovers, not just a daughter and a father.


    ''Is this how centaurs say hello or good morning to their parents?'' I thought to myself, utterly impressed by the sight in front of me. But then I recalled who built this world. A horny and lustful queen succubus.


    Their kissing went on and on. They sucked each other''s tongues, and slowly their hands began to rub their entire bodies. And that was when things began to heat up. The moment he slipped his hand to her massive tits, the horse girl gave him a yelp, breaking their long, intense kiss. Her entire face turned into a tomato.


    "F-Father~" she cried out, arching her back slightly from his groping. "Aahh... N-not in front of the perverted thief... Hnnng."


    "Ah!"


    With a gasp, the two of them broke away from the embrace. Both their faces flushed crimson. The horse girl immediately turned and looked away in shame, covering her breasts with both arms. Meanwhile, the old centaur man simply averted his gaze and awkwardly cleared his throat. A slight smirk formed on my face as I watched the whole spectacle play out in front of me.


    "Ehmm."


    The horse man coughed to hide his embarrassment as he straightened himself, a thin, strained smile appearing on his face. He took a moment to recompose himself and get his bearings before looking at me again, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Young warrior," he spoke, addressing me in a respectful tone. "Thank you for saving and caring for my daughter. I owe you a great deal, but my mind is muddled and my strength is weak. Tell me, how may I pay my dues and take them quickly, for my strength will not last much longer?"


    "No need to worry, Sir Centaur," I replied, a sly grin forming on my lips as I sat on the dirty ground in front of him, naked. With my perfect breasts and my legs spread apart, my shaft stood proud and erect. My thick and hard cock was aimed straight at his face, pre-cum leaking from its tip from their sudden display of affection earlier.


    "I didn''t do much. I only helped you regain your consciousness. Also, I didn''t save her or even care for her. This beauty can take care of herself," I declared, giving the centaur girl a wink and a grin. "You are indeed very lucky to have a beautiful and strong daughter who loves her father so much."


    "Oh, haha... Indeed, I am a lucky man," the horse man laughed. A warm smile appeared on his lips. Gazing at the horse girl, she couldn''t help but give a small smile in return, her eyes gleaming with hope.


    "Please excuse my terrible condition," he said, giving me a deep bow. "My name is Sukal. I''m a hunter and the father of this lovely maiden here whose name is..."


    "U-Um," the centaur girl stuttered. As she heard the word directed at her, the horse girl realized that she hadn''t formally introduced herself yet. "My name is Soraka."


    "Soraka, what a unique name, Captain Horsey," I nodded, satisfied with her introduction. And in turn, the horse girl gave me a beaming smile, which was really cute.


    "And my name is Morgana. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Soraka and Sukal," I smiled, looking at both of them. My hard 12-inch cock still stood proud and twitched slightly from the lusty feeling. However, when the horse girl''s gaze landed on my dick, her cheeks flushed, and her expression turned awkward.


    "So the first thing that needs to be done is removing the source of your illness," I spoke, cutting their pleasantries short. And immediately, their expressions changed. The smile was gone, and sorrow and dread had replaced them.


    "H-How?" Sukal asked, and for a split second, his eyes shifted downward toward his daughter. However, that was a mere second, and he returned his focus to me. His daughter didn''t seem to notice, but that action told me everything I needed to know.


    "Captain Horsey, do you mind stepping outside?" I said, my smile never dropping even once as my eyes held the centaur girl''s gaze. "I need to speak to your father privately."


    "Eh?" The horse girl turned towards me, a puzzled look appearing on her face. "Y-Yes, but why?"


    "Soraka, please wait outside," her father softly spoke, not answering her question directly. His hand landed on her shoulder and gave her a soft squeeze, then turned to me. There was no emotion on his face except exhaustion and deep sorrow.


    "O-Okay," reluctantly, the horse girl rose from the floor and made her way towards the door of the tiny hut, occasionally throwing a nervous glance back towards me. A few moments later, the sound of a door opening and closing came. And just as the sound was heard, Sukal spoke again.


    "Now that we are alone," Sukal stated, his tone turning serious as he leaned close, a clouded expression covering his handsome face. "Are you going to harm my daughter?"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"  on Patreon


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 252: A Father’s Struggle (2)

    "Now that we are alone," Sukal stated, his tone turning serious as he leaned close, a clouded expression covering his handsome face. "Are you going to harm my daughter?"


    "..."


    "You misunderstand, Sukal," I chuckled, liking his devotion as a father, and I was truly surprised that even in his fucked-up state, his priority wasn''t himself but his daughter¡ªa man that loves his child so dearly to the point that he was ready to jump at me and fight to the death.


    "You do know the source of your sickness," I stated, my tone suddenly changing from cheerful to cold, my gaze piercing his soul. "Don''t you?"


    "Y-Yes," Sukal responded, his voice wavering slightly as he felt the danger he was in. He bit his lip and closed his eyes, calming himself before speaking.


    "The day I got injured," the horseman began slowly, his words measured and carefully chosen. "My daughter and I searched the woods for some healing herbs and luckily found some, but suddenly, some strange things happened," he paused, taking a deep breath. "When my daughter reached to pick up those herbs, the ground beneath her suddenly turned into some purple sludgy thing and engulfed her."


    "What happened next?" I inquired, curious to know what led these two to have such an unusual bond.


    "Nothing, that purple thing disappeared as fast as it appeared," the horseman answered with a sigh, his eyes gazing at the long three-meter-tall wooden spear that I had failed to see before.


    "But things changed after that. My daughter started acting different from before," he continued, his brows furrowing slightly at the recollection. "The same goes for me. Every time I see her, my emotions go wild, my heart beats fast, and I keep thinking dirty stuff about my own child. I want her in more ways than as a daughter. A parent shouldn''t think that way, and that led me to being more sick with time."


    ''Yep, it''s totally the fault of the stone,'' I grinned internally, my thought confirmed by his words. ''His health is being absorbed slowly by the stone every time they do something intimate.''


    "Did you have any sexual intercourse with Soraka after the incident?" I asked, wanting to make sure. I could sense that Soraka was a virgin, but the purple stone could have the ability to restore her virginity for more lust harvesting. Cause, you know, there is nothing better than a virgin pussy to rip and taste.


    "What?!" the centaur gasped, his eyes widened as he stared at me, shocked by my question. But I wasn''t affected. Instead, the corners of my lips lifted into a smile as I smelled his lust.


    "N-No, I didn''t," Sukal managed, his voice trembling, yet his expression betrayed nothing. He clenched his jaw shut and swallowed hard. A conflicted look appeared in his eyes, but before I could question him further, he suddenly spoke up.


    "I wanted to, more than anything," Sukal choked out, his voice strained as he fought back the pain. A hint of despair crept into his eyes as he continued. "However, that desire also brought me shame. I couldn''t let myself sleep beside her knowing full well of my sinful thoughts."


    "..."


    A heavy silence filled the room, my thoughts running wild. I understood his pain, but at the same time, I wanted to punch his motherfucker face. How can he not have sex with that lovely girl? There is no way I would miss that chance if it was mine. But again, what I can achieve and my desires are beyond the minds of mortals.


    ''Herma, can I heal him?'' I mentally asked my assistant.


    [Yes, but I won''t recommend you to do it here, Morgana,] Herma replied. [You can remove the lustful energy by absorbing it; however, to restore his body to its prime, it will be best to use your divine energy, and I recommend letting the male centaur slowly heal inside your temple.]


    ''Why is that?'' I asked, curiosity seeping through my veins. But then I understood what Herma was implying.


    ''A rapid healing could affect his body in the long run after suffering from the drain of that artifact.''


    [Exactly.]


    Slow or rapid healing both work for me. Since my deal with Soraka was to heal her father right now, what happened in the future isn''t my problem to deal with. However, with one quick glance at Sukal, I understood two things.


    The centaur was a great warrior and a valuable breeder. I didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now, meeting people outside of my land made me realize more good things about my first aspect. I can determine if the person next to me would be good for breeding or not. For example, I could sense that breeding with Sukal, even in his current state, would give me stronger daughters, far stronger than breeding with Soraka.


    And me, Morgana, the breeder, would never turn a chance like that down.


    "Sukal," I began, my voice steady and commanding, "I have a proposal for you."


    "What kind of proposal?" Sukal asked, his curiosity evident.


    "A mutually beneficial proposal," I replied, my tone as professional as it could be. "But before I explain my proposition, I just want you to know that I promised Soraka to heal you, and I intend to keep it."


    "So healing me isn''t part of the proposal," he nodded. A thoughtful expression flashed across his face. "Tell me."


    "Well," I smiled, leaning forward slightly, raising two fingers, meeting his gaze. "I want two things from you, and I''ll reward you far beyond just healing."


    "One: I want you to work for me as a warrior and help me train a few of my people," I began, my tone turning serious. "It''s not going to be something extreme but something to help them survive better."


    "W-work for you?" he repeated, slightly surprised. But then he smirked, his gaze unwavering, holding mine. There was a glint of amusement in his eyes as he spoke, "If this old warrior''s bones are able, then consider it done," he chuckled.


    ''Good, now the second one.''


    "Second one: I want you to breed me."


    "Pfft... Cough Cough!"


    Sukal''s reaction was more shocking than it should have been. His calm attitude changed into a panicked one. His face was instantly filled with an embarrassed blush, and his eyes widened like never before.


    ''How cute... an old man blushing.''


    "H-Hold on for a sec... uh.. please," he said, his words spilling from his mouth as fast as his heart was beating. The blush didn''t leave his cheeks as he attempted to calm his racing pulse, but it was of no use. His body was trembling in embarrassment, unable to respond coherently.


    "W-What are you talking about," he mumbled in shame. "How can a centaur like myself breed with someone like you... Y-you''re just joking. Don''t tease a man on death''s doorstep."


    "Joking?" I chuckled, amusement dancing in my eyes as he spluttered uncontrollably. There was no doubt in my mind, no hesitation as I stared at him, his panic rising. He was indeed embarrassed by the proposal. I could tell from the flush on his cheeks to the sweat breaking out on his brow, but there was also a desire lingering there. Something was hidden, yearning. And I was willing to take advantage of it.


    "Sukal."


    "Eh?" Sukal lifted his head to see me strutting towards him, a knowing smirk playing upon my lips. He stiffened, his eyes locking with mine. "Wh-Whaa¡ª"


    I leaned towards him and raised my left hand, bringing it down gently onto his shoulder. His body shuddered slightly under the touch, his breathing increasing rapidly. But then, I smiled at him. Not the same playful smile as before, but an intimate one, filled with warmth and kindness.


    "I can give birth to anything," I whispered, leaning in closer until our lips almost touched. The air between us grew thick with desire. A hungry gaze flitted across Sukal''s eyes, but still, he remained hesitant.


    "W-What do you mean..." The centaur coughed awkwardly, the embarrassment still plastered on his face.


    "Anything. Centaur or otherwise," I grinned, my grin only growing wider when I sensed his lust for me. Sadly, due to his condition, his horse dick was a mere four inches in size and couldn''t pleasure my womb properly.


    "Sukal, you''re a strong man and a great hunter," I whispered, rubbing my hands down his naked body and tracing my fingers gently over his muscular chest. "Your seed can breed strong offspring, and your daughters will be as pretty as yours. I can sense that much and more."


    "B-But... I already have a daughter," he murmured. His expression grew grim as his gaze shifted towards the door where Soraka was probably waiting outside, unaware that her beloved father was dying to have sex with me or her, no matter how much he tried to deny it.


    "Shhh! Don''t worry about Soraka," I placed my left hand on his cheek, turning his gaze towards mine, gazing deep into his blue eyes and giving a comforting wink. "Trust me, Soraka is very lonely, and she would be very happy when she hears the good news."


    "W-What good news?" he gulped, a shiver running down his spine from my comforting voice.


    "The good news is... that her lovely father can be a man again and give her beautiful young sisters, as strong and brave as she," I answered, knowing the right words to make his mind break down and let himself do as his desire commands him.


    "You want that too, don''t you, Sukal?"


    "..."


    "Beautiful centaur daughters... just imagine it," I pressed the matter more. "Calling you daddy, their hooves and tiny little hands and fingers clinging to yours, and their bellies swollen with your semen, growing with your offspring."


    "...."


    His heart was pounding in his chest like never before. His erection, standing painfully erect, the blood coursing through his veins making his shaft swell until it seemed ready to burst. His entire being trembled in anticipation. His mind swam with images, vivid images. Images of his new daughters.


    "What should I do?"


    "Be a man and breed me. Put as many daughters as you can in my womb."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"  on Patreon


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 253: Father and Daughter

    "Be a man and breed me. Put as many daughters as you can in my womb."


    Sukal''s ears perked up slightly as his brain finally processed the words spoken to him. Those two words resonated inside his mind. His breathing quickened, and he shivered in anticipation. Every cell in his body was urging him to obey. And so he obeyed.


    "I wish too but I can''t right now," Sukal''s confession echoed throughout the tiny hut. He was about to say more, but I leaned in and placed a single finger against his mouth, silencing him.


    "Don''t worry about that, once your body fully recovers, then nothing will stop you from breeding a centaur queen," I retorted, winking suggestively at him and slowly pulling my hands away from him.


    "Right now you just need to focus on recovering."


    "Alright... I don''t understand most of what you said, but I trust you," he sighed in defeat. I have successfully convinced a centaur hunter to breed with me. But of course, the prize was far more worthy than anything else; not only will I get strong centaur offspring, but I''ll fulfill one of my many horny wishes, the wish to fuck and be fucked by a centaur.


    Growl!


    A low rumbling noise emanated from somewhere below me, causing both our eyes to snap toward the source¡ª his stomach.


    "Are you hungry, Sukal?" I smirked slightly, arching an eyebrow at him. He was about to open his mouth to speak, but I didn''t let him, shoving my left breast directly into his mouth without giving him the chance to respond.


    "Be a good boy and drink as much breast milk as you can," I teased, enjoying the shocked and embarrassed look on his face. He didn''t move an inch, nor did he pull his face away from my breast. To tease him more, I slightly squeezed the upper side of my tit and sprayed milk directly into his mouth.


    "!!!" Sukal''s eyes widened in surprise as the warm, sweet milk filled his mouth. He sputtered slightly, trying to adjust to the sudden influx, but quickly began to swallow, his throat working eagerly. His hands, which had been resting by his sides, instinctively reached up to grasp my waist, pulling me closer. He''d never tasted anything quite like it ¨C rich, thick, and seemingly imbued with an energy that coursed through his weakened limbs.


    "Hehehe," I chuckled softly, feeling a sense of satisfaction as I watched him feed greedily from my breast. My delicious white milk flowed directly into his empty stomach, filling his body with strength and warmth.


    "That''s it," I murmured, my voice a low purr. "Drink up. It''s good for you."


    It was funny watching such a fierce, proud, and strong man like himself, behaving so timidly and submissively. I wanted him, craved him. Wanted to devour him whole and have him return the favor.


    Sukal''s cheeks flushed a deep red, a mix of embarrassment and desire shining in his eyes. He drank eagerly, his tongue lapping at my nipple, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. I could feel his body responding to the intimate contact, his breaths coming in ragged gasps as he sucked and swallowed.


    However, I saw that the lust and the pleasure were leaving his body in the form of a thin purple smoke, heading directly to the hut door, where I saw a big round blue eye peeking into the room through a crack in the door.


    ''Are you peeking, Soraka?'' A devious smile played at the corners of my mouth as I saw her figure behind the door with my god''s eyes. The horse girl was breathing heavily, and her gaze was fixed on us, while slowly playing with her breasts.


    "This tastes incredible, Morgana." Sukal panted, pulling away from my nipple and gazing at it adoringly. "What is it?"


    "Something special," I giggled, running my fingers down his muscular body. "It will make you strong... strong enough to breed me. Now forget about that and focus on eating."


    "Okay," He grinned back, licking my wet nipple. Enjoying the taste and moaning from the feeling. His soft beard scratched against my bare skin, sending jolts of electricity down my spine.


    Sukal''s enthusiasm grew with each passing moment, his hunger for my milk insatiable. He suckled and lapped at my breast with increasing fervor, his hands gripping my waist tightly as he pulled me closer. The sensation of his mouth on my nipple was intoxicating, and I could feel my own desire building with each passing second. But I decided to play a little with the innocent horsey first.


    I turned around, gazing directly into her eye, with my mouth open and tongue out, I showed her my ''Ahh'' face, as I slowly guided her father''s thick fingers to my honeypot, drenched from all the sucking and touching.


    Sukal''s fingers, rough and calloused from years of wielding his spear and surviving in the wild, brushed against my sensitive flesh, sending a jolt of pleasure through my body. I let out a soft moan, my eyes still locked on Soraka''s, who was now biting her lower lip, her breaths coming in short, excited pants. I could see the lust in her eyes, the desire to join us, to be a part of this pleasure, to be a part of us.


    "Come here, Soraka," I whispered. My words seemed to pull her out of the dazed state she''d fallen into. She opened the door hesitantly, her hooves clicked softly on the dirt floor as she entered, her eyes darting between her father.


    Sukal''s fingers paused briefly as Soraka entered the hut, his eyes flicking up to meet hers. The air in the room grew thick with anticipation and a mix of emotions¡ªembarrassment, curiosity, and a shared, unspoken desire. I let the moment stretch out for a second longer, then nodded encouragingly to Soraka.


    "Go on, Don''t be shy Soraka. There''s plenty to share."


    She glanced down at her father, the blush spreading across her cheeks intensifying. His fingers resumed their movements, teasing my folds, rubbing my clit. Soraka hesitated for a moment longer before taking a deep breath and stepping closer. Her eyes met mine, and I could see the same hunger that had been in Sukal''s gaze earlier. She reached out a tentative hand, her fingers brushing against my arm before sliding down to grip my waist.


    "Oh!" I was stunned for a moment. Instead of going for the available right nipple, Soraka chose the other one, the one Sukal was already suckling. Without breaking her gaze, she brought her mouth to suck the milk that was leaking from the corner of her father''s mouth.


    ''Fuck, this is hot.''


    The unexpectedness of Soraka''s action sent a jolt of arousal through my body. Sukal was also surprised by his daughter''s act, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he adjusted his position slightly, making room for Soraka. The two of them suckled together, their tongues occasionally brushing against each other as they lapped at my nipple and exchanged my sweet white milk.


    "Ahhh this feels good," I moaned, pleasure filling me. Both of their warm mouths feeding from the same place was heavenly. They took turns drinking from my breasts; when one of them was drinking from the source, the other would lap at the milk dripping from its mouth, trying to catch every single drop.


    Soraka, now a little bolder, slowly started rubbing her own body against mine. She then sandwiched my dick between her big, round tits and began moving her body up and down, creating an amazing boobjob.


    The sensation was overwhelming, and I let out a deep, guttural moan, my hips instinctively thrusting forward to meet her movements. The sight of Soraka pleasuring me while her father continued to suckle at my breast was incredibly erotic, pushing me closer to the edge of ecstasy.


    Sukal''s fingers between my legs moved in sync with Soraka''s movements, his touch growing more insistent and skilled. The dual sensations of his fingers and Soraka''s breasts were almost too much to bear, and I could feel my body tensing, ready to explode at any moment.


    "Yes, just like that," I encouraged, my voice breathless and filled with desire. "Don''t stop, either of you."


    The air in the hut crackled with a palpable tension, thick with unspoken desires and the lingering scent of milk and arousal. The purple smoke, now a faint wisp, clung to Soraka, whispering promises of deeper pleasures as it absorbed the lust that Sukal was producing. I was immune.


    Soraka looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of lust and determination. She increased the pace of her movements, her breasts bouncing with each thrust, sending ripples through my flesh. But what really brought me to the edge was her sudden, sneak attack on the tip of my cock.


    "Ahhh...fuck."


    I couldn''t help but let out a cry as her soft, warm tongue flicked over the head of my cock. It was too much. The combined assault of their mouths, her father''s fingers, and her boobs was simply too intense. A wave of pleasure crashed over me, and I felt myself teetering on the brink.


    "That''s it, Soraka. Yes!" I moaned, my voice hoarse and ragged. I gripped the centaur girl''s shoulders, my fingernails digging into her soft skin. I was lost in the moment, utterly consumed by the pleasure coursing through my body.


    "I-I''m cumming!"


    "S-Soraka!" Sukal gasped. He pulled away from my breast, his eyes wide as he gazed at his daughter. She didn''t stop, her breasts still bouncing up and down as she pleasured my shaft and sucked at the tip of my cock. The sight of her father watching was too much, and I couldn''t hold back any longer. I let out a low groan, my hips bucking uncontrollably as my orgasm washed over me.


    My dick pulsed and twitched, sending thick jets of cum spraying across Soraka''s breasts and face. The milky white fluid coated her breasts, her neck, and her cheeks. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was open, her tongue out, savoring the taste of my seed. The sight was unbelievably erotic, and I couldn''t help but admire the lewdness of it all. But that was just the beginning.


    The true lewdness came from Soraka collecting some of my cum from her face and feeding it to her father. Her soft hands cupped the old centaur''s face and directed it to her own mouth, sealing his lips with hers and sharing the taste of my seed with him.


    "Ahh! It tastes amazing!" Sukal exclaimed, the look on his face was priceless. His eyes were wide, filled with shock and awe.


    "It''s like milk, but more..." His words trailed off, lost in the euphoria of the moment.


    "Mmmm," Soraka hummed in agreement, her lips curled into a smile. She ran her fingers through her father''s messy hair, stroking him gently. "You should taste it from the source."


    Soon, the two threw all their relations, morals, gender, and anything else aside and became one being, a lustful hungry beast with one thing in mind, devouring my cock and drinking my cum.


    ''Well, well, well, isn''t this interesting?'' I thought to myself as I watched in awe, my body still trembling from the intense orgasm. The sight of Sukal and Soraka, father and daughter, united in their desire to pleasure me, was beyond anything I could have imagined. Their tongues intertwined, licking my entire cock and sharing the taste of my cum.


    "I''m very proud of you two," I smiled, stroking their hair gently. They were lost in their own world of pleasure and desire, oblivious to anything else.


    ''Especially you, Sukal,'' I voiced in my head, truly shocked by how fast he changed from feeling guilty for his desire to fuck his daughter to lustfully eating my dick with her.


    ''You''re too good to stay as a man,'' I thought, my lips curving into a devious smile. Watching him licking the tip of my cock, ''With time, I''ll make him beg me to transform him into a futa.''


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"  on Patreon


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 254: Looking For Clues

    "Take care of yourself, out there Little one"


    "Y-Yes, I will Father" the young horse girl nodded. Her eyes were still gleaming from the tears, but she was smiling and that''s what mattered the most to the old centaur.


    "Now go," He added, giving his daughter a warm hug before pulling away and gently patting her on the back.


    "I''m ready," Sukal said, turning to face me. The look on his face was confident and strong, totally different from a few minutes ago. When that lustful energy and horniness died out, he snapped out of his trance and returned to normal, and the look on his face was of pure horror. Imagine a strong and proud warrior, feeling so deep in pleasure that he lost control of his own self and sucked a cock in front of his own daughter.


    ''Phew that was a close call'' I sighed in relief if I waited a little bit longer, Sukal''s mind would be broken for sure, which would be very bad for my plans, so I had to use my skill ''Influence'' to remove the guilt and plant the thought that sucking dicks along with everything he did was normal.


    "Alright then," I smiled, my gaze meeting him, opening my system and the map.


    "Remember, you''ll fall into a deep sleep for three days or a week at most," I explained. "And when you wake up you''ll find yourself inside my temple."


    "Three days," he repeated, his brows furrowing slightly. "What will happen to my body?"


    "Your body will be transported inside my temple," I answered, placing my hand on his shoulder. "Your body will be healed completely by the time you wake up."


    "I see..." His expression softened slightly, a hint of relief flashing in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine," I reassured him, giving his shoulder a comforting squeeze. "I''ll take good care of your body."


    "I trust you."


    A soft sigh escaped his lips as he closed his eyes, relaxing his shoulders slightly. He took a deep breath, then nodded at me. His gaze was filled with determination, yet there was a tinge of fear in his voice as he spoke.


    "Take care of my daughter."


    "I will," I replied without hesitation, returning his nod. My lips curled into a smile as I patted his back one last time, before mentally pressing a few buttons in my system, preparing to teleport the old centaur. This was a new function I received when I built my temple¡ªI could teleport people to it at will, and from there, they could enter my land.


    ''A new loophole.''


    "Be ready," I whispered, and as soon as I said those words, Sukal''s body glowed in bright golden light, slowly disappearing.


    "See you later," Soraka waved at her father as he disappeared in a flash of golden light. Her face was filled with sadness, but there was also a hint of relief in her eyes. She knew that her father would be safe in my care, and that was enough to ease her worries.


    "Okay, now it''s time to move to the next step," I mumbled, gazing at Soraka''s big, round blue eyes.


    "I''ll show you the place," she said, reaching with her hand, and picking up the long wooden spear that Sukal had left on the wall earlier. The spear was three meters long and two inches thick, made out of very strong wood. The tip was made from stone¡ªa sharp, hard piece of stone.


    "Let''s go," the horse girl added, and she kicked the door of her small home open, then exited, followed by me. I didn''t tell Soraka that her father''s condition was due to the purple stone in her testicles. Given her character, I was pretty sure that she would blame herself for hurting her own father¡ªsomething she wouldn''t forgive herself for.


    ''Better keep quiet and deal with the issue in the shadows,'' I said to myself as I followed the blonde centaur girl. The sound of her hooves hitting the dry earth filled my ears, along with the slight breeze blowing through the woods. The cool air felt refreshing on my naked skin. She was taking me to the spot where she was attacked by that purple thing.


    "I just can''t get that stuff out of my mind," Soraka sighed. She placed a hand on her chest, her eyes flickering down at the grassy forest floor beneath our feet. I stayed quiet, letting her talk at her own pace.


    "It happened so quickly. One moment, I was standing outside the hut. Next, I was covered with white stuff and your cock in my mouth."


    "Hehehe," I chuckled, remembering what happened an hour ago. The look in her eyes had been utterly transfixed, and I could tell from the hunger in her voice that she had enjoyed every second. And the size of her testicles confirmed my thought¡ªthe purple stone reacted based on her thoughts and desires. The lust energy she absorbed from her father was based on a deep desire she had for him.


    I tested it after lowering my resistance to the stone. At first, the stone didn''t absorb the energy from me, but when I leaned in and whispered to Soraka that when her father heals, he''ll breed us both, suddenly the stone started working¡ªabsorbing my sexual energy, filling her testicles more, which also caused the centaur girl to get really horny and devour my cock again.


    ''More testing is required.''


    I didn''t want to press her on that matter, especially since it would only be adding unnecessary guilt. She must feel awkward enough already, having a sex incident with her father¡ªit was best not to burden her even more than this, at least for now, since my focus was on finding where the fuck this purple stone came from.


    "The place is not far from here, just a little further," the young blonde centaur girl declared while changing direction and walking to the left, heading for a small mountain that I could see in the far distance.


    "That was fast," I commented as I rushed my steps to stay by her side. "Did you come back here again after the incident?"


    "N-No, my father forbade me from that," Soraka blushed as she walked and held the heavy wooden spear like it was a toothpick.


    "He was right to do so," I replied, my voice gentle. "It''s not safe to return to the scene of an attack, especially when you don''t know what you''re dealing with."


    "Yeah... but I couldn''t help myself," she admitted, her voice softening. "I had to know more about what happened to me. I needed to understand why I felt so... different."


    "We''ll find out," I assured her, placing a comforting hand on her horseback. I could tell that she was scared, even though she was trying her hardest to be brave.


    "Together." I smiled at her, the expression warm and genuine, wanting her to see how much I trusted and believed in her. The reaction I got was kinda funny¡ªher entire face instantly turned into a tomato.


    The path led us through a dense forest, the trees casting long, dappled shadows across the forest floor. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and pine needles, and the only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the occasional chirp of a bird. Soraka moved with quiet grace, her hooves barely disturbing the undergrowth. She seemed to be in her element, at home in the wilderness.


    As we continued our journey, the landscape began to change. The dense forest gave way to rocky terrain, and the small mountain loomed closer. The air grew cooler, and the sound of her hooves and my footsteps echoed against the hard stone ground. We didn''t speak much, each of us lost in our thoughts, our eyes peeled for any potential threats.


    "We''re almost there," Soraka said, her voice barely above a whisper. She pointed towards a narrow path that wound its way up the side of the mountain. "It happened just up ahead."


    "Okay," I nodded, my senses heightening as we approached the site of the incident. The path was steep and treacherous, but Soraka navigated it with ease, her hooves sure and steady. I followed closely behind, my eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger.


    Finally, we reached a small clearing at the base of the mountain. The sight of the simple and lovely dandelion flowers filling the place was oddly nostalgic, almost feeling like home, which was true since I could recall that inside the trial my Aunt Maria had a small garden that was filled with dandelions and other kinds of beautiful plants. She used them to make oil to create a liquid that acted as a lube during her son''s orgies, which she was totally into.


    ''Well... it wasn''t my fault she was already corrupted. I just gave her a small push,'' I smiled, remembering how she used that massive dildo I gave her to destroy her son''s ass in bed.


    ''Still need to figure out how to use those three magical rings. Maybe Herma can help with this.''


    "Morgana, this is the place," Soraka suddenly called, snapping me from my thoughts. I looked up and saw her pointing at a specific location.


    "Interesting," I commented, examining the spot. It was the only one that was black like someone had tried to burn the earth and failed. And when I examined it more closely, my eyes suddenly were able to see thin purple lines connected together like a spider web beneath the earth. On some lines, I was able to spot strange symbols floating around like particles in a dense mist.


    ''Herma, is this a magical circle?'' I asked my assistant, hoping to get some insight into the strange site. She was the only one with vast knowledge.


    [Yes, Morgana. This is a magical circle, an array to be precise¡ªa powerful one, created to prevent people from entering,] Herma responded immediately.


    "Or keep something in," I muttered, my eyes narrowing as I traced the faint purple lines with my gaze. Standing to my feet, I extended my hand, using my blood magic to create three items: two massive hammers and one big nail. Throwing one of the hammers to Soraka, I spoke.


    "Captain Horsey, we''re going to do some hammering and get sweaty."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"  on Patreon


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 255: No End to the White Stuff

    Boom!


    "Ahh... this is life"


    Boom!


    "Hammer, boobs, and sweat"


    Boom!


    "Oh, come on now, Soraka, use your ass and hit it harder," I teased, swinging the sledgehammer in my hands onto the black earth, watching the centaur girl who had her tail up to give her extra strength and a boost of sexiness.


    "Shut up, Morgana," Soraka snapped back, a slight blush spreading across her cheeks as she hit the hammer down on the blood nail that was deep into the ground.


    "Stop watching with that stupid smile on your face and help me a little," she exclaimed, sweat dripping from her perfect breasts, making her skin shine in a heavenly light.


    "Come on, can''t I enjoy watching a beautiful girl drenched in her own sweat?" I smiled innocently, my eyes fixed on the glorious big round boobs in front of me. Soraka''s breasts glistened and dripped with sweat. I loved the sight and could watch her bounce around all day.


    "Humph..." Soraka rolled her eyes but couldn''t help the slight smile that tugged at the corners of her mouth. "Fine, but don''t just stand there. Put some muscle into it too."


    "Alright, alright," I chuckled, though my gaze lingered on the way her entire form swayed and jiggled with each swing. "But you have to admit, you look... energized."


    With a chuckle, I gripped my sledgehammer tighter and swung it down with renewed vigor. The impact sent vibrations through the ground, and the blackened earth began to crack and crumble under our combined efforts.


    Boom!


    "That''s more like it!" Soraka exclaimed, her voice filled with determination. She swung her hammer down again, the force of her blow sending chunks of earth flying.


    Boom!


    We fell into a rhythm, our hammers striking the blood nail in unison. Our breaths came in heavy gasps, and our bodies glistened with a sheen of sweat. With each swing, the magical seal etched into the earth began to break down, its energy flickering and fading. The ground trembled and split open, releasing plumes of dust and dirt.


    "Almost... there."


    Soraka''s blue eyes blazed with determination as she raised her sledgehammer, her breasts jiggling with each movement. Her whole body was soaked with sweat, and her nipples were rock-hard in the cool mountain air. But she showed no sign of fatigue or exhaustion, her will and heart stronger than her flesh and bone.


    ''This girl,'' I whistled internally and kept working, swinging my sledgehammer like a professional wrestler, hitting that magical seal hard and hard.


    Soon, cracks began to appear, splitting the ground open. A huge chunk of earth and stone broke off and crashed to the ground, creating a crater and revealing a dark hole that led deeper underground.


    "Ahh, there you are," I sighed in relief, gazing at the newly made hole. "I told you there was an empty space on the earth, didn''t I?"


    "Yeah," Soraka panted, still breathing hard from her previous efforts. Because she was a centaur, lying on the ground to rest like me was a little difficult, so she decided to use the spear''s end as support, noticing that I used my mana to create some type of air bubble beneath her so she could rest easily. Then I pulled from my inventory a wooden water bottle.


    "Do you want water or..." I said, a sly grin spreading across my face as I shook the wooden water bottle with my right hand and squeezed my breast with my left, suggesting a very sweet alternative drink.


    "...My milk."


    "!!!" Soraka''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise and something akin to... anticipation?... crossing her features. She hesitated for a moment, her gaze shifting between the water bottle and my offered breast.


    "Water," she finally said, her voice a little breathless. "Please."


    "Suit yourself," I shrugged and tossed her the water bottle. She caught it easily and lifted the lid, draining the contents in just a few gulps. The sight of her exposed neck, her head tilted back, and the drops of water falling on her sweaty skin was incredibly erotic, and I couldn''t help but imagine myself running my tongue along her skin, fully tasting it. But it was the wrong time for such thoughts, so I dismissed them quickly and refocused on the task at hand.


    After a few minutes, I broke the silence.


    "So," I said, stretching my limbs. "Ready to see what''s down there?"


    "Yes," she nodded, her expression turning serious. "Let''s get this over with."


    We approached the edge of the newly formed chasm, peering into the darkness below. This was the only weakness in this magical array. That''s why we were able to break a hole without me using my divine energy and alerting the other gods to my presence.


    "Watch your step," I warned as Soraka leaned in, trying to get a better look. My eyes locked onto the darkness, able to see through it. And what I saw was truly amazing¡ªman-made stone walls and pillars.


    "A labyrinth," my jaw dropped at the realization.


    "What is a labyrinth?" the centaur girl next to me asked, trying her best to pronounce my word correctly.


    "Something that will cause us a lot of headaches to deal with," I responded, my left hand massaging my forehead, already sensing the upcoming headache.


    ''An underground labyrinth protected by an ancient magical array¡ªthis smells like trouble.''


    "Let''s go," I declared, leaving the centaur girl no time to react as I jumped into the dark hole, dragging her with me using my chains. The last thing I heard before entering the abyss was Soraka''s scream of surprise.


    Splash!


    With a small splash, we landed on the stone floor. The floor was dusty and covered with an inch-thick layer of mud. The place was extremely dark, and even with my senses, I was only able to see a few feet in front of me. And before I had the chance to scan the place, a growling sound came from behind me.


    "!!!" At first, I thought that some beast was able to sneak up on me, but after a quick turn, ready to slice, I saw Soraka lying on the muddy floor, holding her stomach in pain.


    "Soraka!" I exclaimed, rushing over to her and kneeling down beside her. My heart raced as I placed a hand gently on her shoulder, only to find that her body was hot as fire.


    "I-I''m okay... cough!" She tried to speak only to be cut off by coughing.


    "Nah, you''re not okay," I mumbled, trying to figure out what the hell was wrong with her, and as if responding to my thoughts, I saw that the entire place was clouded by the same purple lust mist that was being absorbed by Soraka''s body.


    "Shit!" I cursed, quickly dropping between her horse legs, examining her testicles, and¡ªoh my god!¡ªthey were huge and growing rapidly.


    "AHHHH!" she cried in agony, her whole body convulsing and jerking uncontrollably. Sweat was beading on her forehead, and her breaths came in short, shallow gasps.


    "Please... please... make the pain stop," Soraka''s pleading, begging eyes met mine. Swiftly, I grabbed her and dropped her sweaty body forward to allow her balls to grow freely, giving me more time to think. My mind was working fast.


    ''Herma, is there anything that could help?'' I asked, hoping to receive an answer or an idea from my assistant.


    [At the current condition, no,] Herma''s voice answered immediately. [The lustful energy is all over the place, and it''s impossible to prevent the purple stone from absorbing it.]


    ''Fuck... I can''t leave her like this, look at her balls,'' I yelled inwardly, pointing at Soraka''s genitals. Those fat purple testicles were growing way too fast. In a matter of seconds, their size had reached that of a full-grown man.


    [You can try to slow the growth by emptying her testicles and absorbing sexual energy,] my assistant offered. And I instantly created an image in my mind.


    [You could also try to find a way to prevent her from getting aroused since the speed of the growth and the energy absorption is related to her thoughts and desires, her emotional state of being,] she added, and a thought flashed through my head.


    "THAT''S IT!"


    Swiftly, I opened my inventory and pulled out my living armor, Hunger, and commanded it to wrap itself around Soraka''s cock and balls. Then I flipped her on her back before taking the big bad boy''s tip and shoving it in my pussy.


    ''Herma, I recall seeing a skill in the shop that allows me to store loads of cum instead of a single seed,'' I said, focusing on taking the thick twelve-and-a-half-inch dick inside my womb.


    ''Buy that skill, NOW!''


    Without even waiting for Herma''s reply and with Soraka''s horse cock inside me, I placed one hand on the base of the shaft and the other on the HUGE ball, activating my ''Charm'' skill.


    "AHHHHHH!.... Cumming!"


    The effect was immediate, as Soraka squealed in ecstasy. Her eyes rolled backward as a flood of sticky and hot cum filled my womb. The feeling was just great, feeling my own tummy swell as my inner walls were filled with thick white liquid.


    "F-Fuck yes!" I moaned, my hips thrusting instinctively.


    I was just loving this feeling, this delicious cock pumping shot after shot of hot cum in my womb. Wrong¡ªit wasn''t just a simple load, nooo... it was like a broken dam, a waterfall pouring nonstop, and the feeling was even better when my belly kept swelling up and shrinking rapidly as my new skill worked its magic, absorbing every single drop of cum from her balls and sending them straight to my new internal cum storage.


    "Ahhh~ yes! I love you, Soraka," I screamed her name, lost in the moment, drowning in pleasure. My entire body tingling with euphoria, "I fucking love you and your cock so much!"


    The first chapter of the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"   was released on  the site, I hope you enjoy it


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 256: Statues That Lust

    "Do I really have to wear this?"


    "Yes"


    "But..."


    "Butts are for sex, Captain Horsey," I snapped, turning back to the centaur girl behind me, tired of her questions. This was the sixth time she asked if she really needed to wear the thing I placed around her penis, which she hated the moment I put it on her.


    "That doesn''t even make sense!"


    "Yes, yes it does," I retorted, rolling my eyes. "If you want to die from having your balls explode, then be my guest."


    "Ugh!" She grunted, her blue eyes twitching in frustration. She was pouting, which I found absolutely adorable. Her cheeks were flustered red, clearly embarrassed, and her ears and tail twitched nervously.


    "Don''t complain so much and accept the thing. It''s not like I put the damn cage to make you suffer," I whispered, releasing a tired sigh as we walked in the dark underground maze.


    After taking care of Soraka''s condition by having her empty those big bad balls inside me, I used Hunger to cage her cock in a tentacle-like chastity cage, preventing her from getting hard and thus reducing the effect of the purple stone.


    The cage was not like a normal one and not made to punish the wearer¡ªquite the opposite. The tentacle part was lined with sweeters, sucking away the cum and the desire from the wearer by touching every sensitive zone of her genitalia. This was perfect for this situation since there was no way to avoid lust in a place that was filled with purple smoke.


    Soraka didn''t like it, which was expected. After all, she liked having her cock roaming free even though she was too embarrassed to say it. But when I gave her a choice between a tentacle cage or having the option of removing her huge balls entirely before they exploded, the choice was clear for her.


    ''Let''s deal with this maze real quick so I get to return to sucking those fat balls again.'' A smile tugged at my lips at the idea of fucking Soraka again.


    ...


    [Essence Void Vault (Divine): A unique ability that allows the user to store semen in a void dimension inside their body.


    Each chamber of the Void Vault is unique and has its own property, able to store up to 30,000 liters (7,925 gallons) of semen.


    The number of available chambers: 100.]


    ...


    ''Nice... real nice. It was totally worth the purchase. I''m saving my future babies there.'' I grinned, viewing the skill in the system menu. It cost three million breeding, an astronomical amount, but definitely worth it, especially when my other similar skill, ''Seed and Egg Sack (D),'' stores only a single seed instead of the whole load. Even 150 seed slots aren''t enough when I encounter a rare species.


    But now I can use ''Essence Void Vault (D)'' to store as much semen as I possibly can, giving me plenty of room to collect and preserve the genetic material of various species. This will be incredibly useful for my breeding experiments and ensuring the diversity of my offspring, especially when I acquire the damn skill ''Hybrid Womb'' in the future.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Soraka, still adjusting to the sensation of the tentacle cage, shot me a bewildered glance. I simply shook my head and chuckled, opting to ignore her question and continue on our quest to locate the mysterious source of the purple gas.


    Oh, speaking of quests, I haven''t received one from the system in a long, bloody time.


    ...


    [Investigate the labyrinth and find the source of the unknown purple mist]


    Objective 1: Investigate and explore the labyrinth.


    Objective 2: Find the source of the purple mist.


    Reward: Based on performance.


    ...


    The quest was simple and offered no additional information about the objective or any hint of how to progress, and the reward being based on performance wasn''t the most encouraging thing to hear either, since I had no idea what would count toward the performance.


    "Morgana, look," Soraka suddenly called, snapping me from my thoughts. My eyes followed her pointing finger to the side to see what she was referring to.


    Stone statues of human figures. There were eight statues in total, all male with large, sculpted bodies and extremely well-endowed cocks. They were lining up perfectly, facing each other, creating a line path¡ªa path that led directly to a set of stone double doors with strange inscriptions etched upon them.


    "Be careful," I said, quickly gazing all around, sensing any danger, before sending the floating blood sphere that I created earlier to illuminate our path toward the eight massive-dicked statues.


    "They are well preserved," I said, walking up to the closest one, examining its features... Well, to be honest, whoever the sculptor was, they clearly knew their craft and had a clear idea when they modeled these statues. All of the features were near-perfect representations of ideal physical traits. But that was nothing compared to the large, erect, veiny cocks that hung heavily between their muscular thighs. I swear, the sculptor was definitely a perverted artist. The details on the shaft, the head, the balls, and even the pubic hair were a masterpiece in its own right.


    "Damn! This..." I gulped, drooling a little. The sight was somehow making my mouth water and my pussy get wet.


    "They look alive," Soraka commented, standing next to the first statue and examining it carefully. Her words struck me as odd. Something was strange about the way she looked at it... was she checking out its ass or penis?


    ''Should I steal one?'' I thought to myself for a second, before every fiber of my being urged me to shove one of the statues¡ªor maybe all of them¡ªinside my inventory. Wrapping my right hand around that perfect cock, I was about to open my inventory when¡ª


    "KYAAAHH!"


    Soraka suddenly let out a high-pitched scream, freezing me mid-action. My eyes darted toward the centaur girl, only to see her trying to pull out her hand from the statue''s ass?


    "Aaa!... What are you doing?" I said, narrowing my eyes, and with a small happy smile that the cute, innocent centaur slowly began to lose her horny self.


    "T-the s-statue!" Soraka stuttered. "It moved and locked on my hand!"


    Crack!


    "What!" Now it was my turn to be surprised as the ''statue'' twitched and started to move, its muscles slowly awakening like a sleepwalker.


    "Step back, Soraka!" I swiftly dashed forward, gripping Soraka''s arm and yanking her free from the statue''s iron asscheek grip. As soon as her hand came loose, the statue, its eyes now glowing with a faint, malevolent purple light, turned its head towards us. Its massive cock, previously a work of art, now pulsed with an unnatural energy.


    "Intruders," it growled, its voice a deep, resonant rumble. "You... will... not... pass."


    One by one, the statues'' eyes glowed an eerie purple, the same hue as the mist that filled this cursed maze. Their once-stiff, unmoving forms became fluid, muscles tensing and shifting beneath their now flesh-like stone skin.


    "They''re not statues," Soraka whispered, her voice filled with awe and terror. "They''re... guardians of this place."


    "Guardians with massive cocks," I muttered, crafting blood chains ending with a big round ball, good for smashing rocks, and a massive hammer. "Perfect."


    "W-what the hell did you do?!" Soraka, still shaken, stomped her hooves anxiously.


    "Me?!" I snapped, pointing at her accusingly. "You''re the one who fisted a cursed statue''s ass!"


    "No!" she retorted, crossing her arms in front of her chest defensively. "I just stuck my fingers in a crack that was already there! This isn''t my fault!"


    "Yeah yeah," I rolled my eyes at her and then focused on the five big-dicked guardians that surrounded us. The other three stood in the back. "Stay focused and prepare for the fight."


    The first statue lunged, its massive, veiny cock swinging in a wide arc. I sidestepped, the heavy appendage whistling past my ear. Soraka, her spear a blur of motion, jabbed at the statue''s knee, causing it to stumble momentarily. I used the chance to smash it with my hammer directly to the head.


    Boom!


    The impact of my hammer against the statue''s head sent cracks splintering across its stone surface. The guardian staggered back, purple mist seeping from the fractures like a leaking wound. I grinned, tightening my grip on the weapon before dashing forward, ready to smash. However¡ª


    "What!" I was dumbstruck by what happened next.


    "S...Low!!"


    The three statues standing in the back raised their hands and cast some type of movement-slowing spell on me, as well as an AoE taunt, which basically forced my full attention to their cocks that were standing with an even bigger erection than before. My body wanted nothing more than to shove those perfectly sculpted cocks down my throat and inside my hungry womb. And to my good or bad luck, depending on how you look at it, that wish was granted.


    "Hey!... Stopp... Ahhh~"


    Without warning and with some extraordinary speed unfitting for a stone monster, the two guardians in front of me closed the gap in an instant, taking the opportunity to seize my waist and arms, before spreading my legs and ramming their massive, pulsating cocks like wrecking balls destroying my little tight pussy.


    "Ahhh~! Fuck!" I screamed, my voice echoing through the maze as the two guardians chose to double penetrate my cunt with their insanely long stone shafts. I cried out as they pummeled my inner walls, their hard, rock-veiny cocks scraping against every inch of my pussy.


    "Morgana!" Soraka, witnessing the scene, gasped in horror. She rushed forward, her spear raised, but two stone guardians blocked her path. "Hold on, I''ll save you!"


    "Don''t worry," I answered between heavy panting, enjoying the rough fuck, not a drop of pain but of pleasure. "This feels good."


    "Good?" Soraka''s eyes widened, her spear faltering momentarily. "Good?! They''re... they''re... they''re hurting you!"


    "Trust me, I can hand¡ª" Before I had the chance to finish, I felt my strength fading away, my legs going limp as the guardians somehow began absorbing my mana through my womb, using their cocks as a siphon.


    "Aaa... S-Soraka... On second thought... Please help me!"


    The first chapter of the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"   was released on  the site, I hope you enjoy it


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 257: Lust Maze (1)

    "Get Off... ME!" I ordered as the two guardians kept penetrating me, but both of them paid no heed and kept ravaging my helpless pussy. In a matter of seconds, I came about ten times.


    "Gaaah~... Fuck, that''s amazing!" I gasped, my entire body trembling in ecstasy. With every thrust, my legs felt like they would give way. Wave after wave of mind-numbing bliss flowed through my body, overwhelming all of my senses.


    "Fuck fuck... a... ah... I can''t ...fuck..." My mind was numb with pleasure. My eyes were rolled back, my mouth open, and my tongue lolled to one side. "Nngh!! You fucking rock monsters!! Oh, gggnnnmmmnngggnghhhh!"


    "Let her GO!"


    Out of nowhere, Soraka managed to reach the three stone guardians who were casting the ''Slow'' spell on me, holding her father''s spear tightly in her hands. With a fast, swift move, she aimed at the guardian on the left, stabbing directly in his neck. He tried his best to stop the attack and save himself but ended in failure. The spear went straight through his neck.


    At that moment, the ''Slow'' spell that the three remaining guardians cast on me vanished, instantly returning my strength, speed, and the feeling of my legs.


    "FUCK YES!"


    I bellowed as the feeling returned to my lower part. Without wasting even a second, I twisted my hip, flexed my legs, and clutched my inner walls so damn tightly, trapping the two massive stone dicks inside me.


    "HA! ... YYAAHH!!" I yelled, punching the guardian in front of me, breaking its jaw while using my blood chains to tear every limb of the guardian behind me, leaving only the massive cocks to rest inside my womb.


    "Ugh... these fuckers nearly got me," I grumbled, jumping backward, returning to my original position, looking down and seeing the two humongous, rock, veiny cocks moving like eels in my belly, their shafts lined up perfectly against the entrance of my womb.


    The view itself was just divine, and something inside me felt the urge to breed with them again. My belly bulging outward, my uterus quivering beneath the pressure. My own slick juices dripped and leaked out my stretched pussy lips. I was completely addicted, and it showed as my entire face flushed a bright crimson color.


    "Morgana?" Soraka said, rushing to my side, her eyes widening as her gaze fixated on my rounded stomach. Her voice trembled with shock and awe.


    "Are you... Pregnant?"


    "Aaa no!" I laughed, reaching with my hand down and pulling out the two fat cocks with ease¡ªan impressive scene if I can say. The cocks were still ''Alive'' and glowing with a faint purple hue.


    "Soraka, catch!" I called out, tossing one of the glowing, still-erect stone cocks toward her. She reacted instinctively, her eyes widening in surprise as she caught the massive, pulsating shaft in her hands. The weight and warmth of it seemed to shock her, and she stared at it with a mix of awe and confusion.


    "W-what am I supposed to do with this?" she stammered, her voice trembling as she gripped the cock tightly, feeling its unnatural energy pulsing against her palms.


    "..."


    I kept silent, watching with hawk eyes as the faint purple glow faded in her palm and the guardian''s stone cock shriveled up and died.


    ''Interesting, so my guess was true.''


    Although I was getting double-dicked by the two guardians earlier, I had noticed a few things.


    First, the statues were passive toward Soraka. They didn''t attack her or even gaze at her. My guess was related to the purple stone, which I also noticed that when Soraka was near the mage guardian who got his neck pierced, his purple mana was absorbed by the stone in Soraka''s testicles.


    "Alright," I exclaimed, nodding with satisfaction. Swiftly, I used my blood to craft a massive hammer similar to the previous one and tossed it to the Centaur girl.


    "H-Huh, what the hell, Morgana?!" she cried, grabbing the bloody hammer, her eyes locked on me.


    "Your father''s spear is weak against stone," I said, my lips curving into a confident smirk, pointing at the remaining statue. "Go crush them."


    "Crush them?" she repeated, her voice laced with uncertainty. "With this?"


    She stared at the hammer with a blank expression, examining it as if it were an alien object. The weapon was far different from her slender, elegant spear. It was thick, heavy, and crude in design, its blade made of pure crimson crystal. But as Soraka''s hand wrapped around it, an expression of amazement spread across her face. She was no longer hesitating.


    "Yes," I confirmed, my voice firm. "They''re vulnerable to blunt force, and don''t worry, they won''t attack you no matter what you do."


    "Alright," she said, her voice gaining newfound confidence. "Let''s do this."


    With that, she charged forward, her hooves pounding against the stone floor. The remaining guardians turned their attention to her, their glowing purple eyes locking onto her movements. But just as I had predicted, they didn''t attack. They simply stood there, their massive stone forms looming over her like ancient sentinels.


    "UGHAAA!" Soraka didn''t hesitate. With a fierce cry, she swung the hammer with all her might, the crimson blade crashing into the nearest guardian''s torso. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, and the stone creature staggered backward, cracks spreading across its body like a spiderweb.


    "Again!" I shouted, my voice filled with encouragement. "Don''t stop!"


    Soraka didn''t need to be told twice. She swung the hammer again, this time aiming for the guardian''s legs. The blow landed with a deafening crack, and the creature''s lower half shattered into pieces. It collapsed to the ground, its glowing eyes flickering before she smashed its head, sending him directly to oblivion.


    "HA HA! Damn, that was amazing, Soraka!" I cried, watching her destroy those helpless golems. Her brutal moves reminded me a bit of Ember, who loves playing melee combat and destruction. The massive red hammer in her hands and her fierce moves just fit with her as much as my cock fit me. At that moment, I knew Soraka was born to destroy shit¡ªmy heart skipped a beat.


    ''This girl, I want her babies.''


    One of the mage guardians in the back, seemingly unfazed by the destruction of its companion, turned its attention to me. But before it could take a single step, Soraka was already in motion. She leaped into the air, her powerful horse legs propelling her forward, and brought the hammer down on the creature''s head. The force of the blow was enough to split the guardian''s skull in two, and its body crumbled into a pile of rubble.


    For a moment, the cavern was silent, the only sound the faint echo of Soraka''s heavy breaths before I clapped my hands in celebration of her victory.


    "Great work!" I congratulated her with a big happy smile, enjoying how her muscles and her abs were pulsing and shimmering with sweat. The way her chest heaved with every breath was amazing.


    "Th-thank you," she replied shyly, her face glowing with pride and relief. "That... WATCH OUT!"


    "!!!" I had no time to react as one of the stone guardians managed to sneak behind me. I swiftly focused all of my mana on my back, shielding it with a protective force, when the attack failed to connect. I rolled sideways and crushed it with my chains and fists. However, I was wrong about where the sneak attack would land. Instead of hitting my back, it attacked.


    "UGH!...Y-You sneaky motherfucker!"


    I dropped to my knees in an instant, holding my lovely round baby-making balls. The stone fucker kicked me hard right where the sun doesn''t shine, not expecting such an attack. The pain was incredible; it was worse than being struck by a meteor. How do I know that? No fucking idea.


    The pain was blinding, radiating from my groin and spreading like wildfire through my body. My vision blurred, and I struggled to breathe, my chest tight and constricted. My balls felt like they''d explode. Tears uncontrollably streamed down my cheeks. The stone guardian loomed over me, its glowing purple eyes devoid of any emotion as it raised its massive perfect cock, attempting to shove it down my throat.


    But before it could strike, a furious cry echoed through the cavern.


    "GET AWAY FROM HER!"


    Soraka charged forward, her hooves pounding against the stone floor with such force that the ground trembled. Her blue eyes burned with rage, and the crimson hammer in her hands glowed with an otherworldly light. With a primal roar, she swung the hammer with all her might, the force of the impact sending the guardian flying across the cavern. It crashed into the wall, its stone body shattering into pieces upon impact.


    "Morgana!" Soraka rushed to my side, her voice filled with concern. She dropped the hammer and knelt beside me, her hands hovering uncertainty over my trembling form. "Are you okay? Can you stand?"


    "I''ve... been better," I managed to choke out, my voice strained. "Fuck, that hurt like a bitch."


    "Thank god, you''re fine," Soraka exclaimed, giving my body a look-over to see if there were any other places I got hit or needed healing. The soft touch of her warm hands and fingers slowly traveling from my breasts and nipples, lower and lower, sent shivers down my spine, sending me little waves of pleasure, slightly distracting me from the pain.


    For some bloody reason, that kick was much more painful than normal. Hell, that demon governor skinned me alive, stabbed me in the eye, and tortured me for ten years. Nothing I had ever experienced was as painful as the kick in the balls.


    Crack! Crack!


    "Hmm?" Hearing the strange noise around us, I raised my head only to see the pile of rocky stones starting to gather again, with the speed of a snake crawling. In a matter of seconds, the shattered stone guardians pieced themselves back together. My eyes couldn''t believe what happened in the past few seconds. That''s when I realized that the one who kicked my balls was the same one I smashed before.


    "That... cannot be... happening..." Soraka spoke slowly, her voice filled with disbelief. She quickly stood, with the hammer in hand, ready to fight again. I, on the other hand, was pissed.


    The first chapter of the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"   was released on  the site, I hope you enjoy it


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 258: Lust Maze (2)

    Chapter 258: Lust Maze (2)


    "That... cannot be... happening..." Soraka spoke slowly, her voice filled with disbelief. She quickly stood, with the hammer in hand, ready to fight again. I, on the other hand, was pissed.


    ''How...the...FUCK did this happen?!'' I yelled inwardly. A stupid stone fucker managed to achieve what hordes of monsters couldn''t achieve¡ªbringing me to my knees!


    "UGH..f-fucking..h-hell." I cursed, scanning every single one of them with my godly eyes. I was able to spot small purple stones in different locations inside the guardians'' bodies. The cores.


    "DIE!" With a roar of fury, I commanded my blood chains to target their fucking purple cores. Like a snake exiting a pit, they struck like lightning with precision and ferocity. Each chain targeted the glowing purple cores hidden within the stone guardians, shattering them with brutal efficiency. The sound of cracking stone and the hum of disintegrating mana filled the air as the guardians crumbled one by one, their bodies collapsing into lifeless rubble.


    Ding!


    [You have Killed, Lust Guardian]


    [5600 XP]


    [You have Killed, Lust Guardian]


    [5370 XP]


    [You have Killed, Lust Guardian]


    [5890 XP]


    Ding!


    [Level UP!]


    [Level UP!]


    [Level UP!]


    ...


    Multiple notifications appeared, each displaying the kill and the level-up messages, but none of those messages mattered to me. My focus was elsewhere. On my BALLS!


    Soraka stood frozen for a moment, her hammer still raised, her eyes wide with shock.


    "What... what just happened?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    "I found their weak spot," I growled, still clutching my throbbing groin as I struggled to my feet. The pain was subsiding, but the memory of that kick would haunt me for a while. "Those purple cores are what''s keeping them alive. Destroy the core, and they''re done for."


    "Well, at least we know how to fight them now," Soraka said, her voice filled with determination and hope. She turned back to look at the pile of lifeless stone guardians. "If we encounter more, let me deal with them."


    "Sure, but be careful. I don''t want you to be the one getting kicked in the balls." I answered, a soft smile spreading across my lips at her caring personality. "Let''s see what''s behind that door."


    As we approached the stone double doors, I took the time to use my transformation to remove my cock and balls. I didn''t want to receive another painful kick from a surprise attack.


    "Wow, can you do that?" Soraka said, witnessing my cock and balls literally shrinking and becoming nonexistent.


    "Yes, and more," I responded. A devious smile appeared on my face as I raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh no," she instantly backed away, reading my mind, raising her weapon to defend herself from my assault.


    "Hehhehehe~ Don''t worry, Captain Horsey. I won''t do anything to you," a dark chuckle left my throat. The sight of that girl defending herself using a giant bloody red hammer was a bit funny. "For now."


    Soraka stood like a rock and only rolled her eyes. After some minutes of exchanging looks, her eyes gazed down toward my ''cockless'' waist before letting out a heavy sigh and looking towards the double door. We pushed it open, only to be met with a straight wide corridor with numerous stone cocks attached to the walls.


    "I really want to meet the designer of this place," a deep whistle of awe left my lips, eyes shining, sparkling with excitement.


    "Do not wander off alone, please," Soraka pleaded, shooting me a look of caution.


    "Okay, mom!" I joked and shot her an innocent smile.


    The moment we stepped inside, the double door behind us slammed shut. And with no warning, arrows started flying toward us from both sides. The fucking stone cocks on the walls were, in fact, a trap. A crossbow in the shape of a penis.


    Damn... this place is full of perverted ideas.


    "Shit!" I cursed, quickly using my blood to shield us from the arrows. There were too many and too random for me to aim and avoid.


    "Morgana!" The centaur girl called, taking my hand and throwing me onto her horseback, rushing through the corridor, dodging and defending herself from the incoming rain of arrows. I also focused on using my blood magic to block and destroy a few of them.


    The sound of arrows whizzing past our ears filled the corridor as Soraka galloped at full speed, her hooves clattering against the stone floor. I clung to her back, my blood magic forming a swirling barrier around us to deflect the incoming projectiles.


    The sheer absurdity of the situation wasn''t lost on me¡ªtrapped in a hallway filled with stone penis-shaped crossbows, dodging arrows while riding a futa centaur. If this wasn''t the most ridiculous dungeon I''d ever been in, it was definitely in the top three.


    "Left!" I shouted, directing Soraka as an arrow narrowly missed her flank. She veered sharply, her powerful legs propelling us forward with incredible speed. The corridor seemed endless, the stone cocks on the walls continuing to fire arrows in a relentless barrage.


    "Can''t you just destroy them all?!" Soraka yelled over the noise, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "What?" I shouted, my voice echoing through the air. "Speak up, I can''t hear you over the sound of your cock smacking against your belly!"


    "GO AND FUCK YOURSELF!" she roared, her cheeks flushed crimson. "You don''t have to be a jerk all the time, I''m trying to keep us safe!"


    "Hahaha!" I laughed, my voice ringing with amusement. "Maybe later. Besides, we''re almost out of this place, trust me."


    "Faster!" I called out, gripping Soraka tightly. I knew this wasn''t easy for her, but she must adapt.


    Soraka didn''t respond, her attention fully on navigating the chaotic hallway. Her movements were fluid and precise, her centaur agility allowing her to dodge arrows with almost supernatural grace. I couldn''t help but admire her skill, even as I cursed the absurdity of the situation.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we reached the end of the corridor. A massive stone door stood before us, its surface covered in intricate carvings of... well, let''s just say they were very explicit. Soraka attempted to halt, but a final shower of arrows forced her to press her weight against the door, pushing it open with an almighty crash.


    We spilled into the vast, open space beyond, a loud gasp of wonder escaping my lips.


    Before us lay an immense stone cavern filled with row upon row of carved statues. Their faces were eerie and expressionless, their hands clenched tightly in prayer, and their chests puffed out proudly. All had one thing in common, though. And that was their impressively large...


    "Sooo... More cock statues," I said, raising an eyebrow at the sheer ridiculousness.


    "Are you okay, Soraka?" I asked, jumping off her back and checking on her. "Do you have any pain or injuries? And thanks, by the way."


    "I''m... fine," the centaur girl exhaled, wiping sweat from her forehead. Her hands trembled, and her breathing was heavy from the exertion, but aside from a few scratches and bruises, she seemed to be otherwise intact.


    "Here, drink this." I sighed in relief, handing her one of my healing potions. "It will help a bit."


    "Thanks." The young girl took the red potion from my hand with shaking hands and immediately opened it, pouring the red content down her throat. Her complexion improved rapidly, the color on her cheeks returning. Her tits and cock enlarged in a pleasing way, her heart beating faster, stronger.


    "So, what now?" she questioned, scanning the cavern as we walked among the rows of stone penis statues, marveling at their beauty. "Any idea of how to get out of this place?"


    "..." I didn''t respond and kept scanning the place, my sharp eyes quickly spotting a strange thing. All of the statues on my left had cocks, and the look on their faces was full of prayer. But the ones on my right were the opposite.


    First, no cocks¡ªit seemed like they were cut off by someone, or it may have been created this way. But secondly, and most importantly, the look on their faces was horrifying. They were either screaming, crying, or even showing signs of terror. Their hands were up as if pleading.


    "Interesting," I mumbled, my eyes narrowed, walking forward in the direction that all of the sculptures were looking. In a matter of seconds, the view appeared in my sight, making my jaw drop.


    An open path with stairs, leading to a stone platform, where two humongous golems with erect cocks were standing, praying like the rest. Between them was a perfectly sculpted vagina with all of its delicate details and hair.


    "You have to be kidding me."


    The stone vagina was a work of art, every detail meticulously crafted to resemble the real thing¡ªnope, it had more depth in some way, much more realistic than a living vagina, almost like a sex goddess''s divine pussy. It was such a marvel of craftsmanship, worthy of being worshipped as a holy treasure of this crazy place.


    Should I steal it? Oh, definitely, I will.


    My mouth opened, closing it a few moments later. Words failed me, unable to process the sight before me. Never in a million years did I expect to come across such a masterpiece, such an obscene yet awe-inspiring monument.


    It didn''t take long for Soraka to catch up to me and notice the same view, and like me, she was stunned. Her eyes opened wide as moons, her hands holding her hammer so tight, her knuckles turning white, even her breathing stopped.


    I was on cloud nine, feeling my pussy leaking wet, and my belly twitching at the view. It was almost as if the pussy was calling to me, screaming in pleasure, telling me to shove my big cock in that hole. I ascended to the platform, ready to make love to the perfect vagina. I would gladly breed this thing like the sex toy it was and fill it with my cum.


    However, the moment I neared it, I saw strange words engraved below the vagina. The language was unknown, and this was the first time I saw a native language of Lilith''s world. It seemed very ancient and beautiful, and the structure of the text and the sentence could be a poem or a speech. But I was wrong.


    "With a sacrifice, the path shall be opened."


    I was able to read them with ease after staring at them for a solid minute.


    "Sacrifice?" Soraka echoed, her voice trembling slightly as she stepped up beside me, her eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and unease. "What does that mean? What kind of sacrifice?"


    "Well..." I reached out my hand, touching the stone slit. A sense of overwhelming, primal desire welled up inside of me the moment my flesh connected with its cold, stony surface. A shiver ran down my spine, spreading warmth and pleasure throughout my body.


    "Soraka, what do you think this stone thing looks like?" I whispered, my voice laced with seduction.


    "This what?" Her cheeks flushed crimson, her tail wagged. She blinked, confused, before slowly shaking her head and speaking again. "It... kinda looks like a pussy."


    "Yes, and what else could we do with a pussy?" I smiled, wrapping an arm around her shoulder and leaning in close, my lips brushing the side of her ear. A breathy sigh escaped her mouth as her eyes widened.


    "Fuck her," Soraka gulped, her face now completely flushed, her breathing becoming shallow and ragged. I licked my lips, her smell so fucking sweet and arousing. "You mean fuck it."


    "And how do we fuck a pussy?" I whispered in a husky tone. "With the tongue, fingers, or..."


    "Uhm..." She let out an adorable little moan, her arms starting to wrap around my back. "T-the..."


    "Oh~" The blonde-haired girl whimpered, her legs shaking uncontrollably. She began rubbing her caged cock against my hips, trying to get hard. I couldn''t contain my grin. "Yes, yes, Soraka, tell me."


    "The penis," she gasped out, her face flushed beet red. A glimmer of shame and desire danced in her eyes as her horse legs began trembling like jelly. I chuckled, moving closer and brushing a strand of hair away from her eyes before cupping her cheek.


    "Exactly," a playful smile spread across my lips. "For the path to open, I need to shove my cock inside the stone vagina and have it cut off as a sacrifice."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 259: The Price of Entry

    Crack! Crack!


    "Phew... let''s do this."


    Cracking my neck and focusing my full intent on the task at hand, I stood in front of the stone vagina, ready to make my sacrifice.


    "Are you really going to do it?" Standing behind me, Soraka asked in a nervous tone.


    "If my plan fails, yes, I have to do it," I said, placing my palm on my crotch. With my blood magic, I created a long cock similar to my own. I don''t really need to sacrifice my own penis to the stone vagina, right? So I thought, why not use a cock made from my blood and trick the stone into thinking of that as my dick?


    "I hope it works."


    With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and thrust myself fully into that stone virgin slit.


    "..."


    After a few moments, nothing happened. No pain or anything at all¡ªnot a single sound or reaction from the stone.


    "Fuck." I opened my eyes, cursing, a frown forming on my face as I realized that my plan had failed.


    The silence was deafening. I stood there, my blood-crafted cock still embedded in the stone vagina, waiting for something¡ªanything¡ªto happen. But the cavern remained eerily quiet, the only sound the faint echo of my own breathing. Soraka shifted nervously behind me, her hooves scraping against the stone floor.


    "Well," I said, pulling back and examining the stone structure, "time for plan B."


    Plan B was my only hope. If it failed too, then I must drive my real dick to the slaughter. However, I had high hopes for Plan B to work because my cock in this plan was a real one too, except that I removed all the nerves and shit. Think of it as just a long piece of flesh or one of those silicone dildos. That would save me from the pain of having my genitals cut off.


    "The moment of truth," I said, once again inserting my fake penis inside the virgin slit of the stone statue, hoping it would fall for my trick.


    But once again. Nothing.


    "Sigh... I guess nothing beats the real thing."


    With a sigh, I pulled myself back before growing a cock. My real cock this time, with all of its nerves, veins, balls, etcetera. I didn''t want to sacrifice a useless long piece of flesh¡ªno, no. But a huge, fat, juicy meat that I loved to shove down all types of pussy and asses.


    "Haha... looks like you''re going on the chopping block," I muttered, biting my lip, and looking down. A little droplet of blood formed at the corner of my eyes. "All this time I have lived, I never lost my lovely cock, not even a bit. And yet, in this world, fate is about to fuck me in the ass."


    "Sob... I''m going to miss you, Big D... Sob..."


    "..."


    [...]


    "You said you could grow it back?" Soraka suddenly spoke, with a flat tone and a blank expression, clearly wondering why I was putting too much drama and acting.


    "Speak again, and this cock will find its way into your mouth and out your ass," I growled, sending her a dirty, menacing glare over my shoulder. She gave a small nod, indicating her understanding. My gaze softened. The tension in the air dissipated slightly as a light, dry chuckle escaped my throat. I shook my head, feeling a light breeze rustling through my hair.


    "Just give me a moment here."


    Breathe in, breathe out.


    I forced myself to stay calm and composed, ignoring the dread of inevitable doom and the impending tragedy that was about to occur, choosing instead to focus on the situation before me.


    When I was ready, I shoved myself balls deep, deep like it should have, finally fully inside. The very next moment an invisible force locked me in place, and without giving me time to think about it, I felt a cold blade cutting off my beloved cock in an instant.


    "OUFF FU--" I howled like a bitch, my cock literally ripped from my body, filling the room with echoes of pain, anger, frustration, fear, and despair.


    Splat!


    A warm gush of liquid poured down on my naked thighs, pooling between my legs before trickling onto the ground in thick, viscous trails.


    "Morgana!" Soraka cried, her voice filled with alarm. She rushed to my side, her eyes wide with concern. "Are you alright?"


    "Y-Yes!!"


    The pain was indescribable. It wasn''t just physical¡ªit was emotional, psychological, and downright existential. My beloved cock, my pride and joy, my most trusted companion in countless battles and... ahem... other endeavors, was gone. Just like that. Severed in an instant by some cold, sharp blade. Yes, I can grow another one, but will it be the same dick? The same one I used to fuck thousands of pussies and destroy many asses? The answer is no, it wouldn''t, and it''s not the same.


    "Oh God!" Soraka let out a low hiss and tried to find a way to stop the bleeding, to prevent any more of my blood from flowing and adding to the pool around my feet¡ªa useless gesture in itself. I tried to use my transformation to remove the wound entirely, but the invisible force was preventing me from doing so.


    This was the first time I encountered something that interfered with my skills. Well, the second time, really. I forgot about the hooks the demon governor used on me. However, I never imagined that one day I''d end up presenting my own penis.


    Sob... goodbye, cock. Good luck in heaven and with the angels. Please do take care of yourself in there and fuck them all.


    "My poor little darling, gone..." A whimper escaped from my lips, hot tears pouring from my eyes like a waterfall. All of those years we have spent together, all the things I did with that perfect and majestic cock... was it really going to end just like this?


    [...]


    [A drama queen]


    ''Fuck off, Herma... Ouch!''


    "Morgana, hold on!" Soraka cried, her voice trembling with fear and urgency. "You can''t die here! Not like this!"


    "I''m not going to die, idiot," I exclaimed, my voice hoarse, my vision blurred by a curtain of tears. "Sob... My cock... My precious little baby... GASP!!"


    Crunch!


    Crack! Crackle!


    "What the heck!!" I exclaimed again, sensing that the stone pussy was ''eating'' my cut-off cock and devouring it along with sucking the blood from the wound.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, the stone pussy began to shake and tremble, and slowly, I watched in amazement as its shape started to transform, shrinking in size. The invisible force that held me in place was gone, allowing me to finally withdraw from the statue, quickly using my transformation to remove the wound and heal up.


    "What''s going on?" Soraka gasped, watching in shock as the vagina transformed from a large, imposing statue to a tiny, golden stone, roughly the size of my palm and in a pussy shape. I picked it up, scanning it for a moment before throwing it inside my inventory.


    Rumble!


    Then the place where the stone statue once stood started shaking. The sound of stone scraping against stone echoed throughout the cavern, reverberating against the walls and ceilings, before revealing a hidden, dark staircase leading downward. The air around the stairs was thick and dusty, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Let''s go," I said, giving Soraka no time to react or argue. I just dragged her ass down the stairs, following a narrow corridor that seemed endless. But with a sharp turn, we appeared in another corridor made of the same stone.


    "I began to hate this place."


    ...


    Our journey inside this maze was interesting and tiring, full of traps and trial rooms. Some were similar to the dick crossbows on the walls; the only difference was that we had to cross a narrow bridge under all of those arrows. In another room, we encountered a simple riddle¡ªwe just had to relocate moving engravings on a wall, putting back an image of a cock and a vagina.


    Between the rooms, we encountered many of those Lust Guardians, and after knowing their weakness, crushing them all was an easy task. They gave a lot of exp points, which was a great bonus. And lastly, the stone vagina.


    Yes. Another fucking cock sacrifice to the stone vagina¡ªtwo times, in fact. And let me tell you, adapting to the pain was not easy. But at least this time, I was mentally prepared. Kind of.


    Soraka, on the other hand, had started looking at me like I was a deranged lunatic. And maybe I was. After all, how many times can a person lose their cock in one day before they start questioning their life choices?


    "Another one?!" she groaned, rubbing her temples in frustration. "Morgana, at this point, I''m convinced you''re into this."


    "Trust me, if I had a choice, I''d rather be using my dick the way it''s meant to be used¡ªnot serving it up as a fucking sacrifice to some ancient perverted stone gods." I shot her a glare, making a vow that if this maze was built by Lilith, then the moment I find that succubus slut of a wife, I''ll rip her dick off¡ªmany times.


    "Are you sure about that? You''re getting real comfortable with the whole ''cutting your dick off'' thing." She snorted, crossing her arms.


    "Tch." I turned away, ignoring her. The second stone vagina loomed before me, glowing faintly in the dim chamber. The carvings around it pulsed with an eerie light as if the place itself was hungry for my offering.


    At least this time, I was smart enough to regrow my cock at half the size. No point in wasting unnecessary material. Efficiency was key.


    "Alright," I muttered, cracking my neck. "Let''s get this over with."


    With a deep breath, I stepped forward, grabbed my semi-reduced but still-magnificent cock, and once again, plunged into the stone slit.


    And just like before¡ª


    Slice.


    "AAAHHHHH YOU FUCKING¡ª!!"


    Splat.


    Blood dripped. My fresh sacrifice was taken. The pain, while still unbearable, was slightly more tolerable than the first time. My nerves had dulled a little. Or maybe my brain had just decided to disassociate entirely.


    "Goddamn it," I wheezed, stumbling back as the stone began to shift once more.


    Another transformation. Another rumble. Another small vagina. Yet instead of another staircase leading deeper into the labyrinth, this time a massive black door appeared in front of us. The door was simple and clean of any decorations, with only four holes of four-shaped pussies adorning its front.


    "So the small stone pussies were the keys," Soraka thought out loud.


    "I think so," I said, taking the other three pussy keys from my inventory and pushing the three with the fourth one into their respective places.


    After inserting every stone, the door rumbled open, revealing a huge room with a blue, murky fog surrounding a gigantic throne. On that throne sat a statue of a figure with four angelic wings and two faces¡ªone of sadness, one of happiness¡ªwielding a sword in hand.


    ''Why does this statue look familiar?'' I thought, staring at the winged statue and taking a step inside this room. The moment I did¡ª


    Ding!


    [Quest updated]


    [Slay the Labyrinth Guardian: The Shattered Lust]


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 260: Vs The Shattered Lust (1)

    Chapter 260: Vs The Shattered Lust (1)


    [The Shattered Lust]


    [Type: Rank-C Dungeon Boss.


    Health: 1 million


    Level: 110]


    "One million fucking health points, are you freaking serious!" A dry, nervous chuckle escaped my throat, cold sweat trailing down my brow as I stared at the system window of the stone boss in front.


    The moment the notification flashed before my eyes, the massive throne room trembled. The murky blue fog swirled violently, coalescing around the statue. The air grew dense and thick with an overwhelming pressure that sent shivers down my spine. The once lifeless stone began to crack, deep fissures forming across its surface as if something inside was struggling to break free.


    Then, with an ear-piercing shriek, the statue''s old outer layer shattered.


    Chunks of stone exploded outward, revealing a towering, monstrous figure beneath. The wings, once rigid and still, now flexed with eerie grace, their feathery texture corrupted by pulsating dark-purple energy. The two faces twisted, morphing into grotesque expressions that seemed to convey endless pleasure and unending sorrow simultaneously. The massive sword in its grasp dripped with a strange, glistening fluid that shimmered under the dim light of the cavern.


    [The Shattered Lust awakens.]


    "Morgana... this thing is strong. We need a plan." Soraka took a step back, her grip tightening around her hammer.


    "Plan?" I scoffed, rolling my shoulders, feeling the residual pain from my recent sacrifices still lingering. "The plan is simple¡ªsurvive and break this thing before it breaks us."


    ''Or fuck it before it fucks us,'' I thought, staring at the thirty-foot statue and the monstrous thing between his legs.


    An eye-watering colossal cock.


    A pulsating, vein-covered monstrosity. The stink of sex and semen was already palpable, and if not for my divine body and unique constitution, or simply because I got used to the smell of sex, just breathing that musky scent would have been enough to drive me over the edge and leave me a slobbering wreck.


    This was the cock of a god or rather the broken manifestation of one. It reeked of power and desire. A thick, sticky, purple liquid trickled down its shaft.


    It was mesmerizingly disgusting.


    "Kiii...Ughhh! Ahhh!"


    The Shattered Lust roared, its voice a cacophony of pleasure and pain that reverberated through the cavern. Its massive cock twitched, sending a wave of that sickly-sweet musk flooding the air. I gagged, my eyes watering as the scent hit me like a freight train. Even Soraka, standing beside me, stumbled back, her face pale and her grip on her hammer faltering.


    [Corrupting Lust Influence Detected! Resisting... Success!]


    [Soraka has fallen under the effects of Corrupting Lust.]


    "Oh great, it''s got a mindfuck aura too," I muttered, cracking my knuckles, swiftly wrapping the entirety of Soraka''s body with a skin-like layer made from my blood, shielding her from the corrupting aura.


    Rumble


    The monster raised its colossal sword, the blade humming with dark energy. Then, without warning, it swung. The sheer force of the strike sent a shockwave barreling toward us, splitting the ground in its wake.


    "MOVE!" I grabbed Soraka and yanked her to the side just in time as the attack smashed into the floor, sending debris flying.


    BOOM!


    "Shit." I landed in a crouch, summoning my blood weapons. "Alright, time to cut this fucker down to size."


    "Ouch... that was close." Soraka groaned, dusting herself off. "Be careful, Morgana, and try not to die or worse, fall for that big cock, okay?"


    "..." I didn''t respond to that and turned, facing the boss.


    With a battle cry, I launched forward, successfully dodging another wide swing as I closed the distance. To our luck, the boss''s movements were slow and kinda predictable. One horizontal slash followed by an upward diagonal attack and ending with another vertical one. The only tricky part was how strong the wind pressure was.


    When I got close to him, I tried attacking between the swings. Fortunately, my hammer found its mark.


    "UGHAAAAAA!!" I shouted as my hammer connected with the knee of the stone beast.


    "HAHA! Take that, motherfucker!" I cackled. A thick, purple-black blood sprayed from the wound, sizzling upon contact with the ground. But before I could celebrate the hit, the wound sealed shut within seconds.


    [Your attack dealt 5,700 damage!]


    [The Shattered Lust has regenerated 4,700 HP!]


    "Oh, fuck off with that bullshit healing factor." I gritted my teeth. "Well, at least a thousand damage was better than nothing¡ª... WOW!"


    I ducked just in time to avoid a massive backhand swing from the boss, feeling the wind from the attack rustle my silver hair. I quickly scanned the boss''s body, looking for any weak points or openings. Well, I could see only one opening that was on the tip of his cock, a nice fat glans leaking thick fluids that had a mind-fucking aura.


    ''Fuck, I wish I had gunpowder bombs to blow this fucking cock up.''


    Rumble


    The monster''s twin faces contorted¡ªone into a manic grin, the other into a tearful, trembling frown. With unnatural speed, it twisted its body, raising its right foot to bring its heel crashing down into the ground.


    "WHAT THE ACTU--"


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive crater formed, throwing me all the way back to Soraka.


    The ground beneath me shattered as the boss''s heel came crashing down, the force of the impact sending me flying through the air like a ragdoll. I stumbled across the cavern floor, skidding to a halt just a few feet away from Soraka. My body ached from the impact, but I forced myself to my feet, gritting my teeth against the pain.


    [-340HP]


    "Morgana!" Soraka shouted, her voice filled with concern. She rushed to my side, her hammer at the ready. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," I groaned, wiping a trickle of blood from the corner of my mouth. "This guy got a mean kick, though."


    "Yeah, no kidding." Soraka snorted.


    The giant monster stomped towards us, its heavy footsteps echoing in the cavern. With each step, the ground trembled.


    ROAAAAR!


    The Shattered Lust roared again, its massive cock twitching as it prepared for another attack. The cavern trembled under its weight, and the air grew thick with the stench of its corrupting aura. I could feel the pressure building, the sheer power of the boss threatening to overwhelm us.


    "We need to hit it harder," I said, using my blood to craft a longbow and arrow. "And faster. If we can''t out-damage its healing, we''re screwed."


    Well... I can use my ''Return'' skill to escape if I find myself in real trouble, but that means giving up on this crazy, sexually exciting place. That''s why I didn''t use my divine energy or my divine artifacts. With one slash of my golden talon, this beast would end. But what''s the fun if there is no challenge? Also, Herma advised me not to bring my artifacts out. There is a chance for the other gods to detect them.


    Everyone has a crazy desire to steal artifacts of the other gods.


    "Support me from range," I said, throwing the blood bow and arrows to Soraka.


    "Okay." Soraka nodded, her expression grim. "I''ll try to keep it distracted. You focus on dealing as much damage as you can."


    "Got it," I replied, a determined grin spreading across my face. "Let''s show this overgrown dildo who''s boss."


    With that, I dashed forward, my blood chains lashing out to ensnare the boss''s legs. The chains tightened, slightly pulling it off balance as I dodged another massive swing of its sword and delivered another strike to its knee. The boss roared in frustration, its wings beating the air as it struggled to regain its footing.


    [Your attack dealt 3,200 damage!]


    [The Shattered Lust has regenerated 2,800 HP!]


    "Seriously?" I cursed under my breath.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Soraka, positioned at a safe distance, began firing arrows with the blood bow. Each arrow struck true, hitting the boss''s body with a satisfying thud. But no matter how many arrows she shot, the boss kept regenerating, the wounds closing as quickly as they opened. However, our progress was there¡ªsmall, yes, but it was still progress, and I''ll keep pounding this giant stone prick until he cracks or I bleed out.


    [The Shattered Lust: 998,342/1,000,000 HP]


    "Keep it up!" I shouted, my voice filled with determination. "We need to keep the pressure on!"


    The battle raged on, the cavern shaking with each clash of our weapons against the Shattered Lust''s stone body. Soraka''s arrows flew with precision, each one striking the boss''s weak points and chipping away at its health. But the damn thing''s regeneration was relentless, and every time we thought we were making progress, it healed itself almost as quickly as we could damage it.


    "Morgana!" Soraka shouted, her voice strained as she nocked another arrow. "We need to hit it harder! It''s healing too fast!"


    "I know!" I growled, dodging another massive swing from the boss''s sword. But a damn flying rock smacked my stomach, sending me skidding across the stone floor.


    [-170HP]


    "Ugh!! Shit... you got to be fucking kidding me." I stood, wiping blood from the corner of my mouth. "We need more damage, more numbers."


    Having enough of this bullshit, I ordered Herma to buy from the shop the most important skill in my blood magic tree. A skill that I was saving Life Essence for, and this time, it seemed like a very good idea.


    Ding!


    [You have Purchased ''The Immortal Army'' Skill]


    "Nice." With a mad grin, I grew my fangs and bit my left wrist, letting blood drip onto the stone floor. The crimson liquid splashed before moving like snakes, forming a magical circle around me.


    "Arise!" I shouted, my voice as heavy as thunder. "Children of the night, your Mother calls upon you!"


    "RISE! AND FEAST UPON THE FLESH OF MY ENEMIES!"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 261: Vs The Shattered Lust (2)

    Blood.


    It was everywhere. A sea of red spread from beneath me like a tide, pulsing with raw power as the magic circle flared to life. The cavern trembled as tendrils of blood slithered outward, twisting and writhing like living serpents, seeking form.


    Then, they rose.


    Figures began to emerge¡ªwarriors clad in crimson armor, their bodies forged from congealed blood and shadow. Their eyes burned with an eerie, unholy glow, and their weapons shimmered with the promise of carnage. Some bore jagged blades, others carried long spears dripping with crimson ichor.


    ''Romans?'' I thought, narrowing my eyes as I recognized the first humanoid warriors that emerged.


    Their armor was similar to the warriors of ancient times¡ªsegmented plate, curved crests atop their helmets, and flowing crimson capes that seemed to shift between liquid and shadow. They carried themselves with the discipline of legionnaires, standing in formation as if awaiting an unspoken command.


    They were my Blood Legionnaires, my own little personal blood army, ready and eager to do my bidding. And for them, I was a goddess.


    They bowed down before me. Some even kneeled down, their swords and spears planted firmly into the stone floor as a sign of reverence. The sheer devotion in their glowing, blood-red eyes sent a thrill through me.


    Then more and more blood creatures began to rise from the pool of blood like undead corpses trying to escape their grave, all types of blood monsters and humans with their unique styles and arms, all of them under my command.


    Zombies, Ghouls, animals, Vampires, and even Werewolves to name a few, but humans made up the bulk of my army. The mighty Roman Legionnaires with their massive shields and spears, the feared Turk Janissaries with their curved swords and their famous Barias.


    ''Bloody hell!''


    I was damn impressed by the fact that my Immortal Army skill could summon these monsters and warriors. However, I knew the true reason why the skill could summon so many.


    ''I consumed the blood of every single one of them in my past life.''


    Yes, you heard it right. In my past life, I drank the blood of thousands¡ªwarriors, kings, monsters, and beasts alike. Their essence was now mine, woven into the fabric of my power. And now, through the Immortal Army skill, they rose once more, bound to me in eternal servitude.


    "WARRIORS!" I roared. Every one of my Blood Legionnaires, Werewolves, Vampires, Ghouls, and Zombies began raising their weapons and crying,


    "WE OBEY!"


    My smile widened in response, the sheer power of their unified voices shaking the cavern walls. The Shattered Lust let out a deep, guttural roar, its twin faces twisting in fury and¡ªwas that fear? Good. It should be afraid.


    "Then march," I commanded, my voice laced with divine authority. "Tear this abomination apart!"


    ROAAAR!


    The army surged forward like a crimson flood. Roman Legionnaires locked their massive shields into a wall, advancing with methodical precision. The Janissaries weaved between them, their curved blades flashing in the dim light as they aimed for the beast''s joints.


    The Werewolves broke into a sprint, bounding over the battlefield with unnatural agility, their claws extended and jaws snapping. Vampires blurred through the air, their blood-drenched wings carrying them toward the monster''s exposed weak points as they took command over the Ghouls and ordered them to be the first to charge at the giant beast.


    [The Shattered Lust has taken 12,000 damage!]


    [The Shattered Lust has regenerated 9,000 HP!]


    Tch. Still healing too fast.


    "Morgana... W-what are these things?" Soraka questioned, her voice filled with disbelief and awe. She glanced at me, her eyes wide with a mixture of emotions, none of which I could distinguish. "What... Did you summon an army of undead monsters or something?"


    "Something like that," I chuckled dryly. "They''re pretty effective, right?"


    Soraka didn''t respond, her expression still tinted with wariness as she studied the summoned creatures. The blood creatures charged with reckless abandon, slamming into the boss''s stone body, and Werewolves swarming the giant stone fucker''s cock and ass with the objective of tearing them out.


    "Really?" Soraka gave me a funny look. "Your beasts are perverted as well?"


    "Oh, don''t give me that. They have a mind of their own," I grinned wickedly.


    Ding!


    [Health dropped below 50%]


    ''Shit... I forgot about this.''


    Swiftly, I opened my inventory and pulled out a healing potion, emptying the contents in a single gulp. My army was immortal as long as I had the blood to heal and spawn them back when they got destroyed. That was the great weakness of the skill¡ªit consumed a lot of blood instead of mana to maintain the army.


    The skill was too damn OP against living beings, where I could absorb gallons of blood to maintain it, but against creatures like The Shattered Lust with its stone form, the skill''s weakness was shown.


    ROAAR!


    The sight of the crimson sea of undead was truly majestic to behold. So many different beings from different walks of life and different parts of the world, all coming together, their only desire to obey me and rip apart this giant statue and bring me its giant dick to fuck.


    Truly majestic. However, because my army had different beings, each fighting in their own unique way, the army''s movement was chaotic, which was not good in my eyes.


    "Tch. Too messy." I clicked my tongue in frustration.


    The battlefield was a glorious nightmare¡ªchaotic, violent, and soaked in crimson. My Blood Legion fought with a savage hunger, but they lacked cohesion. The Roman Legionnaires were disciplined, forming phalanxes and pressing forward with their shields, but the Werewolves ignored all strategy, leaping wildly at the monster. The Vampires, elegant but arrogant, swooped in for precision strikes, while the Ghouls and Zombies simply hurled themselves into the fray like cannon fodder.


    I needed control. And control I will have.


    With a dark grin, I raised my hands, controlling the blood of every single one of them. It hit me like a truck as my mind got overwhelmed by the amount of information and senses. I could see through the eyes of all of my army and, at the same time, I could see myself and my own army in front of the hulking, towering boss. I felt the adrenaline, the power flowing, the killing intent, the devotion my army had towards me. I was them, and they were me.


    "Legionnaires! Form a shield wall!"


    My voice rang through the cavern, carrying the weight of divine command. Instantly, my Roman warriors locked their shields together, forming an unbreakable wall of blood and steel. The Janissaries moved behind them, slipping through gaps like liquid shadows, their curved blades gleaming in the dim light.


    "Vampires, Werewolves¡ªflank the beast! Ghouls, swarm its legs!"


    The chaos twisted into something far deadlier¡ªa controlled, orchestrated massacre. The Werewolves, once reckless, became guided missiles of destruction, lunging at weak points with terrifying precision. Vampires blurred through the air, their claws and fangs striking the creature''s exposed joints.


    The Shattered Lust let out a thunderous roar as it struggled against the blood tide. Its stone body cracked under the relentless assault.


    [The Shattered Lust has taken 7,000 damage!]


    [The Shattered Lust has taken 5,000 damage!]


    [The Shattered Lust has taken 12,000 damage!]


    It reeled, but its resolve never faltered. With the massive sword in hand, The Shattered Lust attempted a wide arc swing, hoping to get rid of my army in one hit.


    However, I had predicted the monster would do such, and using my control over the army, I relocated half of the blood essence inside every single soldier into the Legionnaires'' massive shields, reinforcing them.


    And the result...


    CLANK!


    The impact rang through the cavern like a bell tolling for war. The Shattered Lust''s blade met the reinforced shield wall with a thunderous CLANK, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Yet the shields survived the strike, only chipping and slightly denting but nothing more, not a single soldier died.


    "CHARGE!" I roared, seeing an opportunity to chip a huge chunk of the boss''s health. "TAKE IT DOWN!!"


    ...


    For more than a half-hour that was my strategy, and it worked like a charm. However, when the boss''s health reached 50%, something strange happened.


    BOOM!


    "What the?" Soraka exclaimed, struggling to find balance as the Shattered Lust suddenly jumped high in the air, landing with force right in front of its throne and sitting back on it.


    "Is this a new phase?" I wondered, bringing my army to a halt. Everyone stared, waiting for a powerful attack, like a beam or shit.


    "..."


    But nothing. The giant statue simply sat down, wrapping his left hand around his cock, and began to stroke it.


    "Seriously?!" Soraka yelled, shocked by the actions of the boss. "Why is this thing suddenly... is he perverted too?"


    "Apparently, yes..." I said, a sly smile on my face as I stared at the lovely sight.


    "I CAN LEND YOU A HAND OR A MOUTH," I shouted, hoping to have some fun with that cock, but sadly, the boss ignored me and kept stroking himself like crazy.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach climax, and when the first ropes of purple semen fired, both Soraka and I were not prepared for what was to come. The bastard realized that he couldn''t win against my immortal army, and if he wanted to survive, he needed to adapt to new tactics, and one of them was creating an army of his own.


    When that purple cum filled the cave floor, Lust Guardians emerged from within, made from stone and the purple liquid.


    "This can''t be a good sight," Soraka wondered as she saw thousands of Lust Guardians emerge, and in a matter of minutes, the number had exceeded the thousands mark.


    "Fuck off with that..." I cursed, cussing like a pirate as if someone stole my rum. "Shitty bastard, copying me now."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 262: Vs The Shattered Lust (3)

    "SLAY THEM ALL!!"


    With a roar, I ordered my blood army to slay every single Lust Guardian spawned. This bastard is trying to make his own army out of that purple lust energy to combat my own blood army, and because of that action, I had enough of this play.


    "M-Morgana!" Soraka flinched, watching my entire form change. She took a step back, watching with awe-filled eyes as two majestic black demonic bat-like wings burst from my back, spreading wide and pulsing with crimson energy. Two curved horns, a long tail, razor-sharp fingernails, and scaled-like skin.


    My primordial demon form was revealed once again. And this time, I''m going to wipe the ground with this cock statue fucker.


    The moment my transformation was completed, the entire cavern trembled. The sheer weight of my presence sent ripples through the blood-drenched battlefield, my aura flaring like an infernal sun. My black, demonic wings stretched wide, casting an overwhelming shadow over my forces. The Blood Legion, the werewolves, the vampires¡ªevery single one of my creations let out a unified, ear-splitting war cry.


    The Shattered Lust had the audacity to sit on its throne, pumping its grotesque cock while conjuring a worthless army to match mine? How laughable. How insulting.


    "SLAY THEM ALL!!! LEAVE NO ONE ALIVE!!!"


    My voice boomed like a war horn, shaking the very ground beneath us, commanding and promising absolute slaughter. I wouldn''t stand for anything else.


    "CUT, BEHEAD, AND TEAR APART THESE FUCKERS!!"


    Then came the chaos. With a guttural roar of outrage, my Blood Horde surged forward, a tidal wave of crimson death crashing into the Lust Guardians. My Roman legionnaires slammed their shields into the enemy ranks, impaling the stone monstrosities with their spears. Werewolves tore through their brittle forms, their claws ripping apart stone and lust energy as if it were flesh. The vampires struck like shadows, their fangs sinking into the glowing purple, corrupted energy that gave these creatures life.


    Yet the Lust Guardians kept spawning. With every sickening rope of glowing purple cum that spurted from the Shattered Lust''s glorious cock, more of them rose, shambling forward. Some even wielded weapons made of the very same corrupted energy they were composed of.


    ''The fucker was trying to outlast me?'' I snarled inwardly, watching as another load of purple semen hit the cave floor. ''He thinks he can outlast a goddess?''


    Fool. I''ll deal with him myself.


    With a powerful flap of my black demonic wings, I took off, ascending to the heights of the cave before diving like a meteor. My demonic wings folded inward as I closed in fast¡ªlike the speed of light¡ªtoward the boss with a mad grin.


    "AHHHH! YOUR BASTARD!"


    The Shattered Lust''s grotesque, twin-faced expression twisted in shock and what almost looked like fear as I came hurtling toward it like demonic wrath incarnate. The sheer force of my descent sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, knocking back Lust Guardians and my own Blood Legion alike.


    BOOOM!


    I crashed into the colossal monster with the power of a star. Raw energy erupted through the cavern. Blood and purple lust energy blasted outward like a tidal wave, swallowing everything in its path. The stone beneath us cracked, and the Shattered Lust''s grotesque throne split in two under the force of my landing.


    Before the fucker could react, my claws shot forward.


    "GIVE ME THAT COCK!"


    I gripped its pulsating, corrupted cock with an iron grip, my razor-sharp nails digging into its glowing mixture of stone and veined flesh. A wet, sickening squelch filled the air as I squeezed, twisting with the full might of my Primordial Demon form.


    The Shattered Lust shrieked¡ªa soundless, mind-breaking wail that sent waves of lust magic crashing through the battlefield. My Blood Legion stumbled, their bodies trembling under the onslaught of forced arousal. As for Soraka, she had it the worst. The purple stone inside her testicles was absorbing the energy again, and Hunger''s chastity cage wasn''t working anymore.


    She had fallen again to a craving, lustful desire.


    Kiiiiii!!


    "Oh? What''s wrong?" I mocked, tilting my head as I twisted harder. The corrupted flesh and stone began to crack and tear, thick purple cum leaking from the cracks like molten lava.


    Ahhh~ that sight gave me a pure orgasmic thrill.


    "Not used to someone taking charge?"


    I couldn''t help myself¡ªI let out a devilish smirk as the stone and flesh cock twisted, warping into something almost unrecognizable. The Shattered Lust howled, its stone body writhing, fractures spreading across its massive form. Its many eyes flickered wildly, its twin faces contorted in agony and disbelief. It had never known pain, never known submission¡ªuntil now.


    It thrashed, its massive hands clawing at me, but I was faster.


    With one final, violent twist¡ª


    RIP!


    Rrrrip!


    "YEAHHH!!"


    A splatter of glowing purple filled the air as I ripped the grotesque cock clean off. Its howls of anguish echoed throughout the cavern as it tumbled from its broken throne, flopping helplessly to the ground. I felt an intoxicating rush of pure power as I gazed down upon the quivering figure. The sheer sense of power, of dominance¡ªit was exquisite, absolutely fucking addicting.


    With a smirk, I held the severed cock aloft like a war trophy, its dripping purple fluids falling on my skin as my wings spread wide, claiming my prize.


    And then, with a slow, deliberate motion, I took a bite.


    "MMMMM! Delicious!" I purred, savoring the sweet flavor.


    The taste of raw power, of corrupted divine energy, suddenly burst across my tongue like fire and honey. It flooded my veins, hotter than blood, thicker than sin.


    "Ahh~"


    My wings flared. My horns pulsed. My body shuddered as a moan slipped past my lips, unbidden.


    Kiii!


    The Shattered Lust convulsed, its body collapsing, its corrupted essence draining into the cavern floor. Without its cock to act as a conduit, its body started to fragment, cracking and crumbling. Its limbs, heads, wings, and even its massive stone throne disintegrated into purple dust as its many, many eyes began to flicker¡ªuntil all but one remained.


    "That is what I''m fucking talking about." I ran my tongue over my lips, savoring the remnants of my feast. "This is delicious!"


    I could literally feel the corruption seeping into my being. The energy rushed through me, a surge of untold, unholy pleasure that sent shockwaves through my muscles.


    Ahh~ no matter how much I absorbed from it, it was still leaking from my fingers and the wound where I ripped the massive cock from its crotch.


    "Pathetic," I muttered, my demonic eyes glowing with crimson energy as I licked the last drop of his essence from my fingers, savoring the rush of forbidden energy coursing through my veins. "You thought you could challenge a goddess? You were nothing but a plaything, a source of amusement."


    I turned, casting a gaze across the battlefield, watching as my forces took down the last of those Lust Guardians. As for Soraka¡ªwell... she was on the floor, her body wracked with uncontrollable shudders. The purple stone embedded in her testicles pulsed wildly, making them bigger with each second, threatening to explode.


    ''Fuck it, not again,'' I sighed. With a helpless sigh, I commanded Hunger to suck the centaur girl''s tasty fluid from the inside and store them for me to use later. I had to put those one-hundred-dimensional womb slots to use, right?


    "UGH!.. kii...Ahh!"


    The last eye of the Shattered Lust flickered weakly as its HP hit 0 from the bleeding. There was no pride, no anger, just the sad defeat of a fool who tried to fight the one true cock goddess.


    The cavern fell silent.


    No more stone guardians. No more corrupted energy. No more grotesque, pulsating cocks firing cum at us. Just the shattered remains of the Lust Boss, its essence dissipating into the air like smoke.


    I exhaled, my demonic form slowly receding as my wings folded back into my body, my horns shrinking, my claws retracting. The rush of power faded, leaving behind only the lingering taste of divine corruption on my tongue.


    "Delicious," I murmured, licking my lips one last time.


    Then, a notification flashed before my eyes.


    Ding!


    [You have defeated The Shattered Lust!]


    [+1,000,000 XP]


    [Level Up!]


    [Level Up!]


    [...]


    [You have reached Level 95!]


    [New Title Acquired: "Cockbreaker"]


    I blinked.


    "...Cockbreaker?"


    I mean, sure, I did rip the thing''s dick off and ate it, but¡ª


    Ding!


    [Title: Cockbreaker]


    [Effect: +50% damage against phallic enemies. All attacks against male genitalia now deal critical damage both in combat and in sex.]


    "...Huh."


    I wasn''t sure if I should be proud or disturbed. Maybe both? Probably both.


    Ding!


    [The Dungeon Core has been exposed!]


    At the center of the cavern, where the Shattered Lust''s throne once stood, a pulsating purple crystal suddenly appeared floating in midair. It radiated an eerie, hypnotic glow, pulsing like a heartbeat. The source of all this lovely madness.


    "Time to claim my prize."


    "Morgana... wait."


    A weak voice snapped me from my thoughts. I turned to see Soraka barely standing up, her horse cock and balls under control as long as Hunger kept sucking her dry.


    "You okay?"


    "I think yes." The centaur girl swallowed hard, her eyes flickering between me and the core. "That thing... It''s dangerous. I can feel it calling to me."


    She was right. The purple stone in her testicles was reacting violently, pulsing in sync with the dungeon core. And the small missing fragment that was clearly visible on the core answered all of my questions about the origin of Soraka''s purple stone.


    "I''ll be careful," I said, turning back to the core. And with a deep breath, I reached out¡ª


    The moment my fingers brushed against the pulsating core, the world dissolved into violet fire.


    A surge of raw, unfiltered lust energy flooded my veins, hotter than molten steel, sweeter than sin. My back arched as pleasure wracked my body, ripping a muffled moan from my throat.


    The energy wasn''t just entering me¡ªit was claiming me, wrapping around my soul like a lover''s embrace.


    Visions flashed before my eyes all at the same time.


    A god, broken and weeping, his divine form shattered into fragments of desire.


    A war between pantheons, fought not with blades, but with seduction and corruption.


    A throne of writhing flesh, where pleasure and pain were one and the same.


    And then¡ª


    Ding!


    [You have absorbed a Fragment of the Fallen God of Lust!]


    [New Skill Acquired: "Divine Lust Dominion"]


    Ding!


    [Due to your Breeding aspect being higher, the skill ''Divine Lust Dominion'' was changed to ''Divine Breeding Dominion'']


    "Long time no see, wife."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 263: Holding My Love

    Chapter 263: Holding My Love


    "MORGIII!!"


    An excited yell came from behind me, and the moment I turned around, the first thing I saw was... well, to be honest, I only caught a glimpse of two big melons before they crashed straight into my face.


    ''Ahh~ this softness is enough to defeat the mightiest foe,'' I thought, closing my eyes, inhaling the pleasant scent, and enjoying the heavenly soft sensation.


    "I MISSED YOU SO MUCH, WIFE!!" The woman screamed, holding me close to her chest. I could hear her heartbeat racing loud and clear, her whole body shaking with excitement and joy. I didn''t need to see the woman''s face to know who she was.


    "I missed you too, Lilith," I chuckled, my voice muffled against her generous cleavage. My hands instinctively wrapped around her waist as I breathed in her familiar scent that my soul knew all too well¡ªdark roses and something uniquely her.


    Lilith finally pulled back just enough for me to see her face, her crimson eyes gleaming with mischief and affection. Her raven-black hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her devilishly beautiful features. A wide grin spread across her lips as she cupped my cheeks.


    "Did you really miss me?" she teased, her thumb brushing over my lower lip. "Or just my tits?"


    "Can''t it be both?" I smirked.


    "Haaa! How could you!" Lilith gasped, feigning shock before her grin turned downright wicked.


    "Oh, you little minx~" she purred, pressing herself closer again, her massive assets threatening to smother me all over again. "I should punish you for that cheeky remark~"


    Before I had the chance to react, Lilith crashed her lips against mine in a kiss that tasted like sin and sweetness rolled into one. The kiss was brutal, punishing, filled with a lustful and passionate fire¡ªa fire that made my blood boil and my cock harder than ever. I truly never experienced a passionate kiss like this in my new life here, yet my soul somehow recalled this passion, this insatiable need to devour, to consume, to possess.


    ''We are truly bound by the soul.''


    When we finally broke apart, her fingers tangled in my hair, keeping me close.


    "You''re one big slutty bitch... my wife," she murmured, her breath hot against my skin.


    "And you love it," I shot back, softly biting her upper lip, earning me a soft moan in response.


    "Damn right, I do." She chuckled, allowing me to bite, lick, and suck on her divine lips, and when my eyes dropped to her plump breasts and her pert nipples, which were already poking through the silky fabric of her red nightgown¡ªa tempting sight, for sure¡ªbut before I could claim my dessert, my succubus wife raised my chin with the tip of her finger, forcing me to stare straight into her eyes that burned with overwhelming love and passion.


    "You have no idea how fucking happy I am, wife," she cooed. Her thumb traced my lips, slowly parting them. "To have you here, to finally kiss you. I would have destroyed the universe if you took any longer, love. And trust me, even in my near-death state, I still can destroy a few worlds just to send a message."


    I leaned into her touch, inhaling her intoxicating scent, ignoring her last remark, before nipping at her finger as I felt a different type of fire bloom in my heart.


    "I would have gladly ripped out some necks to reach you, too," I said, unable to keep the huskiness out of my tone. The flames of lust inside me flickered and intensified. That spark of love that filled me mixed with a growing desire for her body.


    "Hey! Hey! Hold the horses, horny wife of mine." Lilith smiled, pulling her thumb from my mouth, tracing a path along the nape of my neck, over my shoulder, and down my arm to caress my hand


    "The last time you went berserk, you obliterated two worlds, fucked the god of war in the ass for thousands of years until he began to like it and changed his body to be that of a female so you could properly breed him."


    "Oh." I was at a loss for words, having nothing to say about this piece of information since I don''t remember it.


    "Ahem, and did I impregnate him or her?" I couldn''t resist but ask. That was the most important thing for me. Two worlds gone? Nah, don''t care about that. Impregnating a gender-flux god and breaking them to be my personal, loyal breeding whore? Fuck yeah, that was much better than massacring worlds.


    "Nope," Lilith giggled. "You denied him of experiencing his first fuck as a virgin goddess by severing his head."


    "Shit!" I cursed, not feeling very well. Damn, you messed up, old me. Losing such an opportunity was sad... so very sad. "Is this the same god of war that wanted to kidnap my son and have him as his new vessel?"


    "OUR son," Lilith quickly corrected, her crimson eyes flashing with possessive pride. "And yes, that very same pathetic worm. Though I must say, you were magnificent when you tore his spine out through his..."


    "..."


    "Did I shove my arm inside his ass and grab his spine through it?" I asked, rubbing the back of my head awkwardly.


    "Mhmm!" Lilith hummed, grinning. "Such a kinky way. Ahhh, my bloody wife. Your ruthless side and savagery with those big tits will always get me riled up."


    The air between us crackled with unspoken tension¡ªlust, love, and the promise of violence all rolled into one. Lilith''s fingers trailed down my chest, her nails lightly scraping my skin as she leaned in, her breath hot against my ear.


    "Though, if you''re feeling nostalgic," she purred, her voice dripping with sinful promise, "I wouldn''t mind a repeat performance of that particular move."


    "You really do love my savagery, don''t you?" I shuddered, my cock twitching at the sheer filth in her tone. God, I loved this woman.


    "Oh, wife, I worship it. Every ounce of your brutality, your dominance, your utter disregard for anything that stands in your way. It''s intoxicating." Lilith licked her lips, her crimson eyes gleaming with hunger.


    But before I could drag her into a proper reunion¡ªpreferably horizontal, against the nearest surface¡ªa loud crack interrupted us. I looked up and noticed a big crack appeared in the purple sky of this place.


    "Tsk!" Lilith clicked her tongue in anger, her horny side dying like a snuffed candle. "I forgot about this. Sorry, Morgi, we can''t have fun. I barely have enough energy to use my domain to talk to you."


    My heart sank at the sheer disappointment in her voice. It was like taking my favorite hot drink¡ªthe white one¡ªand throwing it on the ground, destroying that love and warmth into pieces, killing it.


    "It''s okay, I think..."


    "Damn it, Morgi... I hate this. I hate being away from you. I hate that I can only reach you in these fleeting moments." Lilith sighed, her crimson eyes flickering with regret as she reached out, cupping my cheek once more.


    "Then tell me, Lilith. Where are you? How much longer do you have to wait to get resurrected, and how the fuck do I get to you?" I leaned into her touch, trying to memorize the warmth of her palm, the way her fingers traced the contours of my face.


    "I told you, wife. I''m in a near-death state. This..." she gestured to the crumbling purple expanse around us, "...is all I could manage to create using the dungeon core, just to see you again. To speak to you."


    I stared into the crimson depths of her eyes, letting her voice wash over me, absorbing the pain behind the words, the grief, the love, the hope. She loved me, her heart longed for me. She ached to be one with me, and not some semblance, not an illusion, a real one, a human body or a monster body didn''t matter as long as it had my warmth and my mind.


    "Don''t worry, Lilith. I''m not mad, quite the opposite, I''m happy to see you again."


    "Me or my beautiful boobs?" she teased, slightly pulling her red gown aside, giving me a peek at her smooth, naked, perky melons with their hard, erect nipples.


    "Both."


    "Hehehe," she chuckled, leaning in until her lips were a whisper away from mine. "Too bad... you''re only allowed to look for now."


    "Anyway, I must tell you a few things before time runs out," Lilith spoke, her tone suddenly shifting from the seductive, playful one to a more serious one. She snapped her fingers, and three dark-purple orbs materialized in front of me, hovering in the air.


    "Morgana, my love, listen carefully." Lilith took a moment to gather her thoughts, gazing deeply into my eyes. "I would like to ask for your permission and your forgiveness in advance since what I am about to do goes against our agreement."


    "Permission for what exactly?" I asked, curious to see what had to be done by someone to get the permission of their own spouse.


    "It''s about me, my resurrection," the succubus queen continued. "When I got detected after I opened that portal to send you to my world, the people who injured me and caused me to ''die'' placed a curse on me."


    "What?!" I exclaimed, not able to control my anger, what was even more painful was that it happened while I wasn''t there to stop them from hurting my wife. "Who is the bitch? Who dares to cast a spell on you?! Where are they, what are they?! I''m gonna find them and snap their necks with my own bare hands! They are going to pay ten times! A hundred times!"


    "You are cute when you''re angry, wife. But calm down, let me finish first," she said, reaching out, gently holding my hand and giving me a reassuring smile.


    "It''s a binding curse that anchored my soul to the plane that I was in," she explained, watching my every response with care and worry, like a child waiting for the results of an important test. "How can I put it... because of this curse, I''ll get resurrected in the same world I died in, and they will be able to detect me the moment I burst into existence and kill me or worse... enslave me."


    "Hmmm," I growled, clenching my jaw. My heart raced at the implications of that revelation.


    "Wait! Hold on..." something clicked in my brain as a single, terrifying fact became painfully obvious to me. "Where is your soul right now?"


    There was a long pause. Lilith bit her lip, her fingers tightening around mine. Her usual teasing demeanor was gone, replaced with something raw, something hesitant¡ªmaybe even fear.


    "Earth," she said after another brief silence. "I''ll give you the coordinates to planet Earth."


    "Eh?"


    "My love, when the time comes, can I rely on you to travel to Earth and save my soul?"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 264: BREED MORE!!

    Chapter 264: BREED MORE!!


    "Eh?"


    I blinked several times, taking a step back from the demonic orbs. I had no idea what to say, no idea what to think. Something I searched for my entire new life was suddenly presented to me just like that. The coordinates to planet Earth.


    "Wife, can I rely on you? Will you save me?"


    A plea. An ache. An admission of weakness. That''s how I saw it, and the look of vulnerability on her beautiful face was a dagger in my heart. My wife¡ªmy Lilith¡ªwas there, trapped, bound by some cursed magic that shackled her to that world like a caged beast. My hands curled into fists, my nails biting into my palm.


    "Lilith..." I breathed, my voice trembling with something I couldn''t quite place. Anger? Anticipation? A desperate, all-consuming need to rip through reality itself just to reach her? Maybe all of it at once. "Of course, you can rely on me. I''d tear the entire damn multiverse apart if it meant saving you."


    Lilith''s features relaxed, a soft smile tugging at her lips, her shoulders slumping in visible relief.


    "I knew you''d say that you adorable slutty brute of a wife," Lilith chuckled, squeezing my fingers gently. She met my gaze, and her crimson eyes burned with a quiet intensity I''d never seen before and with emotion too complex for words.


    "That''s why I love you." Her fingers brushed over my cheek, warm despite the fading strength of her presence in this fractured realm.


    "How long do I have?" I asked, my mind already calculating. If she was on Earth, I needed a way to get there. I needed power, resources, a portal, something. My body burned with urgency, but Lilith''s touch steadied me.


    "Relax, we still have time," Lilith reassured, her voice a soft purr laced with exhaustion. Yet, beneath it, I could hear something else¡ªhesitation.


    "How much time, exactly?" I pressed, gripping her hand tighter, unwilling to let this moment slip through my fingers. "Weeks? Days? Hours?"


    A pregnant pause hung in the air, the only sound being our combined heartbeats¡ªher slow, stuttering pulse. And then, a shaky sigh.


    "Try... years." Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    "Y-years?" I shook my head in disbelief, unable to hide the surprise and excitement in my tone. For me, years were nothing. I had all the time I wanted and then some.


    "I know what you are thinking, and believe me, even if we have thousands of years on our hands, it isn''t enough."


    "Meaning?" I cocked my head, not quite sure I followed the logic of her answer.


    "What? You''re a low-rank goddess; you''ll die the moment you set your feet on Earth or, worse, get enslaved." Lilith was clearly afraid and frustrated, her crimson eyes narrowing as she crossed her arms beneath her ample chest.


    "Earth isn''t just some random mortal world, Morgi. It''s one of the best natural worlds out there in the vast universe¡ªbillions of people, rich natural resources, lush terrains, and oceans of magic and mana." The succubus queen explained a gleam of respect and envy for this planet clear as day. "Many gods, powerful ones, had already set their eyes on the planet."


    "I see... I''m pretty sure they won''t like an extra sharing of their meal," I said, recalling Lora''s words on how valuable natural worlds are to the gods. Faith harvested from the natives is the most nourishing food for a deity''s power.


    "Damn fucking right, wife."


    "So we need time, as much as possible." The thought that a bunch of stupid, powerful-ass gods would get in between me and my wife was frankly not a happy thought. My fists clenched, the gears turning in my head. "I need to get stronger."


    "Far beyond what you are now, my wife. A full-fledged goddess isn''t enough¡ªyou need to be something greater. A ruler, a force of nature, a being of unfathomable power. No god should dare challenge the might of my beloved wife, Morgana." Lilith said, cupping both my cheeks, gazing up at me, her fiery red irises swirling with the very cosmos.


    "You''re the strongest person I saw in my entire long life, a mortal that slayed gods," Lilith spoke again. Her voice was a hushed whisper, her gaze somber and unfocused, as if lost in an old, forgotten memory.


    "Then I''ll become that." A slow, savage grin crept onto my lips. "And more."


    "Gods, I love you." She cupped my face again, fingers digging in slightly. "But this won''t be easy, wife. You''ll need power, allies, influence, and most importantly..." She hesitated, her expression darkening.


    "Most importantly?" I prompted, my grip tightening around her wrists.


    "Breed more stupid! Worthless! Useless bitches!! Spread your seed everywhere! Push more babies!" The succubus yelled like an addict in withdrawal as her eyes dilated like she just smelled some powerful aphrodisiac.


    "Slow down, babe." I chuckled, trying not to laugh as my heart skipped a beat hearing my wife speak the truest, filthiest, and yet purest desire I have in this new life¡ªto breed more girls and to let the whole universe witness the beauty that I call ''Motherhood.''


    "I have thousands of kids, Lilith. More are coming. And with my new temple and skills, giving birth to hundreds in one go is easy." I proclaimed, enjoying the view of having thousands of my followers worshiping me, adoring, servicing my big tits, pleasing me, fucking my cock, and getting fucked.


    Ahh~ I could already picture the erotic scene in my head. So hot, so erotic, a masterpiece that can''t be compared to the most famous piece of art.


    "Thousands are NOT ENOUGH, MORGANA!!" Lilith screamed, throwing her head back, her massive melons jiggling like a jelly ball with every swing.


    "You need millions and thousands of millions!" She looked up at me with shining crimson eyes before suddenly her right hand gripped tightly my cock, earning a surprised moan.


    "Put this monstrous cock and the slutty baby hole to use. Breeding is the essence of your power, and you, my dear wife, need to cover your name and face with thick, hot jizz as much as possible." She rubbed it, fast, hard, almost too much for me to take without cumming on the spot, and she kept rubbing even faster and faster.


    "Thousands of sons and hundreds of daughters, children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren serving you, living for you, breathing for you. To spread the glory of Morgana!" She squeezed my hard and aching cock between her big thumbs and fingers, while the other hand massaged my testicles.


    "Lilith..." I gasped, my body trembling under her touch. The intensity of her grip, the ferocity of her words, and the sheer, overwhelming desire in her eyes sent waves of pleasure and determination coursing through me.


    "BREED AN ARMY WORTHY OF A GODDESS!" Lilith''s voice echoed through the purple space, her fingers working my cock with sinful expertise. Her crimson eyes burned with fanatical fervor as she leaned in, her hot breath ghosting over my ear.


    "Imagine it, Morgana." Her tongue traced the shell of my ear, sending shivers down my spine. "Your bloodline stretches across the cosmos. Every world, every realm, trembling at the sight of your children. Your legacy is written in flesh and lust and power."


    Her hand twisted, her thumb pressing against the sensitive underside of my cockhead. I groaned, my hips bucking involuntarily.


    "You were born to rule, to breed," she purred, her other hand sliding down to cup my balls, kneading them possessively. "So rule. Fill every womb you meet. Let the universe drown in your holy seed."


    "After all, your ultimate goal is to fuck every hole and get fucked by every dick in existence, is it not?" she added, adding more pressure on my nuts.


    "Damn fucking right I am."


    Her mouth found mine in a hungry kiss. Hot, wet, and messy, I moaned shamelessly as I returned it. My knees almost buckled, and I grasped her hips for support, her fingers stroking my aching shaft, each movement sending shockwaves through my senses.


    "Do whatever is in your power to reach the primordial level, Morgi," Lilith said after breaking the kiss, panting against my lips, her tongue swiping the sweat from my jaw.


    "I will," I replied, my fingers digging into her supple skin, her intoxicating scent clouding my brain. My thoughts and attention were all directed at the skillful movements of her hands. "Every whore, slut, bastard, pussy, mouth, anus, or whatever is gaping, spread, and fucked in the whole world will know and worship my name."


    "Good," the succubus queen hissed, biting down on my neck. The stinging pain sent a jolt of lust directly into my already-aching cock. "I expect nothing less from my horny wife."


    I kissed her again, hot and urgent and possessive. My fingers tangled in her midnight-black hair, and she growled, her tongue slipping past my lips, tasting me, claiming me, branding me. She tasted like sin, passion, and lust.


    "Take it." Lilith broke the kiss again and gave me one of the three floating orbs. "These are the coordinates of Earth," she added, pointing her fingers toward the floating dark purple orb, and she let go of my throbbing and needy cock, which was protesting loudly against the absence of her hand.


    "First, get stronger, reclaim my world from those gods, and then come to Earth," she added, her hands already gripping and pinching my erect nipples, making it impossible to collect my thoughts and concentrate.


    "The second orb..." She gestured to another dark-purple orb in the air. "...this one holds all of my memories from when I created my world. You''ll need them as well. Morgana, my world is 100 times bigger than Earth, so make sure to reclaim it step by step, and don''t worry about that bitch who stabbed me¡ªshe can''t descend personally anymore."


    "Tsk. I was hoping to find that bitch and make her scream my name."


    "Sorry, babe, you''ll have to wait," Lilith giggled. "Besides... let''s focus on the bigger goal here."


    "Right, breeding and reclaiming the world."


    "Perfect, and here is the last one. Don''t worry." She took the last orb, lifting it and bringing it closer to me. When the purple glow from the orb reached my body, a message popped up in my head, and a soft bell sound rang.


    Ding!


    [Divine Breeding Dominion has been altered by the primordial goddess Lilith.]


    [New effects and feats have been added!]


    "What the...?" I was truly stunned by the words displayed in front of me. "You modified my new skill?"


    "As a surprise present, my wife," Lilith winked at me. "I added a little life-saving effect when you face off with high-ranking gods and immortals."


    "Oh, thanks." I couldn''t help but smile, and when I was about to open my system to see her present, Lilith held a finger up.


    "It''s rude to open a gift in front of the giver," she chastised an amused glint in her ruby-red eyes. "Just trust me¡ªyou are going to love it," she added with a sly smirk on her gorgeous, sharp, devilish, seduction-filled face.


    "It''s from you... so of course, I will like it." I smirked back at her, raising her hand, and brushing my lips across her fingers.


    "There are perks to being my wife, after all," she giggled.


    "Definitely." I nipped at her fingertips, earning a soft sigh from the horny queen. But before any of us could deepen the moment, the ground around us began to tremble. The purple expanse shattered like glass, fading into crimson smoke, like embers dancing in the night air.


    "My time is up," the succubus queen mumbled, her eyes sad as she stared longingly at my cock, which was already twitching and begging to be buried deep inside my wife''s needy pussy. Ah, shit! If only.


    "Lilith," my voice trembled as I watched the person I love slipping further and further away. My heart felt like it was being torn apart. This parting hurts.


    "How can I see you again?"


    "Conquer more of my dungeons and find my scattered artifacts. With them, we can meet again like this." Lilith''s voice grew softer, fading away along with her presence. The crimson sky dimmed, cracking beneath her feet. I pulled her into my embrace as the cracks spread, faster and faster.


    "Ah~don''t forget, Morgi!" The horny demon queen gave me a reassuring smile and a wink. Her red irises glowed in the dying purple sky. "Breed as much as you can for me! For us."


    "Yes, I will."


    "Good. Now be a good girl and destroy anyone who stands in our path." Lilith smirked, the seduction, danger, and sheer carnage-filled promise gleaming in her eyes. "I love you, my glorious slutty wife."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 265: Purge The Heretics, The Xenos!

    "In the name of the sun and the holy light, I command..."


    "PURGE THE HERETICS!! SLAY THE FILTHY XENOS!!"


    A man in white-golden priest clothes stood on top of a marble platform in the middle of the street, wielding a giant golden staff with wings, shouting his order out. He was quite old, well past the age of fifty or sixty, with a gray mustache, yet his eyes shone with vitality and confidence.


    A few feet below him, on another platform made from wood, were four figures¡ªa man, a woman, and a small girl, all humans except the fourth one. He was a demi-human, a bear-kin to be precise. Each one was tied to a wooden pole, wearing only black robes with red X-cross marks on their chests and foreheads, a sign of heretics in this part of the land of the sun.


    The crowd gathered in the city square, their voices rising in a chaotic blend of prayer, cheers, and curses. The air was thick with the scent of burning incense, oil, and hot wax from the towering candles surrounding the execution platform.


    Impending death.


    Sunlight gleamed off the golden statues of winged female saints, casting long shadows over the condemned souls awaiting their fate.


    The High Inquisitor, standing tall on the marble platform, struck the ground with his radiant staff, sending out a pulse of divine energy. The people''s voices hushed as his presence commanded absolute attention.


    "In the name of Uriel, the Ever-Burning, we cleanse this world of taint!" he declared, his deep voice carrying through the streets. "These wretched beings have turned their backs on the Holy Light! They consort with darkness! They spread corruption among the faithful!"


    A chorus of agreement erupted from the mob.


    "Sinners!"


    "Burn them!"


    "Purify their souls!"


    The condemned remained silent. The human man clenched his jaw, his muscles tensing under the weight of his fate. The woman stood tall, her expression one of quiet defiance, even as fear flickered in her emerald eyes. The little girl, no older than ten, sobbed softly, her fragile body shaking as she tried to press herself against the pole as if willing herself to disappear.


    And the bear-kin... he simply glared. His golden eyes burned with fury, his powerful arms straining against the bindings. His fur bristled as he bared his fangs, yet he did not roar, did not beg, did not break.


    "We did nothing wrong!" he growled, his voice raw. "You call us heretics and Xenos, but you''re the ones who''ve abandoned mercy!"


    "Mercy? For heretics?" The High Inquisitor scoffed, waving his staff at the demi-human. "There is no mercy for the un-human like you Xenos. The grace of Uriel is only for the race of men."


    "Uriel can eat a dick," the bear man replied with a wicked smirk on his face. He clearly did not care or give a shit about what the High Inquisitor and the crowd might think of him speaking ill of the holiest deity.


    "How dare you curse a Holy Goddess!" A fanatical follower screamed in anger at the beast-kin.


    "How dare we?!" The bear-kin raised his voice, spitting venom at the mob. "How dare you throw these people here just because they helped me with my wounds? They are innocents!"


    His words had no effect on the followers. Not a single hint of pity on their faces.


    "Guilty!" Another joined, his finger pointing at the condemned, his tone desperate to put the blame on the poor demi-human.


    "Heretic!"


    "Filthy Xenos!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Heretics are enemies of Uriel, xenos or humans, innocent or guilty, every heathen is a threat to humanity!" The High Priest declared as his arm shot upwards. The white-golden sleeve slipped down his arm, revealing a tattooed pattern with some ancient holy glyphs and a depiction of a golden crown above equally golden wings.


    "By the rightful order of our Holy Sun Church, the blessed Inquisitors, and through the burning Grace of our Goddess Uriel, I declare you all: GUILTY."


    "Let your ashes serve as a warning!" the priest thundered. "No mercy for the impure! No quarter for the blasphemers. May the burning wings of Uriel cleanse us all!"


    "Cleanse the heretics!"


    "For Uriel! For the Holy Light!"


    "Purge! Purge! Purge! Purge¡ª"


    The obedient and loyal followers of Uriel''s church shouted, repeating the holy word over and over again, their hateful stares never leaving the execution''s targets. The bear man closed his eyes as the templars started to lower a barrel full of oil over his head and back.


    "Please, stop them, father."


    The little girl''s small, yet pleading voice echoed throughout the whole street, her plea reverberating with so much emotion and heartbreaking truth. She struggled in her bindings, trying desperately to break free. She opened her mouth, but no words came out except her desperate sobs.


    "Father?" The High Inquisitor arched his brows at the small girl, gazing down at her.


    "Mommy and Daddy can speak no more, little one." He paused. A grin crept on his aged, yet youthful face as he turned his focus on the gathered mob again, shouting:


    "PURGE THEM IN HOLY FIRE! START WITH THE YOUNG ONE!"


    The High Inquisitor''s voice cracked like thunder as he thrust his golden staff forward. A templar stepped up, torch in hand, its flame dancing with holy fervor. The crowd''s chanting reached a fevered pitch¡ª


    "PURGE! PURGE! PURGE!"


    ¡ªand the flames flared to life.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    The little girl let out a terrified scream as the flames roared to life, their light reflecting in her wide, tear-filled eyes. A chorus of delighted roars erupted from the spectators, a chorus of screams, and the sizzling, cracking noises of melting flesh and bubbling, blistering blood.


    Her mother passed away just from seeing her daughter covered by fire, her spirit shattering into pieces as she slumped forward, her body going limp in the bindings. The light in her emerald eyes flickered¡ªthen faded¡ªher heart, breaking so completely that even death was kinder, sparing her the agony of watching her daughter burn alive.


    The man beside her let out a wordless cry of anguish, thrashing against his bindings, his face contorted in an agony no blade could match. The flames reflected in his tear-streaked eyes as his daughter''s small body convulsed in the fire.


    The scent of burning flesh thickened in the air. The crowd did not waver. Their cheers did not falter.


    And the bear-kin man?


    He couldn''t watch, closing his eyes, blaming himself for this. If he wasn''t stupid enough to chase that boar to the lake, he wouldn''t have stumbled upon a horde of crocodiles, gotten wounded, and been found by the little girl''s family.


    His jaw clenched, muscles tensing under his thick fur. He had sworn never to let another die for his sake. Yet here he was, bound, helpless, forced to listen to the sickening crackle of burning flesh and the maddened cheers of zealots.


    The scent of charred meat and blackened bone filled his lungs, mixing with the oil drenching his own fur.


    It should have been him first.


    Not the little girl.


    Not her parents.


    The High Inquisitor, his golden robes shimmering in the sunlight, turned his gaze back to the remaining condemned.


    "See, Xeno?" he called out, spreading his arms as if to embrace the crowd''s worship. "This is what happens when you stray from the light of Uriel! This is what awaits all who dare to defy the Holy Sun Church!"


    The mob erupted in cheers, emboldened by the High Inquisitor''s words. The priest gestured toward the father.


    "Continue the purge!" he ordered.


    A templar stepped forward, torch in hand.


    "Any last words, Xeno?" the inquisitor sneered, pointing his golden staff at the demi-human''s head.


    "Last words..." the bear-kin muttered, gritting his teeth as the first drops of oil fell onto his fur, sizzling softly against his burning rage, his spirit. He held on, refusing to scream, refusing to break, his claws digging into the palms of his hands.


    "How about you go and FUCK YOURSELF!" he roared, looking up into the High Inquisitor''s smug, smiling face.


    "Sigh" The old Inquisitor let out a long sigh, shaking his head before turning to the templar.


    "Purge him," he ordered.


    Without hesitation, the templar set the demi-human ablaze before retreating a few steps back, observing with pride as the holy flames did their job¡ªpurifying the heretics, the xenos, the disgusting creatures from the land, and the grace of Uriel.


    While this purging took place, at the back of the zealous mob, a woman in a dark robe stood in silence. She stared at the pyre with disgust and hatred in her golden eyes, yet something else lurked deep within her heart¡ªrage and hope.


    Slowly, she reached under her robe, placing both hands on her lower abdomen, fingers pressing against the crimson tattoo etched upon her womb. Closing her eyes, she whispered as if mourning, her voice barely a breath against the howling flames:


    "May your souls find their peace in the eternal womb of the Mother."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 1603 FOMO

    1603  FOMO


    Filled with trace amounts of hesitation and doubt, Lex eventually concluded the meeting as he went over the decisions that they made.


    All of them came to a conclusion that the reason they were able to encounter this jungle now, but the mercenaries had never seen nor heard any sign of it for years, was because of the presence of Little Blue.


    With this change, however, time would flow equally. As a result, only a few seconds later, Lex got his first visitor in Obsidian.


    Lex kept looking around the conference room, expecting something to pop up that would require his help, or for him to step in personally but it never happened. It was almost as if the whole universe did not rely solely on him, and every issue did not revolve entirely around him.


    As soon as they entered the jungle, Lex, who was sleeping within his Recovery pod, suddenly opened his eyes. The exact moment they entered the jungle, the flow of time between Abaddon and the Midnight realm became equal.


    Just a little over 800 football fields away from the jungle, the Midnight castle was deployed. Although the arrival of night was a full week away, and the mercenary group hadn''t initially planned on stopping during the night either, it would be foolish not to take every advantage that the Midnight Inns'' presence provided them with.


    It was odd. Lex was used to handling everything by himself. Even now, he half expected to venture into the highly suspicious jungle by himself, uncover its secrets, foil some ancient plot that threatened to destroy the universe and...


    So from within the safety of the castle walls, Kaemon, Lex and a few others planned out what to do.


    Up until now, Abaddon had been going much, much  faster than the Midnight realm.


    The fact that they had deployable, reliable fortifications made this job easier by many orders of magnitudes for the mercenaries. They took each and every opportunity to stop and take a rest that they could get - not to mention that they were playing some kind of role playing game with the three mischievous beasts from the Inn.


    It took them only a few seconds to reach the jungle, and after making sure there was no trouble, they entered.


    Oddly enough, however, his ability to punish traitors informed him that the brothers actually had full and complete loyalty towards each other, and would never harm one another.


    After a moment''s deliberation, he managed to keep himself from sneaking into the forest, instead deciding to wait until Fenrir returned with his report. In the meantime, he diverted his attention back towards the Inn.


    A day passed uneventfully at the castle, though they observed a lot of movement within the jungle. It seemed that all sorts of insects called the place home. The thing that all of them shared in common was that they were all pack insects, preferring to move in teams rather than by themselves.


    That presented many difficulties and opportunities of its own. Eventually, once the time was up, the three of them set out.


    "Do not think you can get away with trying anything suspicious," Malfoy said to Fenrir the moment they exited the castle. "I have activated Dread protection. The gifts of the Reaving Dread mercenary group go far beyond what you can imagine. At even the slightest whiff of betrayal, I can eviscerate you."


    With everything decided, Lex was left with nothing to do save getting in the Recovery pod, while Little Blue, Fenrir and Malfoy geared up to go outside. Malfoy kept giving Fenrir distrustful looks, and seemed ready to protect Little Blue no matter the cost.


    He''d understood by now that it wasn''t that the entire Midnight Castle was an illusion, but that the twin brother had been corrupted by Abaddon. They had to hide their powers usually from the caretaker, Lex, but when he wasn''t around, they would unleash their true selves.


    This meant that they could do something they hadn''t done in Abaddon ever before - scouting! They could also deploy advance parties for stealthy infiltration instead of directly marching through the forest and fighting everything in sight.


    In the meantime, the rest of the mercenaries started the ritual to contact the Condottiere.


    Lex gave a deep look towards the jungle. It seemed like he would need to visit it after all to explore its secrets. He was not saying that just because he had severe FOMO (fear of missing out).


    Okay, on a realistic note, he just thought he was the most versatile one in the group, and would do a good job scouting. Yet it turned out his help wasn''t actually needed, possibly even leaving him time to rest in the Recovery pod.


    They would observe the jungle from a distance for about a day, and after that Little Blue, Fenrir and a mercenary named Malfoy would sneak into the jungle to explore the strange calling Little Blue felt.


    Clearly it had some connection to the forest, though the exact reason for that connection was a matter of speculation.


    Fenrir growled at Malfoy, as if threatening him, but Little Blue suddenly spread its wings, unleashing some of its power, which cowed the pup.


    He hadn''t yet decided if that was a trick, or if they still had remnants of who they were still stuck deep within. It seemed that the protector really might be able to redeem his brothers and save them from eternal damnation of being a Reddit mod - whatever that meant.

 Chapter 266: A Special Order

    The Kingdom of Vandor stood as a monolith of zealous devotion, its very foundations steeped in the unyielding creed of the Holy Sun Church. Unlike its more tolerant counterpart, which thrived at a crossroads of trade and fleeting diplomacy, Vandor was a land where faith was law, and heresy was met with fire and steel.


    From the mighty king draped in gilded vestments to the lowest beggar scrounging for scraps in the alleyways, all were fervent followers of Uriel, the Ever-Burning. And in their devotion, there was no room for doubt, no space for compassion, and certainly no tolerance for those they deemed impure.


    For centuries, the Holy Sun Church had cultivated this devotion, weaving a narrative of divine purpose into the very fabric of Vandorian society. To question the teachings of Uriel was heresy. To harbor sympathy for non-humans was treason. To stand against the church was to stand against humanity itself.


    It was this unshakable belief that led to the grand spectacle of purges such as the one in the city square.


    The flames still danced hungrily atop the pyres, devouring flesh and bone alike. The air was thick with the stench of burning bodies, acrid smoke curling into the sky as a grim offering to their goddess. The crowd, once frenzied with chants and cheers, began to settle, their hunger for justice¡ªno, for blood¡ªmomentarily sated.


    The High Inquisitor lowered his staff, the golden wings gleaming in the light of the midday sun. His sharp gaze swept over the gathered faithful, his lips curling in satisfaction at the sheer devotion painted across their faces.


    "This is righteousness," he proclaimed, voice ringing with authority. "This is the will of the Ever-Burning!"


    A resounding chorus of "Praise be to Uriel!" erupted from the crowd.


    The High Inquisitor turned his back on the charred bodies. His duty here was complete. More heathens would be found, more heretics purged, more flames lit in the name of divine justice.


    But among the faithful, in the throng of zealots who had cheered for death, one figure stood silent.


    The woman in the dark robe remained motionless, her golden eyes fixed on the smoldering remains. Her fingers, hidden beneath the folds of her robe, trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with rage. Yet deeper still, buried beneath that rage, something else stirred.


    Hope.


    Liliana lowered her gaze, her hand brushing against the hidden crimson tattoo upon her womb. A sacred mark, but not of Uriel. No, this mark belonged to another. To something better, something far beyond the reach of Vandor''s burning light.


    A silent prayer slipped from her lips, too soft for even the closest zealot to hear.


    "May your souls find peace in the eternal womb of the Mother."


    Then, without another word, she turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    ....


    Thirty minutes later, Liliana was standing in front of a wide building made from wood and brick. Her hood pulled low over her face, and she glanced at the collar logo above the entrance before taking out a golden mask from her spatial ring. It was a simple thing made from golden metal that perfectly covered her eyes and forehead.


    When Liliana put it on, her facial features were completely hidden behind the golden mask. To make it even more difficult for others to see her, she used her light magic to create something like a mirrored shield that reflected light, making her appear as a blurred and vague figure.


    With a new face and fresh clothes to keep unwanted attention and pervs away from her, Liliana entered the large building that was the top slave market in the whole Kingdom of Vandor.


    As soon as she passed through the main gate of the building, her eyes immediately landed on a massive row of naked and exposed figures¡ªhumans and beast-kin alike, men and women, young and adult ones, with many different attributes¡ªarranged to their sides and placed for display, like they were nothing more than items and objects of use and business.


    From her side, in each cell, several slave buyers wearing different sorts of cloaks, fancy noble clothes, or robes with varied colors of light or dark, were accompanied by slave dealers, talking, staring, or poking at the naked slaves until the seller was satisfied and the buyer could touch some of the slaves before continuing their discussion.


    In front of her was another line of people, but unlike the slaves, these were the slavers or the sellers themselves. Humans, of course¡ªthey liked to come here to sell their catches of demi-humans like cats, dogs, deer, boar, or any other magical creature like elves, all for some extra cash.


    From their expressions, buying and selling demi-humans was a daily practice.


    The sounds of rattling chains, of people crying and pleading for freedom, of bargains being struck, filled the air. The smell of sweat, piss, and blood lingered on every breath.


    The Vandorians viewed other races and heretics as mere cattle and pets for their entertainment and hard work, and Liliana was no different¡ªbut in the opposite way.


    The Golden Mask made her invisible. Not in truth¡ªno, Liliana''s body still occupied space, her footsteps still echoed faintly on the polished stone floor¡ªbut to the eyes of the slavers and buyers, she was nothing more than a shimmering blur, a trick of the light. The mirrored refraction of her magic bent perception around her, turning her into little more than a passing shadow.


    It was a necessary deception.


    Liliana moved through the market with measured steps, her golden mask concealing the simmering fury in her eyes. The blurred aura cast by her light magic ensured she remained an indistinct figure amidst the sea of merchants, nobles, and slavers. No one spared her more than a passing glance. In a place like this, anonymity was a currency as valuable as gold.


    Her fingers itched at her sides as she passed rows of caged souls, their eyes hollow, their spirits crushed beneath Vandor''s unyielding rule. A young elven girl clung to the bars of her cage, her once-silver hair now matted with filth. Her gaze met Liliana''s for the briefest moment¡ªan ember of defiance buried beneath layers of pain. Liliana forced herself to look away. Not yet.


    As a follower of the new goddess Morgana, Liliana had the urge to help the other races, the true creation of the goddess, yet she wouldn''t risk her life doing so. And more importantly, she wouldn''t risk saving those who didn''t worship the goddess.


    Although Lilith created all of the races other than humans, after thousands of years, very few still remembered her or followed her anymore. Liliana was a special case¡ªshe was a human who chose to switch faith after a certain incident.


    She approached one of the slavers, a rotund man draped in luxurious furs, his fingers heavy with golden rings. He was engaged in negotiations with a noblewoman, a sharp-featured lady with ice-blue eyes who appraised the slaves as if selecting fine jewelry. Liliana did not need to hear the words exchanged to know their nature.


    "¡ªbreed her with one of the stronger males. If she doesn''t survive the first pregnancy, then she was weak anyway," the noblewoman mused, idly twirling the chain of a sobbing fox-kin girl.


    Liliana clenched her fists beneath her robes. The bile rose in her throat, but she swallowed it down. This was not the time for recklessness. Instead, she stepped forward, speaking in a low, controlled voice.


    "I have a special order."


    The slaver turned, his beady eyes narrowing at the masked figure before him. "Special orders come at a high price, stranger."


    "I am prepared to pay."


    He studied her for a moment before motioning for her to follow. Liliana fell into step beside him, navigating through the wretched corridors of human cruelty until they reached a dimly lit chamber at the back of the market. The air here was thick with something more than despair¡ªsomething darker. Here, the most prized and dangerous ''merchandise'' was kept away from prying eyes.


    The slaver gestured towards a heavy iron door. "This is where we keep the rarest stock. I assume you''re looking for something... unique?"


    Liliana nodded. "I''m looking for twins, a man and woman, untouched and preferably humans."


    The slaver''s grin widened, his yellowed teeth glinting in the dim torchlight. "Twins, you say? Human, untouched¡ªpreferably?" He chuckled, a wet, guttural sound. "A rare request. Most buyers prefer beast-kin for their... exotic qualities. But humans? Unspoiled?" His beady eyes gleamed with greed. "That''s a delicacy."


    Liliana remained still beneath her golden mask, her voice steady. "I have my reasons."


    The slaver licked his lips. "Of course, of course. And I may have just the pair for you." He motioned to a guard, whispering something before turning back to her. "But such special merchandise comes at a special price."


    Liliana didn''t flinch. "Name it."


    The slaver''s grin turned predatory. "Fifty thousand gold. Each."


    A silence stretched between them.


    Then¡ª


    Liliana reached into the folds of her robe and withdrew a small, ornate chest. She placed it on the table between them and flipped the lid open.


    The slaver''s breath hitched.


    Inside, nestled in black velvet, were two flawless soul stones¡ªrare, pulsating gems that glowed with an eerie inner light. Each was worth triple his asking price. His fingers twitched toward them.


    Bam!


    "After I inspect the merchandise." Liliana snapped the chest shut.


    "Ahem." The slaver swallowed hard, then nodded eagerly. "Right this way, esteemed buyer."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 267: I Need Them

    Chapter 267: I Need Them


    "Clean them up and send them to me," Liliana commanded her maids as soon as she arrived at her mansion.


    "As you wish, my Mistress."


    The maids guided both siblings, who looked around nineteen years old. Their bodies were thin like they didn''t eat or get enough sleep for days, and both were hugging each other like frightened little rats. They followed the maids towards the bathroom without protest.


    "Sigh... I''m so tired," Liliana gave out a long sigh before taking off her mask the moment she stepped into her chamber. The maid inside swiftly helped her with her black robe.


    "Something on your mind, Mistress Liliana?" the maid, who was a human with a slave collar around her neck, asked before momentarily pausing in her tracks, noticing the slight bump in Liliana''s abdomen.


    "Shit!!" the maid cursed, dashing with extraordinary speed, locking the door, the windows, and pulling the curtains; before taking out from her storage ring a tiny blue crystal, throwing it on the ground creating a soundproof sphere.


    "Mistress, do you have any idea of the risks and dangers of this?" the maid with blond hair and light-gray eyes said, pointing at Liliana''s stomach while putting her left hand on her hip like a lecturing parent. "A child? In a land full of vultures, zealots, and religious assholes that call themselves humanists, the most close-minded nation ever!"


    "And... Do you even know who the father is?" the blond maid paused, trying to comprehend just how in the holy world can the High Priestess have unprotected sex with some random asshole!


    "Hehehe," Liliana let out a small giggle as the expression on her face turned around and morphed into a kind, warm smile full of love and passion.


    "Stop laughing! This is serious!" the middle-aged maid yelled.


    "Eh? Why?" Liliana cocked her head, innocently wondering, as a fond, loving smile played across her lips.


    "Arrgh, Mistress," the blond maid massaged her temples, sighing. "You''re the High Priestess of the Church of Light!"


    "Relax, Samantha; it''s not what you think."


    "How so?" Samantha was skeptical. "What, do you have gas or some bad food and you are carrying your revenge on the bathroom?"


    "Pfft... Hahahah!" Liliana burst into laughter, her shoulders shaking as she leaned back against the cushioned chair. "Hah! Revenge on the bathroom? Samantha, you truly have a way with words."


    "Humph," Samantha huffed, folding her arms. "Glad to see you''re entertained, Mistress. But I need answers before I have a heart attack."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll explain¡ªbut you have to promise not to freak out." Liliana finally composed herself, wiping a stray tear from her eye.


    "I make no such promises." Samantha narrowed her eyes. "You know me."


    "Figures." She placed a gentle hand on her stomach, her golden eyes shimmering with something unreadable. "This child... is special."


    "Uh-huh. Special how?" Samantha''s expression didn''t change.


    Liliana exhaled, her fingers absentmindedly tracing the fabric of her dress over her abdomen. "It''s not... a normal pregnancy."


    "Oh, great. You are carrying an eldritch horror." Samantha''s skepticism deepened. "We''re doomed."


    "No, no, nothing like that." Liliana giggled.


    "Then what?" Samantha wasn''t convinced. "Then what? Because last I checked, you weren''t exactly the motherly type. And unless I missed something, you''ve been far too busy burning down the kingdom to be playing house with a lover."


    Liliana''s smile never faltered as she dropped what remained of her clothes, revealing the secret that lay underneath: A massive 10-inch cock with two large and thick hanging balls. Above the cock was a crimson womb tattoo that seemed to be pulsing with an abnormal glow.


    Right above it was another tattoo. This one was a black egg, and for a moment it appeared to be just a regular tattoo, but if you gazed and concentrated harder, you''d see that the black egg''s lines pulsated in synergy with the womb tattoo.


    Samantha stared for a solid five seconds. Then¡ª


    Thud!


    Her knees gave way, sending her crumbling onto the floor with a thud! Tears dripped down her face, eyes wide and trembling like a cornered prey, yet her lips were the ones spreading a big happy smile.


    "S-She....." Samantha''s hands shot forward, clasping Liliana''s thighs, digging in them to confirm this was real and she was not dreaming. Her eyes never left the beauty that is the goddess''s cock.


    "T-The G-G-Goddess...." she muttered like a broken recorder, unable to believe this was reality and not a dream.


    Liliana sat silent, her eyes closed as if savoring her worship. She slowly reached out and tangled her fingers in the blonde strands of hair.


    "She returned...." the maid cried in delight, not believing that this was actually happening in her wildest dream.


    "Yeah," Liliana simply replied, yet a deep satisfaction resided within her, and a fond nostalgia echoed in her words.


    Samantha was a devoted follower of Lilith and known only to Liliana, her grandmother was an elf, meaning a quarter of her blood is of the elf race, which put her in great danger¡ªa fate far worse than death. Fortunately for Samantha, being a quarter elf gave her a slight affinity to nature magic. From the outside, she was completely human, with no pointy ears or anything. Also, she was the one who introduced Liliana to the religion of the Goddess of Lust, Lilith.


    "Yes, Samantha. Our Goddess has returned. And I''m carrying her will inside me," Liliana said with an affectionate smile to her loyal and adoring slave and subordinate.


    "May... May I?" Samantha asked. The joy and hope in her voice broke through the veneer of cold composure she normally kept around others. She leaned forward, her hands shaking, gaze still fixed upon her Mistress''s cock.


    Liliana cupped her maid''s face in her palms, tilting her chin upwards and gazing down with tender affection.


    "My loyal little maid," she brushed her thumbs lightly across her tear-stained cheeks. "You know I love you and always reward loyalty. So, yes, you can, Samantha. You earned it."


    "Thank you!" Samantha''s voice shook, fresh tears streaming from her eyes as she let her true feelings flow freely. Her fingers trembled as they hovered just above Liliana''s cock, her breath coming in shallow, reverent gasps. The sight before her was something she had only heard of in whispered prayers¡ªthe sacred mark of Lilith, the Forgotten Goddess.


    And now, here it was. Real.


    Little did they know that since Morgana inherited Lilith''s followers, her divinity aspects started to affect them¡ªdeveloping some wild breeding kink.


    Samantha''s lips parted, a choked sob escaping as she finally¡ªfinally¡ªpressed her palm against the warm, throbbing length. The moment her skin made contact, a jolt of energy surged through her, like lightning igniting her veins. Her back arched, her eyes rolling back as a wave of something¡ªdivine, ancient, alive¡ªflooded her senses.


    "Ah¡ª! G-Goddess¡ª!"


    Liliana watched with quiet amusement as Samantha shuddered, her body convulsing from the sheer intensity of touching a fragment of Lilith''s power¡ªno, Morgana''s power. When Morgana used her divine energy to modify Liliana''s womb to be capable of holding eggs, Liliana received some knowledge about her goddess, and one of the key points was the goddess''s new name: Morgana.


    Knock! Knock!.


    A knock on the door woke Samantha from her daze, snapping her from the trance, as she regained control of her emotions.


    "Mistress, the twins are waiting in the hall."


    "Tsk," Liliana clicked her tongue in disapproval. She was about to have her most prized and loyal servant taste her cock, before another servant interrupted her, fucking up the mood.


    "She just ruined my moment. Oh well." Liliana shrugged. There were still many things and time; there was no need for hurries, right?


    "Prepare the dinner table," Liliana ordered with a firm tone. "The twins will dine with me and Samantha."


    "As you wish, Mistress," the maid outside said and disappeared from behind the door.


    "They will eat with us?" Samantha asked as she released the touch on her beloved Mistress''s cock.


    "Yes," Liliana nodded, gesturing for her maid to prepare her casual clothes.


    "Why?" Samantha asked, wondering how new slaves could be invited to have a meal with their own master.


    Liliana ignored her for a while, standing in front of the mirror gazing at her naked figure. Her hands kept gently stroking the bump in her tummy as if she were a pregnant mother showing love and protection to her unborn child.


    "Mistress?"


    "I need them for a ritual," Liliana said, turning around. Her right hand suddenly started stroking her erect cock, sliding her hand up and down along its length.


    Samantha bit her lips, trying not to let out a moan of longing. She loved nothing more than to have sex¡ªpreferably with a futa¡ªand her greatest wish was standing right in front of her naked and rock hard, yet she couldn''t dare to take the step to embrace the Mistress''s cock by herself.


    "A ritual? Of what?"


    "Hehe. Let me tell you..." Liliana giggled in mischief, her hand continuing to stroke, her pace getting faster. "I received some interesting forbidden knowledge from our Goddess."


    "Tell me, Samantha," she stepped closer, reaching with her left right between the maid''s legs and cupping her crotch through the silky panties. "Would you like to have a cock?"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 268: Forbidden Union

    "Let''s head to the dining room," Liliana said, dropping on her naked body a long, comfy, silky yellow dress. The one that conceals and covers her bulging member.


    Samantha gave out a long, frustrated sigh, cursing and whimpering inwardly for having her mistress''s beautiful cock taken away from her so soon, without giving it proper worship or any treatment. But the little conversation they had a few minutes ago spiked her belief in her goddess.


    The dining hall was bathed in the warm glow of enchanted candles, their flickering light casting long shadows across the polished oak table. Silver platters laden with roasted meats, fresh fruits, and steaming bread sat untouched, their rich aromas mingling with the scent of spiced wine.


    Liliana entered first, her golden silk dress clinging loosely to her curves, giving her the air of both royalty and temptation. Every step she took seemed deliberate, yet natural. Samantha followed close behind, her light gray eyes darting between the servants and the table, searching for anything¡ªor anyone¡ªthat might disrespect her Mistress.


    Standing by the far end of the room were the twins. They were young, identical in frame and feature, with the signature blonde hair of the kingdom of Vandor.


    "Mistress," the twins said in eerie unison, bowing their heads respectfully. They now knew who their mistress truly was¡ªthe High Priestess of the Church of Light.


    "Sit," Liliana said softly, yet her voice rang with command.


    The four of them took their seats, with Liliana at the head, Samantha to her right, and the twins flanking the other end of the table. Because of their blonde hair, some may think they were all related.


    "Don''t be shy, enjoy the food. I made sure it was prepared just for you," Liliana added, resting her cheek against her palm as she watched the twins with a gaze that shimmered with amusement¡ªand something darker, deeper. A hunger not entirely of the flesh.


    Samantha didn''t eat. She rarely did when Liliana was present. Her eyes flicked from her Mistress to the twins, noting every twitch, every breath, like a wolf watching over her territory. One wrong move, one gesture of disrespect, and she would pounce¡ªviolence wrapped in velvet loyalty.


    The twins hesitated at first. It was the girl, the gentler one, who reached for a piece of fruit¡ªa crimson apple that gleamed like a heart freshly plucked from a chest. Beside her, the brother picked at the roasted pheasant, his eyes never quite meeting Liliana''s. The siblings, ever-attached, ever-separated.


    Silence, like smoke, drifted through the air. No one dared to speak or even glance towards the headmistress. They focused fully on their plates. Only the sound of silverware clicking and the crackling of candle fire was heard.


    Liliana simply smiled and enjoyed watching as the siblings ate, each in their own way, sharing the apple like children. A memory tugged at the edges of her awareness¡ªsomething long-forgotten, like a dream.


    After some time, the twins began to relax a little. Their shoulders sagged, tension loosened in their necks. Some of the guarded caution slipped from their eyes, especially since Liliana kept treating them with such kindness, suggesting the food, pouring drinks, and even giving them the food from her own plate.


    Samantha raised an eyebrow, curious, but otherwise remained silent. It wasn''t her place to question her Mistress.


    "Samantha," she called her maid, whispering something in her ear, before standing up.


    "Relax and enjoy your food," Liliana raised a hand, seeing the twins dropping their forks and attempting to stand up. A slave can''t sit while the master stands, after all.


    "When you finish, follow my maid," Liliana said, before walking out of the dining room. The moment she did, her face instantly changed, no longer bearing the kind, warm smile or the benevolent and charming expression she showed to others. Her eyes shone a cold, distant light, and her smile, which was more of a grimace, carried a deep, dark hunger and desire.


    ....


    After dinner, Samantha led the twins through the manor''s winding stone halls. The torchlight grew dimmer the deeper they went, replaced slowly by arcane sconces that glowed a faint violet-blue. The air cooled noticeably, damp and tinged with the scent of incense and old stone. Neither twin asked where they were going. Whether it was fear, obedience, or something in between¡ªthey followed.


    Samantha''s steps were silent, her bare feet gliding over the smooth floor with a priestess''s grace. She didn''t look back until they reached the ornate black door tucked behind a tapestry at the farthest end of the manor''s basement corridor.


    Inside, the room was round, domed, and dimly lit by hanging crystal lamps. The walls were etched with divine script¡ªrunes of light, devotion, and binding. At the center stood a raised platform, ringed with silver inlays and circled with velvet cushions. Hanging above it was a crystal chandelier that shimmered faintly like a constellation, though there were no visible candles. Magic pulsed quietly in the walls, like a sleeping heart.


    "Strip, now," Samantha said, turning toward them, her gaze sharp and direct.


    The twins froze.


    "What you are still wearing, I told you to strip," Samantha repeated her words in a firm, yet kind tone.


    "Uh, here? The two of us?" the brother said, blushing at the idea of standing nude in front of his sister, despite her being his twin and literally spending most of her time under him.


    "The Mistress doesn''t have patience. Do as you''re told, or she won''t be merciful with your fate."


    The silence stretched thin, trembling on the edge of disobedience.


    The brother hesitated, his cheeks flushed, shame and uncertainty battling in his eyes. Beside him, his sister was still¡ªwatching him, watching Samantha, her pale hands clenched loosely at her sides. She swallowed once, the only sign of her inner conflict.


    Samantha''s gaze didn''t waver.


    "I will not repeat myself a third time," she said, voice soft as silk, but sharp with finality.


    The sister moved first.


    With slow, almost reverent motions, she lifted the hem of her robe and pulled it over her head, exposing herself to the cool air and the glowing runes carved into the stone. She stood there, not defiant, but not ashamed either¡ªlike a statue offered to the altar. The brother swallowed hard, then followed suit, stripping off his clothes with stiff, reluctant motions.


    Samantha watched them with an unreadable expression before pulling two small glass vials from the folds of her skirt and giving them to the twins.


    "Drink it, then kneel," she commanded. "Facing each other."


    The twins did as the maid said. They drank the pink liquid inside the vial, its taste was bitterly sweet and foully thick, before kneeling down facing each other, where they saw each other''s nude bodies for the first time and blushed upon witnessing the arousing sight.


    Samantha didn''t say anything else and simply left the chamber, locking the door behind her. Only after fifteen minutes did the door open again, but this time Liliana was at the entrance, wearing a see-through silk white robe revealing all her assets and nudity underneath. Her two golden eyes were burning bright with desire, and her golden long hair floated around as if with a life of its own. Above her head was a golden laurel crown.


    She stepped inside and closed the door, walking forward she stared in amusement and delight at the twins'' awkward position.


    ''The pink potion is working,'' she thought, staring at their red faces, the erect cock of the boy and the dripping pussy of his twin sister.


    "Feeling hot, are we?" Liliana mused with a sweet voice as she placed a hand over her smiling lips.


    "Now I want you to have sex," she added, taking her robe off, leaving her stark naked, exposing the true nature of her crotch: a ten-inch throbbing, erect and pulsing cock, its glans oozing sticky pre-cum, making the twins swallow and forget how to breathe, their mouths watering just by the sight of such a perfect dick.


    "I''m... I''m sorry, Mistress!" the boy said, not daring to raise his head, as he blushed like a virgin maiden staring for the first time at a penis. His cock throbbed painfully as more blood rushed between his legs.


    "You have heard what I have said," Liliana said without remorse or compassion for her two cute dolls. "I order you to have sex, or do you prefer to go back to that place?"


    The sister trembled, a violent shudder rippling across her skin as she met her brother''s eyes. For a brief, breathless moment, the two simply stared, frozen with shock. The realization came with horror, spreading through their veins like poison.


    "Brother," the sister whispered as she dropped onto her back, opening her legs to show him her moist lower lips. "Please."


    The brother''s breath hitched. His sister''s plea hung in the air like a knife suspended mid-fall.


    Liliana watched, her golden eyes gleaming with predatory delight as the twins hesitated at the precipice of their own shame. The pink potion pulsed through their veins, twisting their inhibitions into something far more pliable¡ªsomething hungry.


    The sister lay sprawled on the velvet cushions, her thighs parted, her pink folds glistening under the eerie glow of the chandelier. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her nipples stiff from the cool air¡ªor perhaps from something else.


    The brother''s cock twitched violently at the sight.


    "Brother," she whispered again, her voice trembling. "Please."


    He swallowed hard, his fingers flexing at his sides. His gaze flickered to Liliana¡ªto her towering, dripping erection¡ªthen back to his sister. The threat was unspoken but clear: Obey, or suffer.


    With a shuddering exhale, he crawled forward.


    ''Nice,'' Liliana licked her lips.


    The brother hovered over his sister, his body trembling with a mix of revulsion and need. His cock brushed against her thigh, leaving a sticky trail of pre-cum on her skin. His sister whimpered, her fingers digging into the cushions beneath her.


    "G-Good," Liliana purred, stroking her own length slowly. "Now... take her. Claim your sister''s virginity."


    The boy shuddered but didn''t protest, slowly lining his erect cock, pressing his head against his sister''s entrance.


    "Bro-AH!" The sister arched her back, biting her lips to contain her moans. It hurt a little, but the potion made her brain more sensitive. A touch on her forearm could cause her immense pleasure. The pink potion affected her so strongly, she didn''t recognize her brother, she only saw a big meat stick that would help her cum multiple times and experience utter pleasure for the first time.


    Slowly, carefully, he inched himself into his sister, forcing himself to ignore the strangled gasp she made as his head finally slipped past her folds. His eyes screwed shut and his cock throbbed. Liliana leaned back, enjoying the sight. The twins were having sex. She wished to join them, ravaging that twitching butthole of the brother, but she held back. This was an important ritual.


    "Brother! Hnnngg!" the girl moaned, digging her nails into his back. She didn''t understand where she was, only feeling great bliss and happiness from that fat meat stick of her brother.


    "Good," Liliana praised them. "Now fuck her raw, hard, and fast. She is your sister; there shouldn''t be any mercy for family members," she demanded.


    Without responding or showing any hesitation, the boy suddenly started fucking his sister harder, pounding her cunt mercilessly and deeply.


    Liliana watched, her golden eyes half-lidded with pleasure, her own thick cock throbbing in her hand. She stroked herself lazily, pre-cum dripping onto the silver inlays of the platform. The runes etched into the floor began to glow brighter, pulsing in time with the twins'' frantic movements.


    "Good," Liliana murmured, her voice a velvet purr. "Very good."


    The brother''s hips stuttered, his rhythm faltering as pleasure coiled tight in his gut. His sister arched beneath him, her back bowing off the cushions as a broken moan spilled from her lips.


    "Ah¡ªah! Brother, it''s¡ªnngh!"


    Liliana''s smile sharpened.


    "Don''t stop," she commanded, her voice laced with divine authority. "Finish inside her."


    The brother''s control shattered.


    With a guttural groan, he slammed into his sister one last time, his cock twitching as he spilled deep inside her. His sister cried out, her own climax crashing over her in waves, her body clamping down around him in helpless ecstasy.


    The moment their shared pleasure peaked, the runes flared. And swiftly, Liliana made a move.


    Using her light magic, she trapped the twins in a golden light, freezing their movements entirely, in the same position. Then she made her way behind them and knelt between their legs.


    "Such a delicious sight," Liliana mused, reaching her hands out, massaging and feeling their forbidden union. Then, from her storage ring, she pulled out a small knife made from bones.


    "Let the ritual begin," she said.


    Liliana gripped the knife tightly with her hand, positioning the tip right above the boy''s balls, and promptly dug deep.


    The two of them couldn''t scream as their tongues hung out the side of their mouths. They couldn''t feel any pain because of the light magic, as Liliana worked on both twins.


    Slowly and precisely, Liliana managed to slice around the whole private area of the twins, separating both the cock and the pussy from their bodies. She stood up and made her way to the other side of the chamber, holding in her hands the severed cock and the vagina perfectly united, to a small altar where a statue of a futa woman stood.


    "May the goddess bless this humble servant and accept this offering."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 269: Who’s first?

    Chapter 269: Who¡¯s first?


    "Ugh!... Turn off the damn light!" I growled, trying to shield my eyes from the damn light, but unfortunately I couldn''t move my arms.


    "Hm?" Looking down, I saw beautiful women surrounding me from all sides. Their arms held and touched every part of my body as their heads rested on my shoulders, chest, and stomach as if they were using me like a sleeping bag.


    Luna and Ember, my first elder daughters, claimed my right arm. Azura and Scarlett claimed my left arm, as Rhea took her place on my right leg and Celeste was hugging my left, with the tip of my cock between her thighs. I was in my chamber inside the wooden castle. Fenrir, Cotton, Lily, and even my Arachne daughter, Nayssa, were here leaning against the wall.


    ''I must have scared them when I passed out like that.''


    That thirty minutes of talking with Lilith inside that domain was in fact three days for the others outside. And during that period, Lilith used all of my divine energy as fuel to keep that domain active, and because of that I was so damn tired and passed out the moment I teleported back to my land with Soraka.


    ''Herma, how much time has passed?'' I asked my loyal aide inside my head.


    [4 days, 12 hours, 36 seconds have passed] Herma answered me right away.


    ''Ugh... I slept for four days straight.'' I groaned and immediately opened the Nexus, checking on my message inbox, and as I thought, I saw a sea of messages from the cute loli goddess wondering where the hell I was.


    [Morgana: Hey... Sorry about that, Lora]


    I was about to send another message when Lora''s reply came right away like she was waiting the whole three days beside the inbox screen.


    [CuteCat: MORGANA! WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?]


    [CuteCat: Are you alright? Did something happen?]


    The little goddess kept asking worrying and panicked questions one after another before I could cut her off, and honestly, I was happy with her concern.


    ''Should I ask for a fuck?''


    [Morgana: Nothing serious, I just used too much of my energy and passed out for four days]


    [CuteCat: JUST FOUR DAYS?! IT''S BEEN A WEEK, MORGANA, YOU IDIOT!]


    ''Oh right, three days with Lilith and four sleeping.''


    [CuteCat: I was so worried! I thought you got hurt or¡ªor worse!]


    "Worried about me, huh? That''s cute." A small smirk tugged at my lips.


    [Morgana: Relax, Lora. I''m fine. Just needed some beauty sleep.]


    [Morgana: Though, if you''re that concerned, you could always come over and check on me yourself.]


    There was a brief pause before her response.


    [CuteCat: ...Are you flirting with me right after waking up from a coma?]


    "Hehehe." I chuckled, earning a sleepy grumble from Luna, who nuzzled deeper into my shoulder.


    [Morgana: Maybe. Is it working?]


    Another pause. Longer this time. Then¡ª


    [CuteCat: I''m not that stupid, Hentai!]


    [CuteCat: I''m pretty sure that your entire world is as perverted as you are. Sorry, not gonna have sex with you yet.]


    "Dammit." I groaned in disappointment, but then I froze seeing the word ''yet.''


    ''Oh? Does that mean I have a chance?'' A small devious smirk spread across my face thinking of the many naughty ways to breed the little goddess.


    ''Fuck her, train her and tame her.'' I laughed inside my head with my new objective.


    [Morgana: Alright, alright]


    [Morgana: Anyway, have you finished your harvesting? Are you ready to send me your followers?]


    I promised her before that I would help increase her followers, and the best way to do that is to have them breed inside my temple, or breed them myself... hehehe.


    [CuteCat: Great, give me one hour to gather them all and I''ll text you back]


    [Morgana: Wait, before you go, how much can your world take?]


    [CuteCat: Meaning?]


    [Morgana: You know, should I just double the number of your followers, triple it, or add as much as your world can hold?]


    [CuteCat: OH!!... Ahh... Hmm... Increase their number as much as you can, Morgana]


    [CuteCat: What I need is faith points and don''t worry, my world can take it]


    [Morgana: Alright, leave it to me. I''m a professional]


    [CuteCat: -...- ]


    [CuteCat: A hentai professional... sure... whatever you say...]


    [Morgana: Hey Lora?]


    [CuteCat: Yeah?]


    [Morgana: I missed you.]


    [CuteCat: M...M-Morgana...]


    [Morgana: Can we fuck?]


    [CuteCat: ....]


    [Morgana: Hello... Lora... you there?]


    "Damn, she blocked me," I muttered, staring at the dead chat screen. "No response, no ''baka hentai'', no little puffing emoji... yep, totally ghosted."


    "No loud noises... needs cuddles..." Luna groaned again and wrapped her leg tighter around my waist, possessive and grumbly. "Oh... Mother... take it slow."


    "A wet dream, I guess." I glanced to my right, planting a gentle kiss on Luna''s forehead.


    I closed the inbox and turned my attention to my body. I tried to shift again, finally starting to feel the cramps of being used as a divine body pillow by my kids and lovers. Celeste moaned as she squeezed her thighs a bit tighter around me. My cock twitched in response. I could feel her wetness all over my lap.


    Creak!


    "!!!" Suddenly the door of my chamber opened and the person who stepped inside made my heart skip a beat.


    Long green hair, emerald cute eyes that you can lose yourself in. That fair skin that reminded me of milk. Lovely big breasts with inverted nipples, the massive horse cock with a sheath, and of course long pointy ears.


    "Leaf, is that you?" I spoke, my voice was gentle and full of longing, which caught the woman''s attention.


    "Morgana, you''re awake!" the elf woman gasped, quickly dropping the water basin, as she dashed towards the bed.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel any pain?" Her smooth soft hand landed over my face, cupping my cheek. "No fever, thank the Great Mo--... hum!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I dragged her closer and planted my lips over hers. She hesitated for a second, freezing on the spot and blushing heavily before melting into the kiss with a soft, needy moan. Her long, pointed ears twitched as I deepened the kiss, my tongue sliding against hers.


    One of my hands tangled in her long green hair, while the other gripped her hip, pulling her flush against me. The movement jostled the others clinging to me, earning a few sleepy grumbles.


    "Mmm... Morgana..." Leaf gasped when we finally broke apart, her cheeks flushed, her emerald eyes hazy with desire. "Y-You just woke up and you''re already¡ª"


    "Already what?" I smirked, my fingers tracing the curve of her waist before sliding down to squeeze her plush backside. "Can''t help it. You''re too damn tempting."


    Leaf bit her lip, her gaze flickering down to where Celeste was still unconsciously grinding against my cock. A shudder ran through her, and I could see the way her sheath twitched, her massive equine length already starting to emerge.


    "You''re... really awake, aren''t you?" she murmured, her voice husky.


    "Oh, very awake," I purred, rolling my hips slightly just to feel Celeste''s thighs tighten around me. "But I''m still a little sore from being on a cuddle mattress for four days. Think you can help me stretch?"


    She didn''t reply with words, but it was clear what her intentions were when she pressed forward into another hot, slow kiss. Her horse cock came out to fill against the bed, twitching between her thighs and growing bigger and harder by the second.


    Leaf''s breath hitched as my fingers trailed down her spine, teasing her butt hole. Her long, pointed ears flicked wildly, and she let out a soft, needy whimper against my lips.


    "M-Morgana... the others are still¡ª" she tried to protest, but her body betrayed her, hips grinding forward as her thick, throbbing length rubbed against my belly. Precum already beaded at the tip, glistening in the dim light of the chamber.


    "They''re asleep," I murmured, nipping at her lower lip. "And even if they weren''t... you think they''d mind?"


    As if on cue, Celeste let out a breathy moan, her thighs squeezing tighter around my cock. A shudder ran through Leaf at the sound, her emerald eyes darkened with lust. But before we could do anything else, someone suddenly interrupted our romantic moment.


    A rough cough caught our attention. When we turned, we saw that every single one of them was awake, staring directly at us with various expressions, all of them were hungry, carnal, predatory, and desirous.


    "Ah, it seems we have an audience," I said, a sly smile spreading across my face. "And it looks like they''re all waiting for the show to begin."


    "Wanna join the fun?" I teased, playfully slapping the elf''s ass cheeks.


    Scarlett''s crimson eyes glowed faintly as she propped herself up on my arm, her long, midnight-red hair spilling over her bare chest.


    "You''re making out with her already?" she said with a sly grin. "You really don''t waste any time, Mother."


    "Mother never misses a chance to have sex," Azura yawned, brushing her silver-blue hair behind her ear. Her belly was slightly showing from the pregnancy I gave her; she was the first one I impregnated after I became a goddess.


    "Jealous?" I teased, giving Leaf''s ass another firm squeeze that made her whimper again, her body pressing tighter to mine despite the stares.


    Rhea sat up with a sleepy huff, stretching her long limbs like a lazy cat. Isn''t she a werewolf?


    "Tch. We let you sleep for four days and this is how you repay us, mate?" she said, though there was no true irritation in her voice¡ªonly amusement.


    Even Nayssa stirred from her perch against the wall, her many eyes blinking in perfect sync as she stared at me, but then she approached the bed and said.


    "Mother, I need to speak to you later," she said, not giving me a chance to reply as she made her way out of the room. Fenrir followed her quickly.


    "Yeah, yeah. Later, Nay." I waved a dismissive hand.


    When Nayssa and Fenrir left the room, I turned to the others with a wide, devilish grin on my face. Every single one of them flinched at that smile, except Celeste who flashed a smile similar to my own.


    "So...," I purred, looking each of them up and down in a deliberately provocative way. "Who''s first?"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 270: The Elf and The Centaur

    Chapter 270: The Elf and The Centaur


    "Ahh~... that was awesome!"


    Standing at the front of my home, bathing in the warm sunlight, I stretched out my tired muscles with a satisfied smile. The nice, quick breeding session had left my two cocks dangling like lazy snakes between my thighs, still slick with the evidence of my daughters'' and lovers'' enthusiasm.


    ''Quick? Yeah, right.'' I was utterly drained of several divine loads. My hips ached in the best way possible, and a dull throb between my legs reminded me of the lovely chorus of moans, gasps, and squeals that had filled the room earlier.


    What was supposed to be a simple morning romp had turned into an all-out orgy the moment the others woke up. Celeste, my bunny queen, bless her eager heart, had been the first to ride me, her warm, tight depths milking my shaft with wild abandon until I exploded in her womb, impregnating her.


    Luna and Ember had taken turns sucking on my breasts while Azura and Scarlett worked my other cock with their skilled mouths. Rhea, ever the wild one, had mounted my face without hesitation, grinding her dripping pussy against my tongue until she came with a howl before that pussy grinding turned into a rough face-fucking.


    "That should keep them pacified for a few hours," I muttered, smirking to myself. Not that they didn''t want more. Honestly, I had to physically pull myself out before I drowned in an ocean of insatiable wombs.... well to be honest I kinda did just that. Every single one of them was lying on the floor with a massive belly filled with my cum.


    I impregnated Ember, Rhea, and Scarlett. Azura was already pregnant, and I needed Luna''s belly empty before I assigned her as my high priestess, since she would need to go through a little body changing so I needed to be careful.


    I also put my empty dimensional womb slots to use, with 100 of them I had plenty of room to work with, impregnating myself with wolf-kin from Ember, Scarlett, and Luna. Rabbit-kin from Celeste eggs and I also used Soraka''s stored semen to impregnate a few slots. Another thing I did was impregnate one slot with the Fabbit seed that I totally forgot about, for some reason there was a bug in my interface. The Fabbit seed doesn''t exist in my world so my system wasn''t able to show it.


    As for Leaf, well the green-haired elf watched from the sides all the while masturbating and pleasuring herself until her cock erupted in a messy spray across her own chest, multiple times. She didn''t even try to hide how badly she wanted to join in. But every time she took a step forward, someone else would pounce on me, claiming their "turn" like greedy little beasts in heat. I made sure to give her a special promise with my eyes, though¡ªnext time, I''d make her cum from both ends at once.


    ''I guess her body still remembers her time as my breeding slave'' I chuckled, eager to taste the elf again.


    "Soon," I whispered to myself, eyes glinting, as I made my way to the new house I gave her.


    Leaf left before the breeding session ended saying that she must check on Soraka. The centaur girl was staying in her house as a guest for the past four days as Leaf was the only one she knew.


    As I walked through the garden path, the sun casting golden light across the dew-speckled leaves, I could still feel the stickiness of divine fluids on my thighs, a badge of honor from a morning well spent. The scent of sex lingered in the air like incense¡ªheady, sweet, and utterly intoxicating. Birds chirped. A light breeze rustled the trees. Nature had no complaints about my debauchery.


    ''Well, my world is horny too''


    Leaf''s home was nestled in the eastern wing of my territory, a small but elegant house built with living wood and flowering vines. A gift I gave her as an apology for my daughter''s mistake in messing with her mind.


    PAT! PAT!


    "Ahh~" a cute, lovely moan reached my ear the moment I entered the house, and as I followed the source.


    Leaf was lying on a small table in the living room, completely naked and on her back with her long, slender legs spread wide, allowing a massive horse dick to drive into her twitching, begging pussy.


    PAT! PAT!


    "F-Fuck! S-Soraka~! Y-Yes! Just like that!" Leaf gasped, her voice trembling with pleasure.


    ''Ohh'' I leaned against the doorway, arms crossed, watching the scene with a smirk. ''So this is what she meant by "checking on Soraka."''


    The centaur''s toned abdomen glistened with sweat, her hands gripping a high branch of the tree growing inside the home to keep herself steady as she rammed that massive cock deeper and deeper, driving her hips upward so fast, I was sure her heavy balls had left a burn mark on the table.


    "You''re¡ªahh~!¡ªso deep!" Leaf whined, her toes curling as Soraka bottomed out inside her, the centaur''s heavy balls slapping against her ass.


    "Hehehe" Soraka let out a breathy laugh, her voice rich and warm. "You were the one who begged me to ''help'' you after watching Morgana''s breeding session, no?"


    She pulled back until only the head was still inside the squirming elf before shoving the entire cock in again, hard enough for the table to squeak.


    PAT!


    "Ahhhh" Leaf squealed as she took all of it, her breasts heaving from her frantic panting, her nails scratching uselessly against Soraka''s taut abdomen.


    "Or did you just want an excuse to get filled?"


    "Ngh~! I-I just... needed relief!" Leaf''s face burned, but she didn''t deny it. Instead, she arched her back, taking Soraka''s cock even deeper.


    "Mhm. Sure." Soraka''s smirk was playful as she picked up the pace, her thrusts growing rougher, more demanding. Leaf''s moans turned into desperate cries, each one a testament to the intense pleasure Soraka was delivering. A massive 25-inch in length and 5-inch thick meaty horsecock slamming a wet tight elf pussy, was no joke. It made my heart beat faster.


    "Mmm~... looks like someone started the party without me." I purred from the doorway unable to hold back, my twin cocks twitching back to full hardness in an instant.


    The sight before me was delicious¡ªLeaf sprawled out like a feast, her tight little body taking every inch of Soraka''s monstrous horsecock like a champ. The centaur''s powerful thrusts made the elf''s tits bounce wildly, her emerald-green hair splayed across the table in a messy halo.


    Leaf''s emerald eyes snapped toward me, wide with shock¡ªand then dark with need. Her lips parted in a breathy gasp as Soraka''s massive horse cock pistoned into her, stretching her pussy obscenely with every thrust.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    The wet, rhythmic slaps of flesh against flesh filled the room, mingling with Leaf''s desperate whimpers. Her slender fingers clawed at the table beneath her, her back arching as Soraka''s thick shaft plunged deeper, her heavy balls swinging with every powerful drive forward.


    "M-Morgana~!" Leaf moaned, her voice trembling. "I¡ªahhh!¡ªI thought you were... ngh!... busy!"


    "Hehehe" I chuckled, stepping closer, my own arousal dripping shamelessly onto the floor.


    "Oh, I was," I murmured, running a hand along Soraka''s sweat-slicked flank, feeling the powerful muscles working beneath her brown coat. "But how could I resist checking on my favorite elf?"


    Soraka''s thrusts didn''t falter for even a second as I stepped closer¡ªif anything, they grew more intense, her hooves planted firmly as she hammered into Leaf''s drooling pussy, her heavy balls slapping against the elf''s ass with every deep, rough stroke.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    "Ahhh~! S-Soraka¡ª! Fuck!" Leaf''s voice cracked as her back arched, her fingers scrambling for purchase on the table. The centaur smirked, her breath coming in heavy pants.


    "You''re taking it so well, little elf~," she cooed, placing a hand on the elf''s head. "But I think you can handle more, can''t you?"


    Before Leaf could even whimper a response, Soraka pushed her down, halfway off the table and bent her over at an even more obscene angle. The new position allowed Soraka''s cock to plunge even deeper, the thick shaft bulging against the elf''s stomach with every thrust.


    "G-Gods¡ª! TOO DEEP! TOO¡ªAHHH~!" Leaf''s scream dissolved into a broken moan, her pussy clamping down hard around Soraka''s length as her body shook.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, stepping closer until I was right beside them. My fingers trailed along Leaf''s flushed cheek and parted lips, still soaked with her saliva. Soraka was in one of her lust-crazed, dominating moods because of the purple stone that still exists inside her testicles. I asked Lilith about it and she said it was okay, after I defeated the dungeon the stone became part of Soraka and she only needs time and effort to learn how to control it.


    "Damn... just look at her. You fill her up so well," I murmured, reaching down and caressing the bulge formed by Soraka''s girth inside the elf. My touch earned a shiver and a ragged groan, the sound going straight to my already throbbing erections.


    ''Her body truly remembers'' I chuckled inwardly, seeing the crazy, horny, and lustful look on Leaf''s beautiful face as her lips worked desperately over the three of my fingers that pushed into her mouth.


    "M-Morgana¡ª!" Leaf gasped, the three digits disappearing between her lips. Her moans vibrated around my fingers, her emerald eyes glistening. "Mmnngg... please... need you, too¡ª"


    Before she was able to finish her sentence I leaned down and captured her mouth in a hot, hungry kiss, my tongue claiming hers almost savagely. At the same time, I brought my other hand between Leaf''s legs, teasing and prodding at her tight opening before inserting two fingers, using a little of my divine energy, expanding her inside allowing Soraka to drill even deeper.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Soraka''s breath came in ragged pants, her muscles flexing beneath her sweat-slicked coat as she drove deeper, harder¡ªher cock bulging obscenely against Leaf''s stomach with every thrust.


    "Ngh~! S-She''s¡ªahh!¡ªgonna break me!" Leaf sobbed, her nails digging into my wrist as my fingers curled inside her, coaxing her body to take even more.


    I pulled back from the kiss with a smirk, my lips glistening with her saliva.


    "Oh, come on, Leaf," I purred, twisting my fingers just right, making her back arch off the table. "You love being broken."


    Her response was a broken scream as Soraka suddenly hilted herself, her massive horsecock pulsing inside Leaf''s stretched pussy. The centaur''s breath hitched, her powerful thighs trembling as she leaned over the elf, her voice a husky growl.


    "You feel that, little elf?" Soraka murmured, grinding her hips in slow, deliberate circles. "That''s my cock throbbing inside you. Do you think you can take my load? Or will you beg Morgana to save you?"


    "Cum," I commanded, voice low and rich with heat, as I reached out and gently cupped her chin. "I want to see her pretty little body shake while she takes you. Go on, Soraka. Fill our naughty little elf¡ªI can smell her pussy aching for your seed."


    That was all it took.


    Soraka bit her lip and suddenly thrust forward, forcing every inch of her monstrous horsecock as deep into Leaf as she could go. Leaf cried out in ecstasy, her body trembling as her climax crashed into her¡ª


    "AHHHHHH" With a strangled moan, Leaf came hard. Her entire body tensed, back arched into a perfect bow as her pussy convulsed around the centaur''s cock like it was trying to milk every last drop from her. Her orgasm sprayed out in a messy gush, soaking the table, Soraka, and herself in sticky heat.


    Soraka let out a deep grunt, her pace becoming erratic as she slammed into the quivering elf one final time¡ªand then the centaur stilled, her thick cock buried hilt-deep inside Leaf''s clenching depths. I watched, riveted, as her heavy balls drew tight¡ªand then the first spurt hit.


    Leaf''s eyes rolled back as she was filled.


    And filled.


    And filled.


    Her slim belly began to swell visibly with the sheer amount of thick, potent cum Soraka pumped into her. It sloshed and gurgled inside her, creamy warmth forcing its way deeper into her womb. By the time Soraka had finally drained her massive balls dry and pulled her cock from Leaf''s overfilled, used-up body, the elven woman was nothing short of an utter mess: her hair, her thighs, her ass, her chest... all stained by ropes of white, the proof of her raucous and brutal breeding.


    "M-Morgana.... I need.." she called me, rubbing her cum-filled massive belly with sadness in her eyes "I''m ready... to carry yours"


    "Interesting"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 271: Make me yours

    Leaf''s voice was a breathless whimper, her emerald eyes glazed with pleasure and something deeper¡ªlonging. Her fingers trembled as they traced the swollen curve of her belly, already stretched taut with Soraka''s thick seed. Yet the way she looked at me, the way her lips parted in silent pleading... she didn''t just want a load.


    She wanted mine. And only mine.


    To say that I wasn''t surprised would be a lie, her body was throwing itself at me like I was her mate and that fact alone made my heart skip a beat. Leaf is still cursed, she can''t have children because of that bitch elf queen, inside the tower she could give birth to tower monsters, since inside my authority is absolute but outside the curse will take effect again.


    Now I did modify the curse and her womb a little to be able to at least carry my seeds. But I never thought that Leaf would be the one who approached me first, the last time she refused to carry my child because she was living in a fucking nowhere.


    But I was also happy to hear Leaf''s request and eager to fulfill her wish and mine.


    "Can''t keep a lady waiting, now, can I?"


    A slow smirk curled my lips as I stepped closer, my twin cocks twitching in anticipation. Soraka, still panting from her own release, chuckled and stepped back, her massive horsecock glistening with Leaf''s juices.


    "Seems like I was just the appetizer," the centaur mused, licking her lips as she watched me approach.


    "Oh, don''t sell yourself short," I purred, running a hand along Soraka''s flank before turning my full attention to the trembling elf beneath me. "You stuffed her perfectly."


    "Morgana, about my father?" the centaur asked, worry was all written over her face.


    "Don''t worry," I said, reassuring her and flashed a smile before opening my map, checking on her father inside my temple, and let me tell you I was happy I did that. "He is fine. Still need a day or two to fully heal."


    "Phew... thanks," Soraka sighed in relief and she showed me her cutie tooth, but she didn''t leave. I guess she wanted to stay and watch me put a baby inside the elf. And that was fine with me, she can be my audience and I can show her how to treat an elf lover.


    I made my way, with slow but steady steps. My gaze was sharp, hungry, and predatory. My tongue slipped between my lips, moistening them as I imagined where my mouth would be very soon.


    "Hmm," Leaf whimpered, her thighs pressing together¡ªor trying to. The sheer amount of cum still leaking from her pussy made it impossible. Her stomach gurgled softly, the weight of Soraka''s seed sloshing inside her with every shaky breath.


    And yet, her fingers reached for me. What about that thick horse cock? Well... I was tempted to ride it, but duty comes first.


    "Morgana..." Her voice was raw, needy. "I¡ªI need¡ª"


    "I know."


    I knelt between her legs, the heat of her body already pulling me in like a magnet. My hands found her hips, lifting them just enough so I could get a better look¡ªat her flushed, ruined pussy, glistening with Soraka''s cum and still twitching in anticipation. Her belly gave another soft gurgle, swollen with centaur seed, but that didn''t stop her from parting her thighs wider for me, a silent invitation drenched in desperation.


    "I''ll give you everything," I murmured, lowering my mouth to her trembling core. "But let me clean you first."


    Leaf cried out as my tongue slid through her folds, savoring the mix of her slick and Soraka''s lingering essence. Her legs jerked, her hands scrambling to grasp at my hair, my shoulders¡ªanything to anchor herself as I devoured her like a starving beast. The scent of her, the taste of her, the way her body reacted to every flick of my tongue¡ªit drove something primal in me to the surface.


    Need. Ache. Lust. Desperation.


    I needed more, and Leaf seemed ready to give everything, even her own body¡ªbroken, used, and used again. I wondered what her reaction would be if I gave her the memories of her time in the tower as my breeding slave.


    Would she cry, get angry or would she beg me to make her my slave again? To use and destroy her body, just like before.


    Pushing Leaf''s legs over my shoulders I exposed her inner parts fully, as I stared into a pool of sticky cum inside her, with a growl I shoved my head inside. My tongue licked the bottom of her inside like a cave as I began to gather her and Soraka''s love juices.


    Leaf''s moans increased as I feasted from her depths, my lips locking around her tight opening, making a vacuum inside my mouth as I sucked out a wave of liquids, causing Leaf''s body to jolt. I even modified my tongue to be longer like that of a snake just to reach the deepest part of her womb, where the most tasty treat resided.


    "You were made for this," I growled between licks, staring up at her desperate, pleading expression. My lips and chin were dripping with her slick and cum, my fingers digging into her hips. "For me."


    Yeah... I was the one who gave her this thick body.


    She sobbed my name, her voice shattering as another orgasm slammed through her, her walls fluttering helplessly around nothing. But that wouldn''t last.


    I rose, dragging my mouth up her belly, her breasts, her neck, tasting the salty sheen of sweat and the faint taste of seed pushed up by her churning womb. My cocks, now fully hard and dripping, throbbed with the promise of what was to come. Leaf''s eyes locked onto mine¡ªstill dazed, still full of that yearning¡ªand I saw it.


    The need. The surrender. The choice.


    She wanted me to claim her, not just treat her like an animal. She wanted the bond, the future. She wanted to be filled again¡ªthis time with purpose.


    "You sure about this, Leaf?" I asked, my tip pressing against her soaked entrance. "Once I start, there''s no turning back. You''ll be mine. For good."


    Her answer came in the form of her legs wrapping tight around my hips and a fierce pull that brought me flush against her. Her voice was hoarse, trembling, but there was no hesitation. No uncertainty.


    Only pure, desperate want.


    "Make me yours."


    With a deep growl, I merged my two cocks into one and pushed in¡ªslow, deliberate, letting her feel every inch. Her breath hitched, then caught fire, a guttural moan breaking from her lips as I filled her, stretched her, and claimed her. Her heels dug into the small of my back, her voice growing in volume with every slow thrust.


    "Haaaah! T-Too deep¡ª! Y-you''re... too deeeep¡ª" Leaf wailed, tears spilling down her cheeks.


    Her body quaked beneath me, every shudder rippling through her swollen belly as I sank deeper, my cock reshaping her insides to fit me¡ªonly me. The wet squelch of Soraka''s seed being forced out around my girth mingled with Leaf''s ragged cries, her nails clawing at my shoulders as if she could pull me closer still.


    "Nngh¡ªMorgana!" Her voice was a broken, breathless thing, her fingers clawing at my shoulders. "I¡ªI can feel you¡ªfilling me¡ª!"


    I growled, rolling my hips in slow, deep circles, savoring the way her tight little cunt stretched around me. Her belly, now empty from Soraka''s load, bulged slightly more with every inch I claimed. The sight alone was enough to make my cock throb¡ªher body, mine, marked inside and out.


    "That''s right," I purred, dragging my tongue along the shell of her ear before biting down just hard enough to make her squeal. "You take me so well, Leaf. Like you were made for this."


    Her squeal melted into a trembling moan, her body arching up to meet me as if she could fuse herself to my very core. The way her walls fluttered around me, desperate and needy, only stoked the fire roaring in my veins. I could feel every twitch, every pulse of her, like her body was singing my name with every thrust.


    My mate.


    My breeder.


    "Made for me," I repeated, my voice a low growl as I gripped her hips tighter, pinning her beneath me. Her swollen belly pressed against my abdomen, a soft, warm reminder of what she''d already endured¡ªand what I was about to give her.


    "You''re mine now, Leaf. No curse, no queen, no one on this earth is going to change that¡ªyou hear me, little elf? You are. Mine."


    Her emerald eyes flickered with something raw¡ªrelief, maybe, or gratitude¡ªbefore they rolled back, lost to the pleasure as I drove into her harder. The wet slap of our bodies echoed through the air, the table creaking beneath us with every hard thrust. My balls tightened with the familiar pressure of approaching orgasm, and I reached up to cup her chin, forcing her dazed eyes to meet mine.


    "Gonna breed you so fucking good," I growled, my pace turning relentless, each thrust driving her higher, harder. "Gonna make sure you feel me for days."


    "N-never¡ªahh!¡ªnever let me go," she whimpered, her voice cracking as tears streamed down her flushed cheeks. Her hands slid up my arms, clutching at me with a desperation that went beyond lust. "I¡ªI want it... your seed... your mark... everything..."


    The words hit me like a punch, igniting something feral and possessive deep in my chest. My thrusts grew sharper, more relentless, each one drawing a keening cry from her lips. Her belly jiggled beneath me, her body trembling on the edge of breaking, and I could feel it¡ªthe moment building, the pressure coiling tight in my core.


    "You''ll have it," I snarled, leaning down to capture her mouth in a bruising kiss. My tongue plunged past her lips, claiming her there too, swallowing her moans as I fucked her deeper. "Every drop. Every fucking piece of me."


    And with that, the dam burst, and I roared my release into her.


    My seed flooded her in thick, pulsing waves, each spurt forcing a choked gasp from her lips. Her womb, once hollow and cursed, now drank greedily from me, her belly rounding nicely beneath my weight as I pumped her full.


    "M-Morgana¡ª!" she sobbed, her legs shaking violently around my waist. "I¡ªI can feel it¡ª!"


    I growled, grinding deeper, ensuring not a single drop escaped. My fingers tangled in her hair, tilting her head back so I could watch her face¡ªthe way her lips trembled, the way her eyes fluttered between pleasure and overwhelmed delirium.


    "That''s right," I rumbled, my voice rough with satisfaction. "Take it all. Every last drop."


    Swiftly I used my divine energy to bless her womb as I used my "Egg Transfer" to take one of her ovum and impregnate it with my divine seed before planting it back nicely inside her womb.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated your partner: Elf race]


    ''Nice, elf daughters acquired''


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 272: Arachne Goddess

    Chapter 272: Arachne Goddess


    "Hugh.... you need at least a thousand years to beat me, Captain Horsy," I said playfully, celebrating my victory and towering above my defeated adversary¡ªthe horny centaur who thought she could defeat me in a sex match.


    Can you believe she had the audacity to claim I didn''t know how to take a cock? ME?! The goddess of breeding.


    "Hah! And yet here you are, Captain Horsy¡ªsprawled out, trembling, and utterly drenched in defeat," I taunted, rolling my hips just to watch her shudder beneath me. "Sweetheart, you couldn''t handle a few seconds of what I dish out."


    I leaned down, gripping her chin as her breath hitched¡ªoh, she was still trying to glare? Adorable.


    "And me? Don''t know how to take a cock?" A wicked grin split my face as I gave her a slow, merciless grind. "Funny... because last I checked, your lips were trembling while you desperately sucked my dick. With your father."


    Soraka''s mouth fell open as the color returned to her face in a furious flush, but before she could find a suitable retort, I sealed her lips with my own and got the horny bitch screaming in a whole new way as I milked her horse cock dry using Hunger.


    What? Do you think I''ll let her fuck me after what she said? Nope. I simply gave her a handjob, and as a punishment for her foul words, every time Soraka was about to reach her climax I cut off her semen using Hunger, letting her experience multiple dry orgasms until she was begging for release. Eventually, I allowed her the sweet pleasure she desperately craved.


    "M-Morgana.... P-Please..." Soraka''s pleading eyes looked at me pitifully.


    Looking down at her in the eye with a devilish smile appeared on my face, before reaching over, giving her cock a nice tap with my foot. A shiver ran through Soraka''s body at my gentle kick, and that shiver only became more severe when her cock tried to wake up.


    "Soraka, my dear. We need to have your lust under control, and for that, I have decided to train you personally," my words came out sensually as I bent my knees a bit, so the horse girl could get the full picture. My right hand reached for the air, pulling something from my inventory that I just bought from the Nexus shop.


    A nice chastity cage made from silver and decorated with lewd drawings. The cage was a magical item that could change the size and shape, perfect for what I had for the horse girl.


    With a ''Click'' sound the cage covered her horse cock completely. Soraka let out a moan as I could hear her balls gurgling inside the chastity device. The kinky thing had another magic trick¡ªa long curved tail ending with a dildo inside Soraka''s pussy.


    ''Ok, let the fun begin,'' I mused, activating the device.


    Soraka''s breath hitched as the chastity cage shimmered with a faint, magical glow, its intricate engravings pulsing with every restrained throb of her trapped cock. Her hips jerked involuntarily, the curved tail of the device shifting inside her, teasing her sensitive walls with every tiny movement.


    "M-Morgana¡ªah! W-What are you¡ª?!"


    "Hehehe..." I smirked, watching her struggle. "Training, remember?"


    I gave the cage a playful little tap with my fingers, and Soraka''s entire body convulsed, her back arching off the ground as a choked moan escaped her lips. The magical restraints responded to her arousal, tightening just enough to keep her painfully, deliciously denied.


    "This is your punishment. Your lesson. You''ll learn to be obedient... to crave my approval..." I cupped her cheek, forcing her to focus. "To beg before you earn the right to cum."


    A sharp gasp tore from Soraka''s throat as the tail inside her twisted, the dildo swelling slightly to press against her deepest spots. Her thighs trembled, her hooves scraping against the ground as she fought the overwhelming sensations.


    "N-No! Morgana, please¡ªI can''t¡ª!"


    "Oh, but you can," I whispered, my fingers tracing the outline of the cage, feeling the heat radiating from her trapped length. "And you will. Until you learn your lesson."


    "You are mine now, Soraka. And I''m going to reshape that filthy pride of yours into something useful."


    With a snap of my fingers, the toy increased its rhythm, now pulsing in time with her heartbeat. Her hooves scraped weakly against the floor, moans spilling from her mouth as the internal stimulation toy drove her to the edge once again¡ªonly to be stopped by the ruthless grip of the cage.


    Dry orgasm number five in under a minute.


    "Good girl," I whispered, placing a kiss on her flushed forehead. "Now let''s see how many more you can take before you start calling me Mistress."


    After setting the timer on the toy I walked out from Leaf''s house. The elf was sleeping and I didn''t want to disturb her¡ªnot after planting a baby in her womb.


    For the rest of the day, I jumped from one dick to the other, filling the remaining dimensional womb slots. I focused on goblins, cowgirls, and kitsunes. My land had too many wolves and rabbits already, no need to add more. And with that out of the way, I headed to meet my Arachne daughter, Nayssa.


    Entering the hollow tree¡ªthe spider nest¡ªI decided to change my form to that of an Arachne, and the moment I did¡ª


    "Ohh!" a gasp left my lips as something slipped into my mind, like a form of realization or deep knowledge. I knew why because the same thing happened when I shifted to my wolf form.


    In my Arachne form, I became the goddess of Spiders and Arachnes.


    "It''s weird."


    A new concept was added to my divinity but at the same time, it wasn''t a real concept. It was like a temporary thing¡ªmy forms rewrote my existence and as long as I stayed in any form other than my default one, a new fifth major concept would be added to my being.


    "Wait a minute!" Something hit me and I immediately began to count with my fingers. "Holy shit... I can give more than four major blessings!"


    As a goddess I could give blessings to my followers¡ªfor minor concepts it''s limitless as long as I have the power and my soul can handle it¡ªbut for the major concepts, one blessing each. But now with my breeding forms, I could give more.


    How many more? The answer would be as many as my breeding forms. For now, I could give four more blessings: wolf, rabbit, Arachne, and primordial demon.


    "Why do I feel like I own a cheat code?" I wondered aloud with a sigh. But again, I wasn''t complaining. On the contrary, this only gave me more reasons to breed. Just imagine having 10, 20, 50, or 100 forms. Imagine the strength and the faith I could gain from it.


    "Hmm?" Raising my eyebrow I turned north sensing something. After closing my eyes and focusing on this sensation I was able to detect it¡ªthere in the far north three spider-rat monsters were hiding. The same spider-rats I killed before.


    "Interesting, I thought I killed them all," I muttered to myself before a light bulb flashed through my head. "This gave me an idea."


    "Eir, can you hear me?" I called using my link¡ªthe first Valkyrie.


    "Yes, Mother," she responded immediately, "our task is almost finished, Mother. Do you have new orders for us?"


    "Yes. Go north and capture three monsters for me. I call them spider-rats, a mutant spawn of rats and spiders."


    "Right away, Mother."


    "Do a good job and I''ll give a reward," I said, my voice like a seductive whisper, "a big, juicy one."


    "Aww..." a soft gasp reached my ear followed by a muttered voice. "I-I''ll make Mother proud."


    "Very well,"


    I ended my communication with Eir and headed deep inside the spider nest. It didn''t take me long to find my daughter¡ªthere, sitting on the cold floor with her human part resting on a flat rock.


    The Arachne beauty was a real thing. Nayssa, my daughter, was a beauty the words could not describe¡ªlong deep purple hair tied in a ponytail and fuchsia glowing red eyes, four were located on her forehead. She appeared to have matured a little, and if she could learn in the future to change forms to a more humanoid one¡ªa dark sexy elf milf is hard to resist.


    This is how Arachnes trap their victims. Using their beauty, they lure any male to mate with them before consuming them to have the necessary energy to give birth.


    ''She didn''t call me here to do the same for me, right?'' The thought crossed my mind.


    "Nayssa~" I sang as I strolled toward her.


    The lovely beastess jerked to her feet. She rushed to me, her six spider legs moving so gracefully.


    "Mom! Are you alright?" Her eyes scanned me. "Are you hurt? Sorry for not visiting you before?"


    "Calm down, girl," I laughed, patting her head.


    "Mom!" she pouted.


    "And yes, I am alright," I answered her first question with a nod. "No, I am not hurt. And for not visiting, don''t apologize. I know you have an important task for rebuilding your race."


    "Mh," Nayssa smiled, and her eight eyes showed pure joy. The happiness made my heart flutter and warmth flooded my body.


    "Speaking of rebuilding my race, I have something to ask you, Mother," she said, rubbing her hands shyly.


    "Yes, my love."


    "Mom... can I ask you to let me plant a few eggs inside your womb?"


    "..."


    "Sure, why not."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 273: Another One?

    Chapter 273: Another One?


    "Nhhh..." A low, guttural groan sounded as my back hit the nest floor, cool inside a harsh contrast to the hot, hungry mouth that was devouring my own. Nayssa''s breath spilled into me like lava, my lips and my tongue burning, consumed by her hunger.


    Apparently, Nayssa isn''t mature enough to give birth to arachne, only small and medium-sized spiders, which leads her to fall into a state of depression, lack of faith, and loss of hope.


    As their queen the faith of the entire race was on her shoulders. But after a little talk, we solved the problem. If she couldn''t birth the arachnes directly, then I would do it, I''m a goddess now and in my arachne form, the chance of giving birth is higher.


    So this left us with one thing. Mating. And let me tell you I didn''t hesitate one second, not when she had this sinful body and the slimy ovipositor.


    "Come give it to mommy" I whispered, falling on my back and parting my pussy lips with both hands. The human pussy, I wanted to feel those big eggs, traveling her slime-covered cock and coming to burst inside of my vagina.


    Am I a breeding slut? Yes


    Do I love eggs and cum inside me? A hundred percent, yes.


    "M-Mother...." Nayssa bit her lower lip, the six spider eyes glistened like rubies as she stared at the twitching pussy, moistened and spread before her. "You''re the best"


    What came next was...spicy, Nayssa crawled, licking every spot from my spider abdomen, and stopping before the sweet twitching treat between my human thighs. She planted a sweet kiss over my clit before continuing her crawling upward. Since I was bigger than her, she could comfortably rest her weight against me.


    "Nhhh... Mother..." Nayssa''s voice trembled as she pressed her slick, throbbing ovipositor against my entrance, the heat of her arousal dripping down my thighs. Her breath hitched, her spider legs trembling with barely restrained need. "I¡ªI''ve never... done this before..."


    "Hehehe" I smirked, running my fingers through her silken purple hair before gripping tight, forcing her ruby eyes to meet mine.


    "Then let me teach you, my sweet little queen."


    Her hips bucked forward instinctively, the thick, tapered tip of her cock pressing inside with delicious resistance. A gasp tore from my throat as her slimy length stretched me open, the ridges along her shaft dragging against my walls in the most sinful way.


    "F-Fuck¡ª! That''s it, baby, give it to me¡ª!" I growled, my voice raw with need as she sank deeper into my tight cunt. Every thrust dragged out my neediness, the maddening, aching sensation only building more as my little girl, slowly but surely, claimed the final piece of my womb for herself.


    Fuck... I had to modify my womb to allow her entire ovipositor in.


    "It feels so good, Mommy," she groaned, her face flushed as the last ridge of her ovipositor plunged home inside me, spreading my pussy lips obscenely.


    "Ahhhh~...yeah" I moaned, loud and unashamed, as Nayssa''s ovipositor filled me to the brim, the slick, ridged length pulsing inside my modified womb, every inch of it claiming me in a way that made my head spin.


    "Breed me," I demanded, nails scraping down her back. "Fill me with your eggs¡ªah! Ngh, yes¡ª!"


    She didn''t need to be told twice.


    Nayssa''s hips snapped forward, her rhythm frantic, her cock plunging deep with every thrust. The wet, filthy sound of our joining filled the nest, her slimy arousal coating my thighs as she fucked into me with reckless abandon.


    "Mine¡ªyou''re mine¡ª!" she gasped, her voice raw with possession. "With you... I can rebuild my race"


    I could already feel it¡ªthe swollen base of her ovipositor pressing against my entrance, signaling the imminent arrival of her eggs. My body clenched around her in anticipation, my womb eagerly welcoming what was to come.


    "Cum inside me, Nayssa!" I cried, arching my back as her thrusts grew erratic, her breath coming in ragged gasps against my neck. "Fill your mother with your eggs¡ªah! N-Ngh!¡ªmake me yours!"


    Her entire body shuddered, a guttural moan tearing from her throat as her ovipositor pulsed violently inside me. The first egg pushed past the swollen knot, stretching me impossibly wider as it slid deep into my waiting womb. And let me tell you, those eggs were big... the size of a basketball.


    Now imagine shoving a basketball inside a human pussy, without any kind of prep or stretching.


    "F-Fuck! So big¡ª!"


    Yeah... I''m lucky to be reborn as a breeder in the first place, otherwise... ouch... Ahhh~ Yeah... another egg followed, stretching me beyond belief.


    Nayssa''s large amount of eggs sent a sensational shudder down my spine and made my pussy twitch. I could feel my stomach swelling slightly, the pressure of her brood settling heavily inside me. My fingers tangled in her hair as I pulled her into a feverish kiss, our tongues clashing as she continued to pump her eggs into me, each one making me moan into her mouth.


    "That''s it..." I panted between kisses, my voice dripping with lust. "Give me everything... I''ll carry them for you... I''ll be your perfect breeding mommy slave...!"


    Nayssa''s breath was ragged against my lips, her ovipositor still twitching inside me as the last of her massive eggs settled deep in my womb. My stomach had swollen noticeably, the taut curve pressing against her abdomen as she collapsed atop me, trembling.


    "M-Mother..." she whimpered, her voice thick with awe¡ªand something darker, something possessive. Her fingers traced the distended flesh of my belly, her ruby eyes gleaming with primal satisfaction. "Look at you... so full of me..."


    A shiver ran down my spine at the hunger in her voice. This wasn''t just about repopulating her race anymore.


    This was about claiming me.


    I smirked, dragging my nails down her back, relishing the way her breath hitched.


    "That''s right, baby girl. You did so well." My other hand cupped her chin, forcing her to meet my gaze. "But don''t think you''re done yet."


    "Really?" Her eyes widened.


    Having this much pleasure was a new thing for my Arachne daughter, since her birth, her sole focus was on rebuilding the race again, duty always came first, so seeing her acting like this made my heart proud.


    I rolled us over in one smooth motion, pinning her beneath me, my engorged belly pressing against her smaller frame. Her ovipositor¡ªstill slick and throbbing¡ªslid free from my well-used cunt with a lewd pop, making her gasp.


    "W-Wait¡ª!"


    "Oh, no, sweetheart," I purred, straddling her hips, my soaked folds dripping onto her twitching cock.


    "You don''t get to pump me full of eggs and then act shy." I ground down, watching her face twist in pleasure as her ovipositor rubbed against my swollen clit. "You''re going to fill me again. And again. Until I''m so heavy with your brood, I can''t even walk."


    "Y-You¡ª!" Nayssa''s breath came in short, desperate pants, her claws digging into my thighs.


    "Say it." I leaned down, my lips brushing hers. "Tell Mommy what you want."


    "!!!" Her restraint snapped.


    "I WANT YOU!" she snarled, flipping me onto my back with terrifying strength. Her fangs glistened as she loomed over me, her voice a guttural growl. "I want you dripping with my eggs, swollen and begging until the entire land knows who you belong to!"


    "Hahaha" I laughed¡ªwild, unhinged¡ªas she slammed back inside me, her ovipositor already thickening with another clutch.


    "Then prove it, little queen."


    And she did.


    The breeding was quick but with quality, she managed to fill 20 womb slots, each slot took at least 10-15 big eggs. In the end, the nest and we were in a total mess, my cum and her egg jelly substance was everywhere. Nayssa was too damn tired, and she needed to recover her strength¡ªand how did she do it?


    Well... she ate my flesh.


    Yes, after the fruitful mating, Nayssa dug her fangs deep into my right forearm and bit my flesh like a starving beast. The pain was unbearable, but I didn''t let a single sound or complaint. And let her eat my arm. It felt weird, but I understood my daughter''s nature well.


    "Yes, child, take what you need," I said with a proud smile on my lips, feeding her like a little baby. Her sharp teeth ripped into my flesh before Nayssa tilted her head, drinking the mixed blood and jelly that leaked from my injury, each gulp causing me pain.


    In the end, the spider girl ate my entire arm reaching the elbow. Before falling asleep


    "I think I should warn the others not to breed with her," I said, standing up and shifting back to my human form, cleaning my body and fixing my hair "Maybe I should give her some slaves to play with"


    Speaking of slaves, the eight wolves that attacked my daughter''s party were here inside my land, Fenrir brought them as I ordered. Swiftly I opened the map and teleported them all inside the nightmare tower.


    Ding!


    [CuteCate: Morgana, I''m ready to send them in]


    ''Just in time... I''m horny again.''


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 274: I Really Need an Assistant

    As I made my way to the holy breeding temple, I couldn''t help but notice how fucked up my land was.


    Not the sex, that is the most perfect thing about my land, a place where everyone could freely express themselves without fear, or shame and fully enjoy the pleasures of life.


    No, I was referring to the buildings. The architecture was straight trash, the buildings were randomly placed and the design, well I had no theme. The wooden castle is a medieval style, Leaf Home was a straight fantasy nature one, the racial buildings, most of them were just caves, my temple was a divine Greek style and the Nightmare Tower was a twisted dark and horror style.


    "Seriously... What a fucking disaster. This must change," I cursed, sighing heavily, "I wish Victoria was here."


    My sister was a monster in management. At the age of sixteen, she managed to pull the Tepes family from a financial problem, established a great agriculture, and opened some new businesses with the locals. I couldn''t believe a young girl would be able to achieve all of this, and by the age of seventeen, Victoria was the true queen of Wallachia.


    "Sigh... I really need an assistant."


    The thought crossed my mind a long time ago, but I brushed it aside. Breeding was the most important thing at that time, however now with so many people running around my land doing absolutely nothing, except eating, shitting, and fucking, I need someone that could keep this place in order. And someone from outside my offspring.


    I mean come on, could a werewolf manage a farming land? A rabbit kin commanding a hunting party? Nope, they can''t at least for now.


    I do love my kids and lovers, but I need a smart brain for the job. The closest one for the job would be Celeste, my bunny queen, however, she''s a bit softer and only knows how to manage her kin.


    Herma was another good choice for a manager, a perfect one really, but sadly, she was inside my head. She can manage things related to the system but what I need is a living being with a body to roam around and solve problems.


    "I really miss my sis."


    "Hmm," I mused, my lips tugging upward with an idea. There might be a possible way to recruit an assistant. Swiftly I opened the Nexus system, my fingers dancing across the ethereal controls, pulling up Lora''s contact, explaining my situation to her.


    The loli goddess''s reply was almost immediate. And what she said surprised me. Lora said one thing.


    [CuteCat: Check the slave market on the Nexus]


    [Morgana: Is there a slave market?]


    [CuteCat: Of course, you can buy and sell literally anything]


    I was truly surprised to find out the slave market existed in the Nexus. Not the slavery concept¡ªwhat really surprised me¡ªit was the fact that the gods sell their creations.


    Yes. Gods sell their creations to other gods like some fucking object. Where is the love, the caring, or the value as a living being? It was absolutely fucking cruel.


    I could never do that. My creations were my kids, literally made by my bare hands and brought to the light by my holy womb. Can you sell your kid as a slave? Of course not. Only an insane person can do that. And let me tell you, the gods were the craziest. Some of them at least. However, crazy or not, cruel or not, the fact remains. I really could buy an assistant from the slave market. So it''s a win-win.


    After a quick check on the slave market, I noticed a few things. Some gods do care about their creations, at least the ones they put some effort into making sure that the slaves would end up with a good master. There were many conditions and requirements. Like being cared for, having a decent living place, no torture, abuse, and so on.


    There were also those who didn''t give a fuck. Not even the description of the slave''s thoughts or values. There was no kind word, no worry about the slave''s future. Some even say, "Use how you like or feed it to your animal," or just plain "Porn stuff."


    "Goddammit, that is low." My fist curled in anger. I almost had the impulse to go hunt these fucks and make them regret treating their creations; their kids, this way. But again, I was no better. I''m capable of doing worse, yet only for those who deserve it.


    "Sigh... whatever." I brushed the thought away, filtering the search by the skills. I picked things like management, working, administration, planning, and other important stuff for a city building. The top search result was an elf. A female one with more than a thousand years of experience.


    "Why is she so cheap?" I wondered, staring at the cost price.


    The old elf was practically free, almost giving it for nothing¡ªjust ten faith points. Wondering why, I clicked on the sell order and read the requirements.


    "Ah!... I see." My eyes widened in surprise, and a faint smile spread on my face. "Interesting... very interesting."


    Her requirements weren''t a big deal for me at least, but the other gods¡ªwho had an ego as big as a 50-inch dick up in a tight ass¡ªcould never accept, simply because the elf was asking for an "employment contract," not a "slave contract" and she gets to decide her new employee.


    "I''m liking this elf girl already."


    A mortal choosing her god? Sounds so stupid for some and fun as hell for me. So I sent a message to the person who placed the order hoping to have a chance with the elf.


    Closing the Nexus, I entered my temple, heading straight for the breeding section, in the wide orgy area.


    "Herma, can I isolate Lora''s followers from my own?" I asked the assistant in my head. "Like a separate dimension, I don''t want my kids to interact with people from another world."


    Ding!


    [Yes, Morgana. You could create a segregated sub-realm within your divine domain. Would you like me to initiate a replica of your temple to be used for this purpose?]


    "Yes, do it," I replied with a nod.


    Ding!


    [Done]


    "Eh?" The process was so fast, like instantly done. Using my divine sense, I was able to locate the new dimension. It was similar to the Nightmare Tower''s instance. In truth, Herma was able to achieve it by linking the tower to the temple and using its infinite power to create a dimension with a replica of the real temple.


    [Morgana: Alright, Lora, send them in and tell them not to freak out or do anything inappropriate, like wearing clothes unless they want to get blessed into an endless heat with no relief.]


    [CuteCat: LOL. Roger that, Queen Hentai. Sending the batch now.]


    I rolled my eyes. Lora''s way of talking made her sound like a child with a permanent sugar high, but that little gremlin was a force of nature in her own way. Only a fool would underestimate her just because she liked plushies and pudding.


    Ding!


    [Would you like to accept the user ''CuteCat'' teleportation request?]


    [Yes or No]


    The green window of the Nexus flashed before my eyes, waiting for me to select my answer. And of course, with no hesitation, I accepted.


    WOOOSH!


    Immediately the space before me flashed in a bright golden light, almost blinding me for a moment.


    As the golden light died down, a small group materialized before me¡ªtwenty-one furry creatures, cat people, dog people, and rabbit people. Normal animals walk on two legs and wear clothes. The divine breeding hall shimmered with heat, pheromones, and the kind of thick lusty energy that clung to your soul like glitter to a stripper''s thigh.


    Some of them looked around in awe, others looked like they''d just stepped into a brothel on shrooms. One poor cat guy was already on his knees crying tears of joy. A busty dog girl leaned over and whispered something into his ear. Whatever it was, his nose bled instantly.


    "Welcome to my realm, cuties," I said, spreading my arms in a theatrical flourish. "My name is Morgana and I''m here to guide you in the path of sex, pleasures, and breeding."


    "Greetings Goddess Morgana~ Nya!" one of them stepped forward and bowed before me. I scanned her from top to bottom. Well... my eyes caught her the moment she teleported in. I mean, she was pink¡ªa cute pink cat, strangely similar to the pink cat sticker Lora gave me.


    ''Nya?''


    "Let me guess, you''re her first creation?" I said, standing in front of the pink cat. I was fully naked as usual, but I forgot to return my cock to the average length, so the tip of my dick reached her face.


    "Y-Yes... Nice to meet you. G-Goddess Morgana~Nya!" her cat ears shivered with embarrassment, but she bravely didn''t waver from the giant monster cock in front of her.


    "Hmm," I rubbed my chin, ignoring the pink cat for a moment, scanning the rest of her group. Black, gray, and brown¡ªjust the normal dogs, cats, and rabbits. Nothing too exciting. And apparently, Lora sent more females. I saw like three cat-boys, two rabbits, and one single dog-man. He caught my eyes too, he was a Doberman, a warrior evidenced by the scars on his body. However, I didn''t like him.


    Actually, he didn''t like me. His scent, eyes, everything was telling me that he wanted to kill me and the pink cat.


    ''I''ll make sure to keep an eye on him.''


    "Listen up everyone, I have some rules," I said, raising my voice so everyone could hear.


    "First rule: no clothes inside the temple and this goes for both men and women. This is the temple of breeding and your goddess sent you here to breed and make babies."


    "!!!" Most of them blushed at my words, and I saw that busty dog girl reaching for her hairy pussy, teasing the cat boy by her side.


    "Strip and stay stripped," I repeated with a commanding tone that echoed through the hall, carried by divine authority. "This isn''t just a place of pleasure¡ªit''s a sacred temple. In here, bodies are holy, desires are sacred, and shame is a sin."


    "Congratulations everyone, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is before you, today you''re going to witness and experience the power and beauty of breeding."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 275: Size Matters

    Chapter 275: Size Matters


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this dog?''


    I wondered with my sight glued to the Doberman and the annoying reaction his body was showing. He was acting like a dick, a total ass. Why? I had no fucking idea. But if I had to guess, I think I somehow damaged his manhood.


    I mean, the guy¡ªor the dog¡ªhad a nice figure, tall and muscular, a warrior''s body, good jawline, black and brown fur, the whole deal. Except for one single important thing.


    The weiny. The bastard didn''t have a fucking cock! No... scratch that, his cock was so pathetic that it was almost impossible to spot it. It was small, not even the tip could be seen.


    I am aware that my body was built for pleasure and looks. From my shapely hips, nice fat bubble ass, perfect toned belly, and big jiggling breasts add the endless height and the big fat dong between my legs. So I guess when he teleported here and spotted a glorious cock, the dream cock of every male attracted to a woman, a cock so big that it made him feel inferior, worthless, useless. His pride shattered, crumbled to dust, and was washed away by his shame.


    I''m just guessing, I could be wrong, but whatever the case, one thing is clear that I can''t accept. His shitty behavior.


    "Alright, listen up," I stood in front of everyone, clapping my hands to gather their attention, "Before we begin let me explain."


    "These are called the artificial wombs," I said, pointing at the transparent female doll next to me. "They have many uses, one of them is the ability to transfer the pregnancy and give birth in your stead."


    "!!!" Almost all eyes widened the moment they heard me. The idea and the possibilities were just mind-boggling. A simple transparent doll was more useful than any woman. No need to prepare the mother''s body. No risk of death, just plug the cock and be happy.


    "Wait, wait. Hold on." One cat boy stepped forward, his fluffy tail standing on alert. "So you mean that these things can give birth to my kin?"


    "Yes," I nodded with a smile, "The doll can give birth to anything. Just cum inside the womb and watch the magic happen. One perfectly healthy baby right at your hands."


    "..."


    "That''s..." one of the bunny girls started to say. Her hazel-brown eyes sparkled at the news. "Incredible. I can have a family."


    "You all can," I assured her, petting her head. "While inside my temple, you all receive my blessing. Impregnation is a 100% success, labor is now safe, easy, and you''ll feel pleasure from it."


    "Wow..."


    The girls turned to each other, chatting in low whispers, eyes sparkling in disbelief. This wasn''t just some random shit, not when you can walk inside a room and have all your deepest fantasies granted by a Goddess.


    "Now pick a room and go and have fun breeding," I said, pointing at the long corridor with hundreds of rooms. "The rooms are fully customizable so you''re free to make it as you desire."


    "Excuse me," one cat girl raised a hand asking for permission to speak, which I granted with a nod.


    "I don''t have a partner, what should I do?" Her question made me realize that Lora didn''t send enough males. Well, it was my fault since I asked her to send more females. I planned to breed them myself, however, I forgot that the offspring would be counted as mine, contributing to my monthly faith points, and my goal was to help the loli goddess earn faith points, not steal them from her.


    So I had to let go of the idea of fucking everyone... Sob... I''m losing my touch.


    "Don''t worry about it," I said with a smile, patting the cat girl on her head before placing my hand on the doll''s left shoulder. The moment I did, a nice-looking cock grew from her pubic area.


    "You can customize the doll however you like; be it race, gender, or other details. You can also give it simple commands like ''Breed me'' and the doll will fuck your brain out. Feel free to enjoy yourselves. You''ll have ten dolls each."


    The great thing about these artificial dolls was that they could ''move'' and receive commands. They could also ''act'' on how you set them to be. For example, I could change the shape of a doll into a cat girl and then command it to behave like a cat girl. The doll will pull out the ''behavior'' from my thoughts to be able to act exactly as I want it to.


    Another great thing was that the doll could impregnate females. The way this is achieved is through transferring a clean ovum inside the female''s womb. The ovum then takes the DNA of the female and impregnates itself. Not all women want a partner, so a single woman can become a mother without the need for a father and the child will be healthy.


    The cat girl stared at the doll, like some priceless treasure, her eyes gleamed as the blood rushed to her ears. Even her tail started to fluff with shyness, giving the sweet cat some extra fluffy style. Now, if I put a red ribbon over her cat ears, and push her face down to the ground... She would make a really fine BDSM playmate.


    ''Tsk... I can''t but... maybe breeding with one or two females is fine. I''m sure Lora won''t mind.'' My thoughts were interrupted as the cat girl suddenly bowed deeply, her fluffy ears twitching with excitement.


    "T-Thank you, my Goddess!" she stammered, her cheeks flushed. "This is... more than I ever dreamed of!"


    She ran off like a horny little gremlin, cradling the transparent doll next to me like it was the holy grail of orgasms. I could practically hear her thoughts echoing¡ª"I shall name it Little Fang and it shall be mine forever." Good for her.


    The other women and a few of the men¡ªthose not still sulking over their own inadequacies¡ªmurmured in agreement, their initial hesitation melting away into eager anticipation. The Doberman, however, remained stiff-backed, his ears pinned flat against his skull, his tail rigid.


    ''Still acting like a prick, huh?''


    I sighed and stretched my arms overhead, my tits giving a happy little bounce like they too were excited for the mass breeding about to commence. Honestly, I should charge entry just for the view. But nah, this was charity work. Divine, ass-shaking, womb-blessing charity.


    Then that damn dog growled again.


    "Tsk..."


    "!!!" Everyone flinched.


    There he was, muscles flexing like a damn action figure on steroids, pacing like I just kicked over his ego and pissed on it for good measure. I turned slowly, giving him the kind of look that said ''I will staple your balls to your forehead if you growl at me again.''


    "What?" I asked, a voice sweet as sin and just as dangerous. "Still feeling emasculated, Fluffy?"


    "Grrr" The Doberman showed his fangs like I care. Then he barked. Actually barked. The fucking nerve.


    "You got a problem with dolls, dog-boy?" I snapped, cock shifting lazily between my thighs as I stepped toward him, each step like divine thunder across the marble floor. "Or is your micro-peen still having a panic attack after seeing a real dick?"


    Growl.


    ''Can''t he fucking speak?''


    "Do you want one? Hm? Want me to bless you with a cock that actually exists? I can do that, y''know. I can give you a cock that puts horses to shame. Or¡ª" I smirked, leaning in, placing a hand on his shoulder "¡ªI can give you a pussy so tight you''ll finger yourself to death. I''m extremely generous when it comes to hot stuff."


    "What''s it gonna be, a cock or a pussy?" My tongue dragged slow and hungry across his neck, taking in his earthy, musky, masculine scent. He looked at me with shock, disgust, and hatred, and I couldn''t deny a certain sense of satisfaction in ruffling his hair a little.


    "Maybe both," I mused aloud. My finger reached south, flicking his shriveled clit of a cock, smiling wickedly. "Act like a bitch again and I''ll transform you into a bitch."


    "A.." a gasp parted from his lips, but no words came from his mouth.


    "Thought so." Ignoring him, I turned, addressing the gathering.


    "Alright! Enough chit-chat. You''ve all got ten dolls, ten wombs, ten cocks, ten opportunities to live your dreams and make me, your Goddess, proud. Go in there and flood the temple with love juice and baby spirits!"


    The temple erupted into movement like I just fired the starting pistol of the world''s horniest Olympics. The busty dog girl dragged the cute cat boy along with two other girls from his kin inside the room. I guess she wanted to have a foursome play¡ªthe girl really knows how to have a good time.


    One by one, they entered the breeding rooms. The two rabbit boys entered with a single partner each. As for the remaining two cat boys, one took two girls and the other just one. As for the shitty dog man... well.


    ''This fucker''


    I snapped, seeing him dragging a dog girl¡ªa cute golden retriever¡ªby her arm into the room. He was forcing her, even when she was clearly refusing. She didn''t scream loud only because of me, not daring to act disrespectfully toward a Goddess.


    "I told you don''t act like a bitch."


    My voice cracked through the air like a whip dipped in honey and venom. The whole hallway froze. And the Doberman flinched mid-step, his paw¡ªI mean, hand¡ªstill wrapped tight around the golden retriever girl''s wrist. Her ears drooped, her tail tucked, and she looked so damn small under his shadow. My jaw clenched. My eyes flicked over her trembling form, the way she wouldn''t even raise her head.


    And that... That did it.


    "Let. Her. Go."


    The words rolled out in slow, deliberate syllables. A warning. A final warning.


    But this absolute motherfucker? He growled again.


    Oh, he thought he was the alpha? Thought he could just mark some poor girl like property in MY temple? Bitch, please.


    I appeared behind him before the sound of my words even had time to fade. One blink I was twenty feet away, next blink my hand was around his throat, fingers like steel serpents coiled with divine wrath. His feet left the floor, flailing like a kicked puppy.


    "You think you''re a man?" I snarled, my voice a silken blade. "You''re a fucking joke. A cockless, pride-drunk, flea-bitten waste of heat and hormones."


    "Aww... P-Please"


    "Oh! You can speak?!" I gasped in a sarcastic voice, pulling him toward my face. "Good... that means my ears will hear how good my dick feels inside your ass."


    Hello everyone I hope you enjoy the new novel.


    please leave a comment and share your thoughts.


    ...


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 276: All Noise To Me

    The temple trembled. Not from a quake, not from battle¡ªbut from me.


    From my fury.


    The Doberman''s legs kicked uselessly in the air, his eyes wide and bloodshot, pupils shrinking like he''d just realized the goddamn world had teeth. My grip didn''t loosen. In fact, it tightened, just enough to make him remember that breath was a privilege¡ªone I was currently holding hostage.


    "You think you can touch someone in my temple without consent?" I whispered sweetly, dangerously, like a lullaby sung over broken glass.


    I turned slightly, still holding him midair, to look at the golden retriever girl. She was shaking, her tail twitching in tiny, frantic flicks behind her, her hands clutched tight to her chest. Her soft brown eyes met mine. Scared. Embarrassed. Ashamed.


    That pissed me off even more.


    "No one touches what''s under my protection," I said coldly. "Everyone is safe inside my temple."


    The air shimmered. Reality itself took a step back like it didn''t want to fuck with me. The last thing I want when I open my temple to the public is for some fuckers to walk around abusing others. My temple is a place for pleasure, lust, and breeding, a place where you can express yourself in whatever way you want, without fear of rejection.


    "Tsk." With a flick of my wrist, I hurled the Doberman across the hallway. He crashed into the marble like a bug hitting a windshield, his body crumpling with a sound that was way too satisfying. The floor cracked around him in a spiderweb of white stone.


    "UGH!" He groaned, dazed. I sauntered over.


    "You know what?" I purred, standing over him, cock swinging lazily like a divine wrecking ball. "I''ve been so generous with you. I didn''t humiliate you for growling. I didn''t neuter you when you barked. Hell, I even offered to upgrade your sorry excuse for manhood." My foot pressed down on his chest, pinning him like the dog he was.


    "But now... now you''re done."


    With a wave of my hand, crimson chains erupted from the floor, wrapping around his wrists, ankles, throat¡ªeverything. They glowed with my divine signature, unbreakable, unrelenting.


    "I hereby strip you of all sexual rights within this temple," I declared, voice booming like thunder. "No touching. No fucking. No cumming. Not unless I say so. You will not breed. You will not dominate. And I''ll personally punish you."


    The chains pulsed. His cock¡ªif you could call it that¡ªshrank further, practically inverting like it knew better.


    A hush fell over the crowd. Everyone was watching, eyes wide. I turned to them, hands on my hips, tits proudly jiggling with divine finality.


    "Let this be a fucking lesson," I said, voice sharp. "Consent is law in my temple. You cross that line, and I will rebuild you from the inside out as a cum-sponge maid doll with a permanent vibrating asshole. Don''t test me."


    A few people gulped. Someone clapped. Not even sarcastically. I''m genuinely impressed. I guess they hate this dog as much as I do.


    That satisfied my ego a bit, though not my rage. That needed an outlet. Preferably a very fun and dirty one. My dick throbbed, hard and heavy, eager for some serious worship.


    Turning back to the Doberman-slash-wannabe-alpha male, I saw him. Dazed. Petrified. Maybe pissing himself a little. I smiled darkly, slapping a hand on his bare thigh, nails scratching in playful circles against his fur.


    "Hum~... I really want to taste a furry ass."


    SNAP!


    Snapping my finger I teleported the dog into one of the rooms, where he would wait for his punishment. A personal breeding session with the Goddess of Breeding herself.


    See? I am a generous goddess. Not many could say that they took the goddess''s cock in the ass, and were able to walk afterward.


    Stopping in front of the golden retriever¡ªa nice sweet girl, that reminded me of Lora a little. She looked up at me, those big eyes welling with tears she refused to let fall.


    "You okay?" I asked gently, crouching down, tucking a strand of her golden hair behind her floppy ear.


    "Y-Yes, my Goddess... Thank you." She nodded shakily.


    "Don''t thank me," I said, brushing her cheek. "Just remember¡ªyou''re safe here. Always. And if anyone ever makes you feel like you''re not, you tell me. I''ll show them what divine wrath tastes like."


    "Eh?" She blinked up at me, then threw her arms around my waist, burying her face into my bare stomach. "You''re the best Goddess ever..."


    "Hehe." I chuckled, patting her head. "Damn right."


    "Think of it as an apology." I winked. After sending her information directly to her mind about the body transformation room, I allowed her to use the room to permanently change one thing in her body as she saw fit. "Enjoy your stay."


    "!!!" The retriever-kin''s eyes widened. Then she flashed a sunny smile, making her cuter.


    She walked past me, following her two friends. Soon, only I and the pink cat remained inside the long hallway.


    "What about you?" I asked, wondering why she was still standing here alone. "Don''t you want to have kids?"


    "I want to, Nya~... but..." Her words died out, her lips pressed tightly, eyes lingering on her legs. That look I knew too well, and when I scanned the pink cat with my divine sense I connected the dots.


    "You can''t have kids." I finished the words for her.


    "Meow..." She didn''t speak, only nodding her head in return. And before I had the chance to say that being sterile was no big deal for me, the pink cat spoke first.


    "I was the first creation of my goddess. The very first," she started to talk in a hushed tone, telling her story. I listened silently.


    "From the goodness of her heart, my goddess Lora gave me too many magics, skills, and gifts to the point they began to conflict with each other, Nya~," she explained. "My goddess was inexperienced and she used her divine magic to give me a body that could withstand that many magics at once."


    "As a result, I became sterile. I cannot bear children. No matter how much my goddess loves me, I cannot give birth. This body will never be able to grant the wish that all life beings possess¡ªreproduction." The pink cat smiled a bitter smile, her cat ears dangling as a sad drop of tear leaked from her eyes.


    "Now that I saw what your temple had to offer, I began to think, maybe I can have a child... even a single one..."


    "Why not?" I asked, surprising the pink cat with the response. "You can have as many as you want."


    "Nya?!"


    "Like I said before, I''m the Goddess of Breeding," I said with a grin tugging at the corners of my lips, cock still half-hard and draped in divine defiance.


    "Sterility, magical conflicts, broken vessels¡ªit''s all noise to me. I''m not just any random goddess. I''m the Goddess of Breeding. If I say your womb works, then congratulations, sweetheart¡ªyour womb works."


    The pink cat stared at me like she''d just been handed a miracle wrapped in silk and soaked in honey. Her eyes shimmered, her ears twitching uncertainty. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out¡ªjust a breathy, stuttered exhale. Like her entire soul was hiccuping from hope.


    I walked toward her, each step slow and sensual, a silent promise of endless pleasures. A promise I made true by pressing her body close and sandwiching my cock between her thighs. I tilted her chin up with two fingers, locking eyes.


    "You were made with love, right?" I asked softly. "Then you deserve to feel what it''s like to create life. To carry it, to nurture it, to birth it in glory. And I can give that to you. Not just a child. Your child."


    "But my goddess¡ªLora¡ªshe tried everything, Nya~..." Her lips trembled. I felt her tail curl around my ankle like it was clinging to me. I stroked her cheek and brushed a tear away.


    "Lora''s not the goddess of fertility," I pointed out, not to shatter her hopes, just stating the facts. "Her concepts are farming and animals. She... let''s shut up for a moment and fix you, my dear."


    "NYA!!...HMMM!"


    She didn''t even have the time to reply as I sealed her lips with my own. It wasn''t lust¡ªnot entirely. It was power. Comfort. A divine promise carried on my breath.


    Her eyes widened at first, shocked, stiff in my arms. But then she melted, her soft breasts pressing into mine. She let out the sweetest sound, a deep moan straight from her soul as her body surrendered to pleasure like nothing else.


    My divine power weaved through her veins like fertile lightning. I rewrote her, delicately and perfectly, like a composer fixing a single wrong note in a symphony of magic. Her womb flared to life¡ªa spark turning into a sun.


    The transformation took moments. But its effects were permanent.


    She collapsed forward, sobbing¡ªnot in pain, but in overwhelmed joy. I caught her, arms wrapping around her as she trembled against me.


    "You''re whole now," I whispered. "And your womb? It''s hungrier, like mine."


    "Hehehe." She laughed through tears, burying her face into my cleavage like it was the safest place in the universe. Honestly, it probably was.


    "I... I don''t know how to thank you," she whispered, voice raw with emotion.


    "Easy," I purred, lifting her up like a princess, letting her feel the weight of my desire pressing against her inner thigh. "Let me put a baby in you."


    "R-Really? You mean¡ª?" Her eyes widened, pupils dilating with heat and wonder.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Right here. Right now. I''ll do it myself. Not just because I can, but because you deserve to be worshipped inside and out."


    I turned, carrying her through the hallway. The temple walls pulsed with energy, moaning as though the structure itself was horny for what was to come. A room formed ahead of us¡ªwarm, glowing, designed for one thing only.


    Breeding.


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 277: A New Path… Evolution

    The doors to the breeding chamber parted before me like a lover''s legs, soft, slow, eager. A low hum vibrated through the air, charged with the electric scent of sweat, sex, and sacred magic. The pink cat in my arms trembled¡ªnot from fear, no. From awe. Anticipation. Her body knew what was about to happen before her mind had even caught up.


    The chamber was built from living flesh and crystal, the walls breathing gently, moaning in rhythm with our steps. Glowing vines pulsed along the ceiling, dripping golden nectar that smelled faintly of heat and honeysuckle. The floor beneath my feet softened, responding to my divinity, rising slightly to cushion each step. Truly I felt like I was inside a real divine womb. In the center: a dais shaped like a lover''s lap, pillowy and perfect. A throne made for breeding.


    I set her down like she was the most fragile thing in existence¡ªand in a way, she was. This moment was sacred. Her fingers clutched at my shoulders, fluffy pink tail flicking wildly, the pads of her feet shifting nervously on the warm floor.


    "Are you sure?" I asked voice low, a shadowed whisper beneath the rumblings of the chamber. I held her chin and gazed deep into her bright yellow eyes. "You can still back out. No shame in it. Not everyone''s ready to be seeded by a goddess."


    For a split second, she seemed surprised. Confused. But then she remembered.


    "No, Nya." the pink cat shook her head with a determined smile. "I''ve never been more sure of anything, Nya~..."


    "Good girl."


    I leaned down, kissing her again, deeper this time. She mewled into my mouth as I slowly unwrapped her like a precious gift. Her clothes vanished at a thought¡ªshe wore her clothes again earlier, thinking there was no breeding for her¡ªdivine magic stripping them away like mist before the sun. Her body¡ªsoft, supple, fertile now¡ªshimmered in the ambient glow. I drank in the sight of her, from the nervous twitch of her ears to the curve of her thighs. Her womb pulsed in time with mine. It was calling. Begging.


    And I was going to answer.


    ''Fuck... I can''t hold it.''


    I knelt between her legs, pressing kisses along her inner thighs, coaxing more of those breathy little gasps from her. My hands were steady, reverent, sliding over her hips as if shaping her anew. And in a way, I was. This was creation. This was divine. She wasn''t just being bred¡ªshe was being reborn.


    "Ahh~"


    Her legs parted wider. Her breath hitched. My cock¡ªthrobbing, impossibly hard, radiant with divine heat¡ªpressed against her entrance.


    "Are you ready to be filled?" I asked, teasing her with the tip, dragging it slow and slick along her wet folds. "Are you ready to be bred by the goddess of breeding herself?"


    "N-Nyaaa~... please," she whimpered, her back arching, tail wrapping tight around my waist. "I want to feel full... I want to feel yours..."


    PAT!


    I thrust in.


    The room sang. Vines pulsing, glowing brighter in response. Walls breathed with new fervor. I felt her stretch around me, accepting me, and welcoming me. All her years of yearning poured into her very soul. Her cunt was hot, hungry, milking my cock with instinctive greed. Like it was made for this moment¡ªand it was. I had made sure of it. She clung to me, every part of her writhing, gasping, begging for more as I fucked her with the rhythm of creation itself.


    Each thrust was a promise.


    Each moan, a prayer.


    "AHHHHH"


    Moans fell freely. Wet. Horny. Primal. As if every pent-up cry over the years was pouring free, echoed in harmony with the breeding hall''s lewd sounds. She felt like silk against my cock, like velvet pulling, begging me, begging her divine partner to breed her as her body craves. I pumped harder. Her walls shuddered in response. I was claiming her.


    ''She''s mine now''


    My hands roamed her furry body like a sculptor shaping holy clay. Her breasts bounced with every movement, nipples hard and aching for attention¡ªI gave them plenty, rolling them between my fingers until she was squirming beneath me, lost in ecstasy.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    Her womb clamped around me like a vise.


    She was close.


    So was I.


    "Here it comes, kitten," I growled into her ear, voice thick with hunger and power. "You''re going to take all of me. Every. Last. Drop."


    "Do it, Nya~! Breed me!"


    With a final, divine thrust, I buried myself deep inside her and unleashed.


    My cum poured into her like molten starlight, flooding her womb in a torrent of sacred seed. Her eyes rolled back, her entire body seizing in orgasm as her belly began to swell¡ªjust slightly, a subtle roundness that marked her as claimed.


    As blessed.


    As mine. Mine alone.


    ''Sorry Lora''


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnated your partner for the first time: Cat-kin]


    [+9000 Breeding point]


    ''Nice'' I smiled reading the system notification and when I looked down at the pink cat whose name was unsurprisingly ''Cute Cat''


    ''I guess the mystery of Lora''s Nexus username was solved''


    Cute Cat collapsed back against the soft dais, chest heaving, covered in sweat and radiant bliss. I kissed her forehead, brushing strands of pink hair from her face.


    "Congratulations," I whispered, lips curved into a satisfied smirk. "You''re going to be a mother."


    "Huh!" Her eyes fluttered open. She reached up weakly, touching my face like I was some fever dream she hadn''t wanted to wake from.


    "I feel... full..." she whispered, running her hands over her bare stomach. "Warm... loved... Nya~"


    "You are." I kissed her again, gently this time. "Rest now. Let the temple care for you. Your body''s already nourishing life. And when you''re ready... we''ll make more. Like a hundred,... maybe a thousand."


    "Hehehe" She giggled softly, deliriously happy, cradling her now-fertile belly. "More, Nya...more please, Nya~... I want many, many babies"


    "Alright, but after you give birth" I stood, stretching, divine fluids dripping from my cock like holy sap from a blessed tree. The temple purred around me in satisfaction, walls gleaming a little brighter, as if pleased with the offering.


    Another womb made whole.


    Another soul fulfilled.


    Another miracle was performed. And I was just getting started.


    My temple knew it, too.


    It breathed deeper now as if content. The golden vines dropped slightly, curling protectively around the dais like an embrace. The glowing nectar thickened, rich with the echo of fulfilled purpose. Cute Cat lay in its center, already half-asleep, a smile on her lips and her hands folded over her belly like a prayer.


    I stared at her¡ªmy newest worshiper, lover, and now bearer of my divine lineage. But this wasn''t just about power.


    It was about faith.


    Not the blind kind. Not the kind mortals offered out of fear or habit. No, this was earned devotion. Something real. Something primal. Her body had accepted me, her soul had opened to me, and now her womb sang with my name.


    That... that was the real offering.


    And the temple, my holy temple¡ªmy holy womb of creation¡ªrecognized that. It pulsed in time with me. Every fertile breath, every warm vibration along the walls whispered in a language only I could hear.


    "Breed."


    "Grow."


    "Evolve."


    "Become more."


    However what really surprised me was the fact I grew stronger and my breeding concept expanded a little. I can''t really explain it well, since I''m a new goddess and I don''t have someone to guide me, but think of it as this. I get stronger with each birth I or one of my offspring brings into the world. But inside my temple things were a little different.


    It wasn''t about strength anymore, no it was about faith and the road to evolving my concept and reaching new heights.


    "Haa" I exhaled slowly, the golden light seeping into my skin. My Concept, Breeding, expanded like a flower kissed by dawn. I felt it.


    Not just physically¡ªthough yes, my body was stronger, my senses sharper, even my cock and pussy pulsed with new divine heat¡ªbut deeper. My presence in the world¡ªat least inside Lilith''s barrier¡ª... thickened. Where once there had been a simple instinct, now there was something complex, purposeful. A budding truth.


    And right at that moment.


    Ding!


    A massive blue system window just popped out of nowhere.


    [Breeding Concept Tier I ¡ú Tier II Unlocked!]


    [You have begun the path of Divine Concept Evolution.]


    [New Feature: Seed of Faith


    ¡ªEach offspring born from your divine essence may awaken unique gifts tied to your Concept. (can be turned on and off)


    ¡ªEach act of faithful conception empowers your Temple and pushes your Concept toward its next evolution.


    Next Evolution: Primordial Womb ¨C 0.1% Progress]


    Temple Expansion Unlocked:


    ¡ªSub-Chamber: Cradle of Echoes


    ¡ªFunction: Allows you to interact with unborn offspring, blessing them with traits, skills, ideas, or even memories pre-birth. You could also change the gender but not the race]


    ...


    [The universe has noticed your existence.


    New Divine Title Earned: "O Eternal Womb of All Life"


    Mortal tongues may now invoke this title during acts of fertility or worship.]


    ...


    "Holy shit," I exclaimed, reading through the text. "I think I just unlocked... evolution."


    "Hehehe... A breeding evolution"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 278: The Cradle of Echoes

    Chapter 278: The Cradle of Echoes


    The moment the system window vanished, the temple shifted. No, not just shifted¡ªtransformed.


    The air thickened with golden mist, warm and heady, curling like incense through every breath I took. A soft hum emanated from beneath my feet, not unlike a lullaby sung by the womb of the world itself. The dais where Cute Cat lay shimmered with new divine circuitry, ancient glyphs flowering around her like tattoos inked in starlight. The temple''s core had awakened.


    And with it... so had something else. Something new. Something curious.


    A passage opened behind the breeding throne, seamless flesh parting like silken curtains revealing a new chamber bathed in amniotic glow. A tunnel, pulsing with living magic, beckoned me forward. Its scent was different¡ªno longer the sultry musk of sex and sacred desire, but the warm, earthy perfume of birth. Of new life. Of divine potential not yet realized.


    The Cradle of Echoes.


    I stepped through, each footfall causing the walls to thrum like a mother''s heartbeat. The air within the chamber was... alive. Not just sentient, but watching. Feeling. Waiting. And horny as fuck. In a way this "The Cradle of Echoes." was a womb, a living sentient womb of my breeding temple. That allows me to interact not just with my unborn children, but also with the children of others. The only catch was that the impregnation must be done inside my temple, it doesn''t matter if it''s my offspring or not.


    ''I must open my temple to the outside world and since I could do a separate dimension it would be easier to manage''


    With that thought, I examined the place. The light here was gentler¡ªdiffused through fluid-filled bulbs that dangled from the ceiling like celestial wombs.


    Three for now and inside each one, I saw them. Flickers of unborn souls. Only one had a shape which was Cute Cat''s child.


    Our cute little feline child.


    Like a tiny spark of starlight swimming in translucent sacs of crimson amniotic fluid, it pulsed faintly with potential, humming with promise. It stirred as I approached, the crimson pot glowed brightly as if reacting to my divine presence.


    "My child" I whispered, hand raised slowly.


    The pod responded to my voice, unfurling like a flower. A tendril of light extended, touching my palm, and in an instant¡ªI knew everything.


    A girl, maybe. Or a boy. Or something in between. The gender hadn''t been chosen yet¡ªI could choose that, now. Her form was malleable, swimming in possibility, her soul a crystalline seed waiting to be watered. My breath caught as I felt the soft echo of her thoughts¡ªsimple, yet sacred. Wonder. Warmth. Hunger.


    And love.


    Already, she loved me.


    ''She knows me!!... She called me Mother!'' Tears welled in my eyes. Not from sadness. From awe. Awe and utter delight. The pure, unconditional love of an innocent being, a life not yet born, a life forged through the divine act of two bodies surrendering to ecstasy, an ecstasy born of love.


    My daughter knew that.


    "Y-Yes." I answered "Your...Mother is here"


    "I can bless you," I murmured, voice barely audible. "I can make you strong. Or brilliant. Or beautiful. Or..." I smiled faintly, stroking the surface of the pod, "...all of the above."


    Ding!


    [Would you like to interact with this unborn child?]


    [Yes / No]


    I hit Yes.


    As soon as I confirmed, multiple system windows popped into existence. I could see them¡ªall of the options and things I could give her.


    Ding!


    [Name this offspring?]


    [System Suggestion: Little Star]


    "Hmm..." I chuckled. "No offense, system, but Little Star is way too humble for a divine-born kitten."


    Yes. My child with Cute Cat is a divine one, not a full goddess or even half, but more like a low demi-god that has a mortal body but a divine soul, which means that if this child took the time to train and develop herself, she could become a true goddess like me. But if she didn''t... Well, no use crying over spilled milk, she''ll live a mortal life and die as a mortal.


    "Sigh... she''s lucky to have me as her mother"


    I will not allow such potential to go to waste, even if she''s going to live in Lora''s world, I''ll still follow her progress, with a reward for the hard work or a nice flat stick to her furry ass.


    "Your name will be Nyari''ael" I spoke the name as I typed "First Light of My Line."


    I named her like this because she will be the first offspring born in my new temple. Gender? Of course, futanari, because why not?


    Ding!


    [Bestow traits? You may select up to 3 boons for this offspring.]


    "Sigh," I exhaled, thinking carefully. I wasn''t just making children now. I was forging legacies. "Well... things got more complicated now before I just bury my cock inside a womb and shoot"


    "Now I''m inside a womb messing with the code"


    ...


    [Trait One: Divine Fertility: Her body will mature quickly, and she''ll possess unmatched fecundity among Cat-Kin. A future breeder in her own right.]


    [Trait Two: Emotional Empathy: She''ll be able to sense the desires and emotions of others with supernatural clarity. A perfect temple priestess... or seductress.]


    [Trait Three: Celestial Resilience: Her soul and body will be fortified with divine endurance, capable of withstanding physical and magical trials that would break mortals. A warrior-priestess destined to protect or conquer.]


    ....


    There were only three traits in the first place and each pulsed into her core like a glowing tattoo on her soul. Her spirit flickered brighter. Like fireflies rising from the depths of a mystical ocean. I saw her shape change¡ªmolt¡ªbefore settling back to her previous self.


    Her body had slightly changed. The faint lines of a feminine figure emerged, curving with a graceful fluidity no mortal possessed. Or at least this is what she would be in the future, I could see that with my divine eyes.


    "Nyari''ael, my first little cat"


    My forehead pressed gently against the warm surface of her pod, the heartfelt hum vibrated like a mother singing a lullaby. My little star reached out in response, those ethereal tendrils touching mine. Her soul entwined around mine like a sparkling wreath, holding tight. So beautiful, so new, so... utterly trusting.


    I felt a tear stream down my cheek, soaking into the chamber like it was eager to be drunk by a womb of pure creation. My whole body vibrated¡ªmy senses, my soul, my heart. This was mine. Ours. Me and Cute Cat and... well, I''ll make much more in the future, this vast space shall serve its holy purpose, a garden for my seed to thrive.


    Ding!


    [Would you like to set a new vessel for birth? Or leave it as default: Cute Cat]


    "Hmm?" I narrowed my eyes, seeing this particular system window, "Interesting"


    As a function of my temple, I could transfer the pregnancy from one womb to another, this could come in handy in the future, especially for instances like what happened with Aunt Maria.


    She was¡ªat least her version inside the trial¡ªobsessed with our royal bloodline like any noblewoman, believing that her duty was to keep the family blood pure and going. But sadly her son was a fucking sissy who liked taking it in the ass rather than giving it, she failed to knock him out of this dirty habit with whips, torture, and long sessions in the cellar. She desperately tried to ''fix'' him by having daily sex with the castle maids, but sadly Michael only climaxed when something thick was deep in his ass.


    To shorten the story, Aunt Maria tried to go around this by having a girl pegging him with a thick strap-on while his dick was inside another girl. My Aunt only wanted a grandchild, a child that she would raise herself, not like her son.


    Unfortunately, Michael was a little tricky and he somehow found a potion made from a weird mix of herbs and mushrooms from a traveling merchant that could render his sperm lifeless for a week or so.


    All of this happened before me and Vicky moved to live in the castle and when I got involved with those naughty activities I was able to find out that Michael had a thing for Aunt Maria, he wanted to have a kid with his own mother.


    That tricky situation never got resolved or addressed in the first place. My Aunt didn''t have a problem with having a relationship with her son, hell she destroyed his ass-pussy every night, but her fear was for the baby. A child born through incest could cause many health problems.


    ''Good thing that I was reborn in a magical world''


    I can''t even imagine if the same shit happened in this world, I would be devastated if one of my kids was born with a pinched eye or a fucked up knee joint or any kind of condition due to birth defects.


    "I wonder how my Aunt and her son ended up?" I wondered, thinking of many possibilities, the trial ended before my ''progress'' with the two gave its fruits. But who knows maybe in the real past I did the same thing and Aunt Maria got her wish.


    "The only way to find out is for me to recover my memory" I huffed and shook my head. Teleporting out of the Cradle of Echoes back to my quarter in the temple. Sitting on that fluffy couch I pulled out the three crimson orbs Lilith gave me.


    The first was the coordinates of planet Earth and she advised me not to use them until I reach primordial rank but if I couldn''t wait, opening it inside the administrator room inside the Nightmare Tower was the safest option. There will be a risk when I form a link to Earth and the other gods could detect it.


    The second orb was her memories and information about creating this world. Are they useful? Hard to tell, but Lilith wouldn''t give me something stupid or useless.


    "..."


    Ah!... She gave me that butt plug.


    The last orb was a unique skill ''Divine Breeding Dominion'' in Lilith''s words this skill could save my life in the future, eager to have this extra defense I hurried and used it on the spot.


    Ding!


    "Hmm?"


    Well... I''m a little confused, shocked maybe? Because... As a breeder, I could give birth to anything, from a simple wolf girl, a world tree, a monster, and even the first memory of the universe, but there was one thing I never thought about.


    Giving birth to me.


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 279: The Me Daughter

    Silence.


    Not the comforting silence of solitude or the heavy quiet of awe¡ªbut the taut, vibrating kind. The kind that presses on your eardrums like the moment before thunder breaks. I stared at the system window that floated in front of me, blinking slowly as if that would change what I was seeing.


    ...


    [Divine Breeding Dominion: This skill allows the host to conceive and birth a perfect replica of themselves. On death or if the host''s original body is destroyed, the host can use this skill to transfer its soul, consciousness, and memories into the new body.]


    [Importance!: The skill is a one-time use, be careful.]


    ...


    "You cheeky little bitch," I muttered aloud.


    Not to the system. To Lilith.


    She had to know what this would lead to when she gave me that orb with that little smirk and whispered, "May your womb never be empty¡ªespecially when it matters most."


    But then again... of course, she knew. That was her whole thing, wasn''t it? Planting seeds¡ªideas, powers, dildos¡ªin fertile ground and watching what bloomed.


    "Isn''t this the same thing as me?" I murmured, rubbing my fingers together thoughtfully. "Did she influence me in my past life, or was I the one who influenced her?"


    "Give birth to myself?" I said slowly, tasting the idea.


    The phrase alone was insane. Heretical. Taboo. Which meant, of course, it was exactly my kind of magic.


    "Ahhh~" My index finger drifted across my lips as the thought unraveled in delicious spirals. "But... what if I didn''t stop at one?"


    The system pulsed warning-red at the edge of my vision. A new kind of window.


    Ding!


    [Warning: This skill is restricted to a single use.]


    [Unauthorized duplication of Divine Breeding Dominion will result in the skill being permanently erased.]


    [Do NOT attempt to replicate yourself more than once.]


    "Oh come on," I groaned. "Just one more little me? Maybe two? I''d even fuck them responsibly."


    [...]


    No response. Just that ominous red glow. Clearly, the system had zero sense of humor.


    "Hey, Herma! You control the system, right? Could you please remove this restriction?" I asked my assistant, who likes to stay calm in my mind. "I want to have a harem of me."


    [I''m sorry Morgana, but I can''t help you this time. Divine Breeding Dominion skill comes straight from the goddess Lilith. The skill consumes a tremendous amount of divine energy to activate and use. If you tried to bypass the restriction and use it more than once...]


    [The divine consumption of the energy could burn your soul from existence or worse!]


    [Cripple it]


    "Haa... Damn, that sucks," I sighed loudly, throwing my head backward, thinking of something else. I''m not going to give up on this skill, I WILL! Find a way to use it as much as I want to. And in truth ''Divine Breeding Dominion'' gave me some ideas.


    "Alright," I huffed, "so that''s a big no-no. But what if I impregnated myself in my goddess form using my own ovum and seed?"


    "..."


    "Wait a second!" I blinked, raising my head. "Didn''t I try something like this inside the trial?... and gave birth to my imp demon daughter, Morgana?"


    I recall having the same idea under that hellish torture. I wanted to give birth to myself or at least a copy of myself and use it to take revenge on that demon governor. However, in the end, I couldn''t¡ªall because of the soul.


    In order to achieve that, I needed to split my soul and at the same time kill the soul of my unborn child, and you know me, I would never do that to my kids. I love them all.


    The soul domain is something that no one should mess with, no matter what kind of skill or system bullshit they get. No matter what I do, the lovely daughters growing inside my womb always have a soul. I can''t give birth to a soulless thing. But the ''Divine Breeding Dominion'' skill is different from that.


    "Maybe I''ll figure something out when I try the skill for myself."


    When things get too complicated for me to understand I always do the best thing... fuck it.


    Moreover, what the skill offered was too good. If I died... if someone actually managed to kill me... then I''d just be born again. Back inside my temple. A new body, same mind. Perfect preservation.


    The ultimate insurance policy. My child... Myself... My future backup... My... daughter?


    "Ugh... too much... my head hurts," I grunted, slapping myself, activating the skill before the headache grew from thinking too much.


    "Ahh~" The moment I confirmed the activation, something strange happened. My cock began to move?


    Yes, my dick moved, downward toward my honeypot, and my initial thought was that I would fuck myself and finish inside. I mean this is how self-impregnation worked right?


    [...]


    "Fuck off Herma, I know I could use the system to make the process internal, but where is the fun in ...Ahh~"


    A soft moan escaped my lips, as my vagina began to expand, its muscles stretched wide open like a beast''s jaws ready to swallow its prey.


    "Ahh¡ªfuck... me," I panted, clutching at the swelling curve of my lower belly as my cock¡ªnot guided by will but by divine instinct¡ªslid slick and slow down, aligning with the hungry heat of my own pussy.


    And yes, I was wet.


    Of course, I was wet. I was fucking breeding myself. Who wouldn''t be wet? No one could argue now: I was hornier and lewder than any single woman in this universe. A crazy fact that seemed to prove itself time and time again.


    This wasn''t just sex. This wasn''t just masturbation. This was divine creation. My body was the spell. My womb is the ritual site. My cock is the wand. And my own slit?


    The altar.


    "Ohhh~... Really!"


    Like a beast''s jaw, my own cute pink pussy swallowed my entire cock. Head, shaft, balls. Everything¡ªand it took it in. It didn''t stop at having a 12-inch thick rod fully inside, nope. With a powerful gulp, my cervix wrapped around my dick with a hearty slorp and devoured it like a divine penis meal.


    "Holy Shit!!"


    This was far better and much more exciting than self-impregnation as a spider. My entire cock, Big D, was acting alone. On its own, as if it had its own mind, and decided to visit my baby chamber and make a mess in it.


    "Holy fuck¡ª"


    My breath hitched. My back arched. My hands gripped the fabric of my seat as I felt a familiar pulse.


    My cock¡ªmy beautiful, proud, slightly mischievous Divine Rod of Unholy Desires¡ªwasn''t just inside me. It had gone full infiltration mode, wriggling deeper past the limits of what should''ve been physically possible. My insides welcomed it. No, I craved it. I could feel my womb stretching, shifting, making room as if it knew what was coming.


    And sweet stars above¡ªI wasn''t doing a damn thing to stop it... Duhh.


    "Ahhh~" My moans echoed against the pulse of my temple''s living heart, growing louder, hornier, dirtier, more unhinged. "Oh gods... yes... yes... yes... fill me¡ªme¡ªfuck, I''m so full of myself¡ªliterally!"


    And then¡ªoh, then came the divine kicker. The moment my cock breached in, my womb squeezed, and Big D? He responded like a champion, pulsing with a power that wasn''t just sexual¡ªit was sacred.


    Divine white, hot essence flooded my inner sanctum.


    Thick. Heavy. Radiant. The kind of cum that could start civilizations¡ªor end them.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" I came so hard my vision fractured into constellations. My ears were ringing, the world trembling, and even my temple reacted, pulsing with energy as if happy about the act.


    My body spasmed, my belly bulging rapidly as the first surge of seeded energy took root. It didn''t stop.


    The pleasure, I mean.


    Even after I collapsed onto the sanctified floor of my temple¡ªa slick, sweat-drenched, moaning mess of limbs and leaking divinity¡ªthe pulsing aftershocks of it all kept shuddering through me like divine echoes. I could feel it. Not just the warmth in my belly but the weight of it. Power. Life. Me.


    "Haah... ahh¡ªfuck... fuck me, I''m amazing," I whispered, one hand resting possessively over my stomach, which was already starting to round with the first signs of accelerated gestation.


    "I missed my pregnant belly," I whispered, running my right hand over my newly expanding middle.


    Ever since I got ''The Dimensional Womb'' skill, having a big, round, sexy belly full of babies had become less and less to the point I missed it. This is why I decided to leave this pregnancy in my original womb. I wanted to feel every single moment. Depending on how things end up, this could be my only chance for giving birth to myself and I wanted to feel all of it.


    Ding!


    [Congratulations, you have successfully impregnate yourself: A divine being]


    [+100,000 BP]


    [Estimated Time Until Birth: 4 days, 11 hours, 37 minutes.]


    "Nice, in four days I shall meet the ''Me'' daughter!"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 280: Heaven and Hell

    "Ugh... too many memories" I growled, eyes closing under the wave of foreign information invading me.


    Immediately after I made sure that my belly had a copy of me growing nicely. I used the second orb that contained Lilith''s memories about the creation of this world.


    It wasn''t just a memory dump. It was a cosmic download, like someone yanked a god''s diary, threw it at my skull, and screamed, ''Good luck, bitch.'' Well, that was Lilith and I''m pretty sure that she had no... how to say it... hmm, editing skills?


    The memories flashed before my eyes like a movie., and Lilith''s movie was broken, she only gave me the memories about this world and nothing else, an 800-hundred-year movie, made from pieces Lilith collected through a long ten thousand-year period. There were many gaps in the movie and some of the scenes were randomly placed.


    For example, I saw in a memory Lilith creating the planet''s core, and the very next one was Lilith creating the mountains before going back to the core.


    "Ugh... Herma, could you organize the memories in order?" I groaned, massaging my forehead as if I could squeeze the chaos out through my temples. "I saw only two percent of this mess and it already caused me a full-blown migraine and a nosebleed."


    [Yes I can, however, it would take some time to go through them all] Herma replied instantly [Some memories are corrupted, overlapping, or¡ªquote¡ª"horny nonsense." Would you like to filter out these segments?]


    "Absolutely not," I said, with an offended snort. "Those are the best parts. You know that Herma"


    [I apologize, I forgot that my duty was to help your magnificent horniness not cut it]


    "That''s better," I purred, happily "You still need more teaching in the path of divine horniness"


    What''s hornier than all the goddesses of sex combined.


    Me.


    "Now... where was I?" I murmured, closing my eyes again and sifting through the shitty movie dumpster fire that Lilith called ''memories.''


    Even just two percent of it was like trying to chug a hurricane through a coffee straw.


    ''Focus.!''


    The first clear, intact truth rose from the chaos like a glimmering pearl.


    This world is called Elytheum.


    Not Earth. Not Terra. Not Midgard, or whatever cheap knockoff the lesser gods were working with. Elytheum. A world similar to Earth but its size was one hundred times larger. A blue planet with five large continents, surrounded by many smaller islands and subcontinents.


    ''Tsk... Tsk... Little Lilith still needs some education.'' I chuckled softly, shaking my head while looking at the image of her trying to figure out how to fill the space between the core and the surface.


    If I were her I''d just give birth to the world, not create it from scratch, I''m the goddess of breeding I''m pretty sure I could do that.


    [Morgana, why not create a second world inside your womb?] Herma''s voice resonated through my mind, she sounded pretty eager.


    "Oh," My lips curled into a slow, wicked smile. "Herma, you sweet filthy temptress... I love the way you think."


    [A world born from your divine womb, shaped by your will, nurtured by your lust, and raised beneath your heartbeat. A perfect world where only you and your children would roam, a tiny sanctuary...]


    "A new fucking paradise!" I exclaimed. My body shuddered, my heart thumped. My womb purred. And so did my cock. "My personally horny playground"


    This was the craziest idea ever... however.


    "Let''s do it after I retake control over Elytheum first"


    Managing my tiny land was a hustle already, now imagine what kind of a hustle I would get after getting an entire world under my rule... fuck me that would be another level of hell and I''m not going to add more to it. At least not yet.


    Speaking of retaking control, the second important piece of information I got from the succubus queen''s memories was about two special places.


    Heaven and Hell.


    Every world has its own Heaven and Hell where the good and the bad souls end up after they die, it doesn''t have to be the typical Heaven and Hell, I saw Lilith interacting with a god about this subject. This god merged his Heaven and Hell and made something like a second life. When you die in this second life, your memories get wiped and the next reincarnation begins, sending you back to the first life and repeating.


    A closed cycle of life.


    Lilith however chose the typical ones, just a simple concept of Heaven and Hell. But what''s the problem now? Well... Like 90% of Elytheum, Heaven and Hell were taken too by other gods.


    Uriel, that uptight feather-bitch of a goddess, took Heaven like it was a family heirloom she didn''t earn but felt entitled to. She probably pranced in, flashed her divine cleavage of righteousness, and claimed the whole damn dimension to her angels and humans with her smug little "I''m the light" smile.


    "Bitch, please," I muttered aloud, rubbing my temples. "The only thing holy about her is the hole between her legs."


    [She locked Heaven behind a purity protocol,] Herma added with a dry tone. [Meaning only the ''clean,'' the ''chaste,'' the ''devout'' may enter. Which, statistically speaking, excludes... you.]


    "Pfft, her idea of purity is as outdated as her hymen," I snorted. "I am the divine goddess of breeding. My temple moans in time with the cosmos. I''m not impure¡ªI''m the purest embodiment of raw, untamed creation."


    "Like a natural force, no one in this entire cosmos is devoted to their divine concept like me"


    [Nonetheless, she installed a divine barrier around Heaven. You cannot breach it directly. Not unless you gain access from the inside]


    "From the inside... Hmm?" I rubbed my chin in thought "I could try to corrupt some of her angels and humans to open the door for me but how could I reach them in the first place"


    Although Heaven and Hell were taken by Uriel and the demon gods, at the end of the day they still belong to Lilith and I inherited them when she gave me her world. I still have a connection but I feared that if I used it they would be able to detect me. I''m not worried about the demon gods, retaking Hell is probably easier than Heaven, I simply need to find out who these demon gods are and their strength before slaying them all.


    Uriel was the big problem, after all, she was a primordial goddess of the light. I need to be careful.


    ''Primordial goddess of light or not... Uriel had made one fatal mistake.'' I bit my lips so hard that blood trickled down. ''She betrayed Lilith''


    I saw the bitch in one of the memories, with long white hair and eyes, flashing a warm innocent smile as she helped Lilith with her world. The sad thing was, that Lilith saw her only friend as her sister-in-arms.


    ''That slut. I''ll make her pay for that.''


    I''ll definitely not kill her, no, I''ll do something worse, I will castrate her so fucking hard she will feel it ''til the very end of the universe and THEN I''ll break and tear her apart, slowly and painfully. I''m not going to leave it to Lilith even though she deserves her revenge, no, Uriel must learn not to mess with other people''s wives.


    Ding!


    [Perhaps you could reach Heaven indirectly,] Herma offered, trying to be the sneaky little minx. [Plant a seed¡ªfiguratively or literally¡ªin one of her chosen. Spread your essence like... divine pollen.]


    "Oh, I love where this is going already," I purred, licking my lips. "Infiltration by seduction. Corruption by breeding. My kind of warfare."


    [They think they are pure, but purity is fragile. It cracks under pressure. And you''re the divine sledgehammer.]


    "Ah, Herma. You never fail to make me happy." I let out an approving purr. "I''ll try to find a way, maybe Lilianna knows something about Heaven since she''s the high priestess"


    Speaking of the high priestess, Luna, my firstborn wolf daughter, was heading to my temple. I asked her to come when she rested enough after giving birth to the first hybrids, a blood wolf and a bloodhound.


    "It''s time to make her the high priestess of the temple of breeding," I said, standing up from my comfortable couch, yet before I opened the temple door for my daughter. I opened my palm and gathered all of my divine energy there.


    FUSHH!


    My energy gathered into a golden ball the size of a chicken egg. Before starting to take a shape, a small golden key and like everything else related to me; the key design was horny as fuck


    The bow of the key was shaped like a pair of spread thighs, elegant yet provocatively inviting, with a tiny gem nestled right in the center where the legs met¡ªa divine clit of polished pink crystal, pulsing softly with my energy. The shaft of the key was thick, veiny, and¡ªof course¡ªperfectly shaped cock trying to find a way inside the lovely legs. As for the key tip and the wards, the shape was simple... BALLS!


    "Phew... my limit is one key a day" I took a moment collecting my breath after making this special golden key. "Time to have our first guest"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 281: No Exit, No Escape

    "Humph...Humph... How?.... How?!... Ugh!"


    In a dark spooky forest, a figure could be seen dashing with a decent speed between the tree branches, cloak blowing behind the figure that from the body proportion looked to be a woman.


    Her face was concealed by a hood and a half mask, leaving only a pair of deep brown eyes revealed, none of her skin could be seen as her entire body was covered in some type of black leather or latex bodysuit.


    "This was supposed to be my final job" she growled, looking down for a split second at the massive claw wound on her left abdomen. The area was soaked and stank of fresh crimson blood that had a green liquid mixed.


    WOOF! WOOF!


    The growls of giant hounds were coming from her behind echoing in the forest like a thumping thunder, breaking the rhythm of her breath and heartbeat.


    "Shit" The woman''s eyes widened under her hood, she quickly took a small green vial from her pocket and poured the liquid inside her wound.


    "Fuck! This is a flawed product, they were supposed to hide the scent of blood"


    She cursed again, taking another red vial, a healing potion and drank a sip, her left hand and feet began to move even faster than before and the effect kicked in instantly.


    The girl had too many pockets, sixteen in total, some were located at upper thighs, upper arm, her belt, but most of them were on a leather vest in an X-pattern right at the front. Each one of them held something essential, she needed all of them to succeed in her job.


    WOOOF! WOOOF!


    The growling barks got closer by every second passing, the hounds chasing their prey were covered with an evil energy, so did the two men sitting atop their heads.


    "FIND HER!!" one of the riders roared, his voice booming through the fog-choked forest like a war horn.


    The hellhounds howled in response¡ªdeep, guttural, bone-rattling. Their glowing eyes lit the woods in an eerie crimson hue, slobbering black foam as they thundered across the underbrush with unnatural speed. The ground itself trembled beneath their paws.


    The masked woman darted through the trees like a ghost, weaving between thick trunks and gnarled roots, her breath ragged, her vision blurring at the edges. The healing potion kept her going, barely, but her body was deteriorating fast. The claw wound still pulsed, oozing blood and venom with every heartbeat.


    "Shit, shit, shit..." she hissed, gripping a low branch and flinging herself into a wild arc, flipping midair to land on a thick bough above. She crouched low for a heartbeat, pressed against the bark, listening.


    The riders were close¡ªtoo close.


    "The little rat thinks she could come to our house and assassinate our lord" One of them let out a mocking laugh, high and cruel.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed. Her hand darted to a pocket on her thigh and pulled out a small, glass orb no larger than a grape. She rubbed the orb against the wound covering it in her blood before throwing it in the opposite direction.


    "This will buy me some time"


    With that she jumped down and started to sprint away, ignoring the burning in her lungs and the pain of the wound. She kept going for more than fifteen minutes, but sadly, the venom was catching up to her. And for some reason, every single antidote she carried didn''t work.


    Her limbs began to feel heavier, and slower with every step. Her breath came in ragged gasps now, like broken glass in her throat. The forest twisted around her, the towering trees leaning in, their gnarled branches clawing at her cloak as if trying to drag her down.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood still seeped from her side despite the healing potion, now darker, and more sluggish. The green taint was spreading in thick veins beneath the leather suit, her flesh turning an ugly shade beneath it.


    She stumbled.


    Just once.


    But it was enough to remind her¡ªshe wouldn''t get out of this if she didn''t change the plan.


    "I won''t die here," she muttered, spitting a mouthful of blood onto the ground, her brown eyes burning with defiance under the hood. "Not now....cough... Not when I''m so close to my freedom"


    She reached for the pouch behind her belt, one she hadn''t touched until now. It had a crimson thread tied around it¡ªher emergency kit. Inside were three items: a one-use teleportation stone, a smoke bomb, and a charm engraved with a forbidden sigil¡ªa summoning charm for something even she didn''t fully understand.


    She grabbed the stone first, trying to activate it, but sadly the result was...well... the same as the antidotes.


    "Fucking useless"


    And even if the teleportation stone worked, she''d teleport back to the castle and to that mage who fucked up her plan for the night. A powerful eighth-circle mage that the noble she was supposed to assassinate kept hidden as a trump card in his hands. A living fucking mass weapon of destruction in a small county.


    WOOOF! WOOOF!


    "!!!" Then she heard it¡ªthe hounds again. Closer.


    Too close.


    "Shit," she hissed, eyes darting toward the east. She was almost at the drop point¡ªwhere the forest thinned and the ruins of the old altar lay just beyond the ridge. If she could just reach it...


    CRACK!


    "!!!" A branch snapped behind her.


    She whirled just in time to see one of the hellhounds crash through the trees, drool spraying from its mouth, eyes burning like molten coal.


    It lunged.


    She didn''t think. Her body moved, acting on instinct.


    BOOM!


    She threw the smoke bomb down, vanishing in a burst of gray mist as the hound snapped its jaws where her neck had been moments before. She was extremely lucky that this hellhound had no rider or this was the end for her.


    ''This is my chance''


    Before coming out from the smoke she made a quick choice, using the last bit of her¡ªalways low¡ªmana to use a simple wind magic to direct her scent away from her actual body as well as causing loud noise by hitting the trees with wind.


    It wasn''t much, and the cost was all of her mana pool, but the smoke gave her the opening to activate that suicidal plan B of hers. The charm.


    Grabbing the small square golden charm from her pocket she did the same as the orb earlier, dripping her blood over the forbidden sigil. However, the woman didn''t activate the charm, instead, she held it in hand and kept going toward the old altar.


    And by pure luck and outstanding determination, despite the burning pain and the searing venom coursing through her blood, the girl made it.


    She collapsed to her knees in the center of the old altar, the cracked stone slick with her sweat and blood. Her vision was doubling, her head swimming like she was submerged in tar, but she held on¡ªclutching the charm like it was her only tether to the world.


    "WHAT!" she exclaimed, momentarily forgetting about the hunt and her pursuers, eyes going wide with shock when she found no trace of the magical circle that was supposed to be here.


    "They betrayed me"


    All made sense now. Why the antidotes as well as most of her consumables didn''t work, why the guards and the mage were there waiting for her like they knew she was going to come and attack the noble. And more importantly.


    "Fuck!"


    The organization''s escape magical circle should have been right here, behind the altar. But all she could see right now was¡ª


    Nothing.


    No runes. No faint glow. No residual magic.


    Just dust, moss, and ancient cracks in a pile of crumbled rocks.


    "..." The woman opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water, wanting to shout at someone or something.


    Her entire mission. Everything she did for. Gone. Vanished. Failed. Her very last mission. The organization betrayed her. That''s the only explanation. They sent her here knowing the truth. Killing her off.


    But that didn''t make sense either. She had proved herself. Again and again, in countless missions. She was their top assassin.


    "All of this because I wanted to retire!"


    Suffering from her current injuries and the ever-growing toxin, the woman could hear and feel the hellhounds closing in and in the midst of trying to stay alive by any means, she decided to finish her final words before joining the rest of the comrades.


    "If I survive... I''ll fucking murder them all... especially the boss... FUCK!!..."


    "I must survive... No... I WILL!!!" she cried out to the stars, with all her pain and anger she prayed to the gods for the first time in her life "If you could hear me please... give me strength, help me survive... and in turn I swear I shall serve you eternally...any god just please!!"


    She coughed hard, tasting fresh iron in the back of her throat. The skin around the wound was taut, oozing dark fluid with each beat of her heart, and her limbs trembled like a marionette with its strings about to snap. She could feel her consciousness slipping, falling into some cold, infinite abyss.


    ''Gods, give me strength... H-Help me'' She was about to fall, giving up to the black abyss trying to claim her life when all of a sudden.


    Clink!


    A strange sound rang out in the dead night, something metal hitting the solid rock.


    "!!!" The woman''s brown eyes jerked open, instantly searching the place, trying to find the source of that sound, however she didn''t have to look.


    It was right there, on the broken old altar.


    "Huh?" She narrowed her eyes, tilting her head sideways, looking at the strange item. "Seriously!"


    There on top of the altar was a small perverted-looking golden key.


    "You gotta be shitting me."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 282: Doorway Within

    Chapter 282: Doorway Within


    The woman''s bloodied fingers twitched toward the key, her vision swimming in and out of focus. It was too fucking convenient. A golden key? Just lying there, pristine, untouched by time or decay, while the rest of the altar crumbled into dust? She would call it a trap. She would call it false hope. Except for one thing.


    As a former thief and assassin, she had gotten good at spotting traps. Her magic may have been used up, but that keen instinct was always there.


    And when her gaze fell on the gleaming key, she did not see a trap.


    She saw divine grace.


    WOOF! WOFF!


    Her instincts screamed at her to back the hell up, but what choice did she have? The hounds were closing in, their growls vibrating through the earth beneath her knees. The riders'' voices cut through the fog like blades.


    "Find her NOW! She can''t get away."


    This was it. Do or die. She stared at the gleaming gold in her palm, fingers curling slowly, but then...


    Clink.


    The key moved on its own. Just a fraction. Just enough to make her doubt her sanity.


    "Fuck it." She snatched it up, half-expecting her hand to burst into flames or her soul to get sucked into some cursed abyss.


    "..."


    Nothing happened.


    "Really?" She wheezed, blood dribbling down her chin. "No grand explosion? No demonic laughter? Just a fucking... cock key?"


    The design of the key was... strange in a lewd way, a golden dick with balls trying to find a home in a pair of slender female legs and a tiny clit in the middle.


    "What kind of god does this key belong to?" she wondered, going through the list of gods in her mind.


    The big one, Uriel the goddess of light, was out of the question. That angelic divine being had the purest appearance in the entire universe, such a key that screams ''SEX'' would be forbidden to her.


    The only god she could think of at the moment was a lesser god of torture and violence. She doesn''t know the name of this god, but all she knows is that the entire religion¡ªfrowned upon by Uriel herself¡ªis based around all kinds of torture acts, and sex could be torture as well.


    "Eh?" The hooded woman felt like the key was somehow resonating in her grip. Something about the golden key was calling her, reassuring her. The golden key wasn''t rejecting or accepting her.


    It wanted to be used by her. And for a moment the woman diverted all her focus on the key, dropping her guard and forgetting about her entire situation. And that was a mistake.


    BARK! BARK!


    "!!!" She blinked, the ground rumbling beneath her. She turned right only to find a beast''s jaw bigger than her entire torso flying straight toward her head.


    The assassin tried to avoid the certain end by backflipping using her extraordinary agility. However¡ª


    "UGHAAAAAAAA!"


    She was late in her reaction and thanks to the wounds and the blood loss, the big dog managed to catch her leg, crushing the flesh in between the enormous fangs and biting deep inside her flesh to the bones.


    "!!!!" The hellhound started shaking her back and forth as it would do with its prey, tearing more of her flesh apart.


    "AAAAAGHHHH!" She screamed, her voice cracking as white-hot pain surged up her spine. Her body flailed, thrashing instinctively, the hellhound''s massive maw locked around her leg like a vise.


    Blood. So much blood.


    She could feel her bones grind, splinter, snap¡ªthe muscles in her thigh torn open like wet parchment. The beast shook her like a ragdoll, slamming her against the crumbling stone of the altar. Something cracked inside her chest. A rib. Maybe two.


    "F-Fuck... you..." she gasped, her grip still miraculously clenched around the obscene golden key.


    She quickly reached into one of her many pockets and took out a small smoke bomb¡ªor at least it appeared to be one. The moment she shoved it in the beast''s mouth, the bomb exploded, releasing something white that looked like marshmallow foam.


    The bomb was a special thing she came across in one of her missions. When exposed to water or saliva, the powder inside the bomb would rapidly expand into a sticky, semi-organic foam¡ªsuffocating and binding¡ªdesigned to incapacitate anyone without killing them, since the more pressure you apply over the foam, the stronger and denser it becomes. And magical beasts are too dumb to stay still in a fight.


    "C-Come ON!" the woman shouted through the pain, trying to free her leg from the giant beast''s maw. The foam gave her the opportunity to do that, but she must be quick about it or she would get stuck. The saliva will keep feeding the foam, allowing it to reach deeper inside the beast, but after a minute, two at most, the foam would lose its magical effect, turning into stone.


    So every second mattered.


    "AHHH!" The assassin yanked her leg back with a burst of desperate adrenaline. She hit the ground hard, her mangled leg now freed but utterly ruined. She could see the bone. She could feel the pain only through the edges of shock, which was quickly setting in like a cold, familiar lover.


    She didn''t have time.


    WOOF! WOOF!


    Another hound was charging from the side. A rider''s silhouette flickered through the fog beyond the treeline, closing in with unnatural speed.


    No way out. No more tricks. One working leg. And one lewd, divine key.


    "Alright, you cocky little bastard," she rasped to the key in her palm, blood dripping from her fingers. "Do your thing, get me out of here."


    With her life on the line, there was no choice but to trust that weird perverted gold thing.


    Ignoring the searing pain, she grabbed her black latex bodysuit, right where the claw wound lay, and she ripped it apart. Her ruined suit was full of holes already anyway.


    ''This...is weird, but I hope it works or I''m fucked.''


    This was all she could think of before shoving the key inside her pussy and turning it like she was about to unlock the door of salvation. The second the golden key''s shaft entered her folds, something unreal happened. And it was like it was its owner''s home after being away.


    "Ahhhh~" The sound of a cute moan escaped her lips. "Wait, why does this... feel soo... go...oood?"


    It was pure pleasure.


    A sort of warmth seeped from her groin through her entire body, burning away the searing pain from her wounded limbs in a warm wave of ecstasy. Yet other than that, nothing else happened.


    No salvation came for her. No knight in shining armor rode through the tree line, and no divine gates opened. No mysterious portal transported her into the land of milk and honey.


    What she got was...


    Nothing. Except the two hounds that were a few feet from her.


    "Damn, why does my life suck?" She let out a long, depressed breath and was about to activate one of the items in her pockets. Another bomb¡ªbut instead of smoke or foam, this was a suicide bomb, a type of explosive she kept close to her in case things ended up worse.


    FUSHHH!


    "Eh?"


    At that moment, something strange happened. Everything around her froze, like time stopped. But before the assassin could make sense of this strange occurrence, the whole area began to shatter¡ªone part and then the next¡ªas if she was inside a glass bottle that was breaking, her entire surroundings and even her own body breaking like the fragile ice on a frozen lake.


    ''Am I about to die now?'' she thought, closing her eyes and accepting her fate. ''My only regret is... well it doesn''t matter now.''


    A second passed, then two, and another five after. However, death never came for her. Instead, she felt something soft beneath her and to her left pressing against her elbow. And when she opened her eyes to see, the woman was greeted by something that stole her very own breath.


    "Hello, little girl."


    A face greeted her. A gorgeous and beautiful face. NO! It was a divine face. In her entire life, the assassin never saw a woman as beautiful as this one. Not even the noble daughters, princesses, high priestesses, or the half-angels she saw¡ªNONE of them held a candle against the one that was granting her such a sweet and inviting smile that for some reason seemed... calming, like a warm mother''s hug.


    "Sorry about the delay, sweetie. It was my first time contacting the outside world."


    The divine beauty spoke, and her voice was heaven''s music. Her voice was soft, elegant, with a slightly motherly tone¡ªnot condescending like the rich ladies she knew or the lusty ones. No, this was a true mother, the one you wished for. And a succubus¡ªno, that was a lie. This being, that woman¡ªthis gorgeous entity¡ªcould never be something so low as a succubus. No, she''s something else. A divine being beyond comprehension.


    "As an apology for the wait, I grant you a wish," the angel-like woman spoke with her seductive voice, her mesmerizing crimson eyes locking onto the assassin''s with such gravity that the woman forgot how to breathe, blink, or think.


    "Ask me anything and if it''s in my power, I shall do as you desire," she spoke, lips drawing upward in a stunningly beautiful smile.


    As for the assassin... Well, she was literally frozen. This entire situation was too good to be true. First, she was ready to accept death, and then out of nowhere, the most beautiful silver-haired and crimson-eyed woman¡ªshe was definitely not human¡ªsaved her. And now she was granting her a wish as an apology. A fucking wish!


    "Can you be my mother?" The woman asked. The words that came out from her lips were so different from what she was thinking, she even surprised herself. That was all that her instincts told her to say.


    ''Fuck.... stupid!.... I''m so fucking dumb. That was the best wish I could come up with?! Really!?!''


    The monkeys inside her brain were throwing chairs, because no. This wasn''t right. She had hundreds and hundreds of better wishes, yet deep down, even to herself, the woman didn''t know that this was her true wish.


    To have a mother. Something she never experienced before.


    "Sure, why not," the beauty said with the same seductive voice, putting more shock on the victim in her arms. "Welcome to the family... my daughter."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 283: V

    Chapter 283: V


    "First, let''s get you patched up."


    When the divine beauty said those words, the assassin snapped back to reality, recalling her injuries. Yet even when she gazed down at what remained of her leg, none of the pain was there anymore.


    "Don''t worry, I stopped all the pain," the silver-haired woman spoke again as if reading the thoughts of the stunned assassin. Placing her palm on the assassin''s belly, she added, "And now, let''s heal your wounds."


    "!!!" The hooded woman jolted in shock when a warm, tingling sensation flowed into her from the beautiful woman''s palm. It spread from her belly, coursing like gentle static down her body, from her heart through her limbs to her fingertips¡ª healing, purifying, cleansing.


    It was a taste of immortality, of youth, of invincibility, and the woman closed her eyes as the beauty above her worked her power to undo what should have been inevitable.


    A life cut short.


    The assassin''s breath hitched in her throat as the warmth from the woman''s touch flooded her veins, spreading deeper, stronger until it wasn''t just healing ¡ª it was remaking her. She could feel it: the snapped bones knitting themselves together with a faint, almost musical crackle; the shredded flesh weaving itself whole, smoother, and tougher than before; the broken blood vessels sealing as if they had never been torn.


    It was intoxicating... and deeply, intimately sensual.


    ''Shit... why am I getting wet all of a sudden?''


    There was a strange urge to just throw away all caution and surrender to the heat pooling between her thighs ¡ª to spread her legs wide and invite the gorgeous being to claim her as a woman should.


    It would feel so damn good. She knew it.


    So very good ¡ª better than the meager orgasms she gave herself or the fumbling, forgettable one-night stands with men.


    Not. Even. Close.


    However, like an experienced assassin, patience and self-control were her closest allies. She quenched the burning lust building in her soul and stared into the distance with unfocused eyes for a moment before finally closing them.


    It was the best fucking decision she made. After all, she couldn''t embarrass herself in front of her new ''Mother'' and make a fool of herself.


    The silver-haired woman ¡ª this goddess ¡ª smiled, as if amused by her struggle.


    "There, there," she murmured, stroking slow, gentle circles into her belly as the last traces of pain melted away like morning mist.


    "You''ve been so strong... Let mommy take care of you."


    The assassin opened her eyes, instinctively turning and staring at the face of her ''Mother''.


    Her beauty was almost unbearable. Divine silver hair cascaded over the assassin''s arm. Crimson eyes danced with a shimmering depth that suggested centuries upon centuries of existence and burned with a light that wasn''t merely holy, but something older, deeper, primal. Her pale skin, impossibly smooth, glowed with vitality and warmth. Every elegant curve and shapely slope held a dangerous promise. A bewitching strength. A devastating allure, like every secret desire wrapped up in velvet and silk.


    Every being she has seen, humans, elves, beast-kin, none of them could compare. None of them could be this fucking perfect. Even the goddess of light Uriel.


    She had seen paintings of Uriel once during a mission. Even then, those angelic depictions ¡ª though majestic beyond mortal comprehension ¡ª must have fallen short of the real thing.


    Yet even that divine radiance paled before the woman in front of her now.


    ''Fuck... and I''m not even a lesbian,'' the assassin thought wildly, her cheeks burning.


    It took a great deal of willpower for the female assassin not to drown and sink deep into the pools of those crimson eyes.


    "Y...you''re... a goddess..." The woman blurted out, like an idiot¡ªat least she felt like a complete idiot.


    If this woman wasn''t a goddess, then who was?


    "Yes," her ''MOTHER'' replied calmly and without hesitation, "I am Morgana. The Goddess of Breeding, Blood, Night and War."


    "..."


    Each title dripped with power, and ancient authority, with a raw, overwhelming presence. The assassin trembled, not from fear, but from something deeper¡ªsomething that rumbled in her bones and whispered to her blood.


    "I....P-Pleasure to...meet you... G-Goddess..." The hooded assassin barely found her tongue to stammer out the words, but Morgana didn''t seem bothered in the least. If anything, it brought a bittersweet smile to her full lips.


    "It''s nice to meet you as well," Morgana spoke again, the most beautiful and perfect words in the whole universe, and with her fingers trailing along the curve of her belly, her smile widened. "Aaa...and done. You''re as good as new."


    "And call me mother from now on."


    "Eh?" the woman blinked, her mind going blank. Morgana had to manually move her head down to see the condition of her face.


    "Y-you...d-did...all of...those? T-Those serious and critical injuries all healed as easily as minor scrapes." The assassin''s brain went crazy from this mind-boggling and life-shifting moment.


    "Hehehe," Morgana chuckled ¡ª a soft, velvety sound that thrummed through the air like a lover''s whisper in the dark.


    "Of course," she said simply as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "You are mine now. How could I allow my precious daughter to remain broken?"


    The assassin stared down at herself in a daze. Her leg, her ruined side, even the old scars that once married her skin... gone. Erased. In their place was flawless flesh ¡ª smoother, stronger, and radiating a subtle, humming vitality she had never known.


    She flexed her fingers experimentally. They moved with frightening precision, strength coiled beneath her skin like a spring ready to snap. It was as if her body had become a finely crafted weapon, forged anew by divine hands.


    "I... I feel..." she whispered, her voice trembling with awe and disbelief.


    "Alive," Morgana finished for her, her crimson gaze gleaming. She cupped the woman''s face tenderly, tilting it upward so their eyes met once more. "Truly, fully alive for the first time."


    A shudder ran through the assassin''s ¡ª no, her daughter''s ¡ª body. A ripple of something vast and ancient uncoiled inside her, something primal that answered Morgana''s touch, her voice, her mere presence. And at that moment, the assassin couldn''t help but hug her new ''Mother''.


    "!!!" Morgana froze, not expecting such action, but she gave the girl a small smile and returned the hug gently.


    "Thank you. Mother," her new daughter muttered, burying her face deeper in Morgana''s embrace. The assassin felt safe, strangely, blissfully protected, like a young pup that had finally found a new family, and a new life.


    "You are truly welcome, daughter," Morgana replied, wrapping her in her arms and stroking her back gently. "Do not worry, no matter what, I shall always protect and look after you."


    With each slow, soothing stroke of those graceful fingers along her spine, her heartbeat, her breathing, everything about her settled into a deep, content peace. Like the first time after being born.


    The two stayed like that for a long moment ¡ª just a mother and her new daughter, lost in each other''s presence, away from the blood, the pain, the chaos of the world.


    Eventually, Morgana gently pulled back, just enough to look into her daughter''s face. Her crimson eyes were soft, almost tender, yet beneath that gentleness simmered an unmistakable power ¡ª a power that could shape destinies, topple kingdoms, and forge legends.


    "What is your name, my sweet child?" Morgana asked, brushing a stray lock of hair from her daughter''s forehead with maternal care.


    The assassin blinked, her mind sluggish, still drunk on the warmth, the safety. It took her a second to even remember. That name... it felt so distant now like it belonged to someone else. Someone who had died in that forest, under the claws of hounds and the spell of a cruel mage.


    "V." But she managed to whisper it. "My name is V."


    "V?" Morgana tilted her head cutely, sounding perplexed and curious. "What a strange name. Could I ask what it means?"


    "I..." the assassin was about to answer, explain to her new mother, even though it was hard and brought back those memories, but before she could Morgana placed a finger at her lips.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to explain. I don''t care about your past life, you are V, a precious daughter of mine," she spoke to her in that sexy, sweet, and loving tone.


    ''New mom really is the best,'' her inner voice thought as she started to purr like a cat from the love and attention her new mom was showing her, it made her feel wanted, special... loved.


    "How about a hot bath?" Morgana asked her with a beautiful smile, getting back at V''s senses.


    "?!" Only now did V realize that her entire body was filthy¡ªcovered in soot and mud, sweat and dried blood. And she didn''t like it, not because she was all filthy now, no! Because her new mother''s gentle touch deserves better.


    A hot bath.


    When had she last enjoyed a hot bath, instead of merely cleaning herself with quick spells, dunking herself in cold rivers, or showering on the go using magic stones?


    ''That''s right... I... can''t even remember...'' V couldn''t stop a soft shudder of anticipation as Morgana cradled her against her breast, her heart beating strongly under her ear.


    "Alright," she answered. It wasn''t quite a whisper, but her voice was low, and trembling just slightly with something that wasn''t quite fear, wasn''t quite awe.


    V had the pleasure of experiencing a noble''s life during one of her missions, including bath time, hot and steamy with all kinds of accessories, because of that, the inn''s showers would never be able to compare. "Thank you, Mo...ther..."


    ''Fucking hell... it''s so embarrassing to say this...'' The assassin grimaced, ears red.


    As for Morgana, her lips widened at her daughter''s obvious embarrassment. Leaning her cheek lightly atop her head, she held her tightly, savoring the warmth and intimacy.


    "That''s what Mother is here for," she whispered, stroking V''s back, before deciding to make her way to the big pool in the temple, so V could take a much-needed hot bath, cleaning both the body and the mind. However...


    In truth, the assassin''s inner monologue was screaming.


    ''Mother! MOTHER! My life is complete!'' She wanted to sing and dance, her instincts wanted to run in circles around this magnificent goddess.


    ''And the warmth, fuck, I think I could live like this forever! Ssshhh! What am I thinking? Keep your fucking cool.''


    V took a deep breath trying to calm the monkeys in her mind who were throwing an afterparty, and she did, only for a few seconds.


    "!!!" The moment Morgana stepped inside her divine quarter, V lost the words to describe the beauty of the place, even the best hotels of the kingdom didn''t come close to this, but when her eyes landed on the big statues in the middle of the pool, her mind became completely blank.


    Three naked statues of her new ''Mother'' and one of them had a big... interesting dong in between the legs, immediately V recalled the way Morgana introduced herself.


    "Goddess of Breeding, Blood, Night and War"


    ''Oh! Fuck me.''


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 284: HELP ME!!

    Chapter 284: HELP ME!!


    How should one react to this revelation?


    V had no idea, she simply stared at the massive, glorious statues, her brain desperately trying to reboot itself.


    There were three Morgana statues, each carved from some otherworldly silver marble that shimmered like starlight. Each one captured a different form of her ''Mother'' ¡ª the female, the pregnant, and the futanari, all of them devastatingly beautiful, powerful, and... A dick


    ''fuck''


    Her mouth dropped open in silent horror. Her eyes were wide, unblinking, caught somewhere between awe, confusion, and an absolutely inappropriate kind of interest that she immediately tried to strangle to death inside her mind.


    ''Nope. Nope. Nope. Not looking. I''m NOT looking at that again.''


    Except she was absolutely still looking.


    V''s face burned hotter than a blacksmith''s forge. Every muscle in her body tensed, her fingers twitching at her sides like she was trying to decide whether to bolt, scream, or just vanish into the fucking floor.


    "..." Words were beyond her. Thoughts were... not doing much better.


    ''Wait wait, let''s be reasonable and calm here,'' V forced herself to think, staring in shock at the statues, ''this is just a statue, an artistic choice, a form of expression, that''s it... this isn''t reality or norma...''


    Her thoughts were cut short, as Morgana suddenly let out a soft, delighted giggle.


    "You noticed," she said warmly, the very picture of a proud mother introducing her child to a great family secret.


    V''s brain, meanwhile, was doing cartwheels of agony.


    ''WHAT DO YOU MEAN "YOU NOTICED"?!''


    Still unable to form proper speech, V gaped at her, hand twitching toward her hood instinctively, wanting to hide her face. Morgana carried her in a princess style and V tried to focus her sense on her back and butt, trying to ''feel'' if a long fleshy lance was down there, fortunately, there wasn''t one.


    ''Wait!... maybe it''s hidden inside the panties'' her mind screamed to herself, Morgana was wearing her divine black bikini which could explain why V didn''t feel something hard poking her.


    Morgana, however, walked ahead as if nothing were remotely strange, cradling V gently against her side.


    "My divine body is... adaptable," Morgana said simply as if she were commenting on the weather. "Male, female, both, neither. Whatever is needed. Whatever is desired."


    ''I did not need to know that!'' V howled internally. ''No, wait, I did need to know that ¡ª or did I? Shit, help¡ª!!''


    Feeling her daughter tremble violently against her, Morgana only smiled more, the very picture of motherly mischief. She was enjoying V''s suffering so much.


    "It''s alright, little one," she murmured, guiding V closer to the edge of the giant bathing pool. Steam rose from the surface, thick and perfumed with something sweet and spicy. "You don''t need to think too hard about it. Just know that your Mother is perfect."


    Perfect.


    Perfectly terrifying.


    Perfectly beautiful.


    Perfectly huge big di¡ªSTOP IT, BRAIN!


    ''Shit, stop fucking blushing. No! No, you stop. We are NOT gonna panic now.'' the monkeys in the brain switch from panicking to fighting each other.


    "Come now, daughter," Morgana cooed, voice low and inviting. "Let''s wash away all that filth... all that pain..."


    Her crimson eyes gleamed, molten and tender. "...and start your new life properly."


    V swallowed thickly.


    Somewhere in the back of her mind, a little voice whispered that she should definitely run. Another much louder voice was already unbuckling her armor and peeling off her filthy clothes with frantic, desperate urgency.


    ''New life. New start. Yep. Bath. Now. Forget statues. Forget everything. Just¡ªBATH.''


    And with a shaky breath, cheeks flushed redder than a sunset, she removed all of her leather clothes, not minding the viewer who watched her every move with a small smile, her crimson eyes flashing.


    "Oh... a beautiful lady was hiding all this time under those dirt and old clothes, wasn''t she"


    V all but squeaked, her fingers fumbling over the last of her belts as Morgana''s words slid over her skin like warm honey. The assassin¡ªno, daughter¡ªfelt like she might just combust on the spot.


    ''Calm. Calm. Play it cool. Play it¡ª Ahhh~... she called me beautiful lady'' V almost passed out the moment her new mom complimented her, and in a voice so soft, so smooth, that all thoughts fled the woman''s mind.


    V knew that Morgana''s words were far from the truth, she knew her own looks better than anyone. Average at best. Not ugly, and not pretty. The kind that blend in and no one would pay much attention to her. V was grateful for her average look, it made most of her missions easy since nobody remembered her.


    However, in one mission she had to pretend to be a noble lady, and with great makeup, and a nice sexy dress, a beautiful noble lady came to life.


    "T-Thank you." She felt her face burning and tried to resist the urge to cover herself in embarrassment. Instead, the female assassin dived headfirst into the pool, the hot water enveloping her like a lover''s arms. Morgana on the other hand kept staring at her new daughter with those same crimson eyes.


    V was short, about 1.65m with rich tanned skin, she had B-sized breasts, not big not small, not too plump or skinny, and a shapely toned body, slim and toned, she wasn''t a bodybuilder but she had a nice looking six abs, her round ass was a fine apple-shape, bouncy, plump, but not overly fat or huge, the same thing can be said about her firm thighs.


    Short, dark brown, bob hair, slightly lighter near the fringe area. And big round honey eyes, that gave an innocent feeling. A cute girl who could trick anyone before shoving a knife in the heart.


    An assassin with an innocent appearance.


    V stayed underwater for a moment longer than necessary, holding her breath and hoping the heat would boil the mortification right out of her body.


    Maybe if she stayed down long enough, she''d just evaporate.


    Turn into mist. Float away.


    No more awkward daughter. No more statues with...extra features. No more being looked at by a goddess who saw through every inch of her armor ¡ª physical and emotional ¡ª like it was made of glass.


    When V finally surfaced again, taking in a slow, shaking breath, she realized Morgana was still watching her. Not judging. Not mocking. Just... smiling. That same warm, maddening smile, as if seeing V standing bare, exposed, and vulnerable was exactly what she wanted. It was as if V was perfect just the way she was.


    Which was crazy.


    Which was dangerous.


    Which was terrifyingly nice.


    V splashed a little water over her face, trying desperately to cool herself down.


    ''Okay, okay, it''s fine. It''s fine. It''s fine. She''s a goddess. Weirdness is normal. This is fine. I''m not going to die of embarrassment. Probably. Maybe.''


    Then Morgana spoke again, her voice rich and velvet-smooth.


    "See? So much beauty, hidden away... all yours, all mine now. My precious little flower."


    ''Flower?!'' V''s brain blue-screened again. ''Flower. She just called me a flower. Oh gods. I''m dead. I''m dead. I''m a dead flower now.''


    V''s mouth opened, then closed again with a pathetic little squeak. Her hands splashed in the water aimlessly like a drowning kitten. She tried to glare at Morgana and summon even an ounce of assassin dignity, but all she managed was to look like an embarrassed child caught stealing sweets.


    Morgana chuckled¡ªa low, throaty sound that made V''s toes curl underwater¡ªand stepped gracefully into the pool herself. The water rippled and hissed where her divine body touched it as if even the heat bowed to her presence.


    V pressed herself back against the edge of the pool instinctively, heart hammering against her ribs like it was trying to punch its way free.


    Morgana waded closer, slow, unhurried, absolutely in control. She lifted one delicate, deadly hand and cupped V''s flushed cheek, thumb brushing over her skin tenderly.


    "You are safe, my daughter," she whispered. "Let Mother wash away all your sorrow, all your anger, all your fear... leave only you... my beautiful, bewitching flower..."


    Something in the way Morgana''s crimson gaze burned sent an irresistible shiver straight through V''s nerves. Without thinking, the young assassin found herself nodding. She heard herself breathe, the words tumbling free without her permission:


    "Y-yes, Mommy."


    Morgana smiled. She swept a strand of wet hair from V''s face and traced her fingertips lightly down her neck.


    "That''s a good girl. Come, now, don''t be afraid. I''m right here."


    As she moved further into the bathing pool, the silver-haired goddess swept up the oil and the sponge that lay waiting and began to work in long, smooth strokes. She started on V''s shoulders and back, and moved down along her arms.


    V wasn''t sure when she lost the last thread of rational thought.


    Maybe it was when Morgana called her flower.


    Maybe it was when she said the good girl in that deep, purring voice that sent lightning crackling under V''s skin.


    Or maybe it was right now ¡ª as warm, silky hands moved slowly across her back, massaging fragrant oils into her skin with all the tender devotion of a lover... or a mother cherishing her most precious treasure.


    V shuddered, biting down on a whimper. She didn''t dare move. She didn''t dare think. Her heart pounded, every beat screaming silently from her chest, and all V could do was stand there and feel. Feel the hands gliding smoothly, possessively, over her, making her tingle. Making her burn.


    "Turn around please...sweety" Morgana whispered sweetly to her. And all the young assassin did was obey and turn around to face the beauty in front of her.


    "Yes... sooo good" Morgana beamed like an angel, reaching out to cradle her face, so V could lean her cheek in that warm and gentle touch. "I am so lucky to have such a lovely child," she added, voice just as loving as before.


    At that moment V was able to see Morgana in all of her majestic naked glory, wet skin glittering, hair clinging to her body, her tits, the nipples... everything seemed unreal. But she couldn''t get drunk in the view, nor allow herself to let her inner desires consume her, the hooded assassin had to stay focused because at this moment she could confirm something.


    Looking down V noticed that, unlike the statues, Morgana''s current lower parts were of a female, no cock, just a shaved and soft gorgeous pussy.


    ''Okay. Okay. No surprise Lance. Confirmed. Female. Female for now. Praise all the goddesses.'' she took a slow, shuddering breath before her eyes shifted back and forth comparing her vagina to her ''Mom''s''.


    ''Tsk'' She clicked her tongue, cursing inwardly. V never blamed her stupidity like she was doing now. ''Why in the god''s names didn''t I shave before''


    How could she forget, how could she fail at something so simple as shaving the pubic region, and yet she had, well, until now she thought it didn''t matter because, to her, she wasn''t living. The assassin''s existence was all about taking life and collecting money. And V had a careless mentality regarding her look, nothing about it really mattered to her, after all the body was a tool, nothing more.


    "There is no need for the sad face." a soft, kind voice spoke out, V raised her face, staring back at those beautiful crimson eyes "We can make your little sister beautiful like mine."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 285: The First Shave

    V blinked up at Morgana, the goddess''s words sinking into her mind like warm honey.


    ''Little sister?'' For a split second, V''s brain short-circuited again, sputtering and wheezing in confusion.


    ''Wait, what little sister?! Did she mean¡ª? Oh gods, she''s talking about my...!''


    Face burning anew, V opened her mouth to protest¡ªto say No, no, no, please don''t call it that! Please don''t look at it! Please let me die of embarrassment first!¡ªbut all that came out was a tiny, pathetic squeak.


    Morgana only smiled brighter, impossibly gentle, and patient, as if V were a precious, trembling rabbit caught in a snare of her own making.


    "So shy," the goddess cooed lovingly, running her fingers down V''s arms, sending shivers with every featherlight touch. "Don''t be ashamed, my darling. Every part of you is sacred. Every inch, a treasure."


    She leaned in, her silvery hair trailing over V''s wet skin like whispers of stardust.


    "You deserve to be adored, and loved," Morgana whispered, "properly."


    V didn''t know if it was the heat of the water or Morgana''s words that made her feel dizzy, but she was sure her legs might give out at any second. Her heart pounded so loudly that she was sure even the gods beyond the stars could hear it.


    "But... I''m not..." V mumbled weakly, hands clutching the water, trying to hide herself instinctively.


    "Beautiful," Morgana finished for her, voice full of absolute certainty. She reached down and with divine care, cupped V''s chin, forcing the assassin to meet her crimson gaze.


    "You are mine. My daughter. Therefore, you are perfect."


    "!!!" Something inside V cracked¡ªno, not cracked, shattered. The defenses she''d built up over a lifetime, the armor of indifference and practicality, all of it melted away under that gaze. Under that sweet voice.


    And she realized, maybe it wasn''t a weakness to want to believe her.


    Morgana''s hands moved with slow, reverent tenderness. She gathered scented oils in her palms and rubbed them together, warming them before she lowered them to V''s hips.


    V stiffened reflexively, but Morgana simply massaged in slow circles, soothing and worshipping her body, not judging, not rushing, just... cherishing.


    "We''ll make you feel brand new," Morgana promised in a low murmur, "outside... and inside."


    V swallowed hard, blinking rapidly, trying to keep herself from drowning in emotions she didn''t know how to name. Part of her wanted to cry. Part of her wanted to bolt. But an even stronger part¡ªone she hadn''t even known existed¡ªsimply wanted to curl into Morgana''s arms and belong.


    ''Was that... was that really so bad? To belong somewhere? To someone?'' she kept asking herself.


    The goddess''s fingers traced lazy, loving patterns along V''s thighs, her touch so respectful, so careful, it was almost chaste¡ªbut somehow, that made it all the more intense.


    V bit her lip, squeezing her eyes shut.


    ''Don''t fall apart. Not yet. Hold it together just a little longer...''


    V felt herself tremble, a white-hot desire crawling its way up her spine. As if her body couldn''t help but respond, aching to her ''Mother'' touch.


    ''Maybe... maybe if I close my eyes, it will be fine. Maybe...''


    "You''ve been so strong for so long," Morgana whispered, reading her like an open book. "But you don''t have to fight anymore. Not here. Not with me."


    "..."


    With trembling hands, V reached out on instinct¡ªand Morgana caught them easily, threading their fingers together. The warmth and the intimacy of the gesture brought fresh tears to the female assassin''s eyes.


    "There we go," Morgana praised, her voice rich and soothing. "Such a good girl."


    Another tiny, broken sound escaped V''s throat, and she let herself sag forward into Morgana''s embrace. The goddess caught her easily, gathering her up against her bare, slick body like cradling a newborn.


    "There''s my precious flower," Morgana murmured, stroking wet hair back from V''s forehead. "Let it all go. Cry, scream, sleep... whatever you need. Mother is here."


    V didn''t even realize she was crying until she tasted salt on her lips. Hot, silent tears poured from her honey-brown eyes, and she buried her face in Morgana''s collarbone, too overwhelmed to speak.


    And Morgana held her.


    Rocked her gently.


    Sang a wordless, ancient lullaby into her hair. For the first time in what felt like forever, V let go.


    She let someone else carry the weight.


    And it felt... It felt good. It felt right like returning home after years and years of wandering. It felt like safety. It felt like family. And though the shadows of her old, darker self would return soon enough, at that moment all that mattered to her was how perfectly their two bodies fit together, how gentle was the hand petting her head and the gentle caress of the hot water between them.


    ...


    A few minutes later.


    "Are you calm now?" Morgana asked her sweetly. V raised her tear-stained face and smiled at the woman who had become her mother so recently. "Y...yes...I''m sorry about earlier."


    Morgana gazed down at her new daughter lovingly, her hands gently holding her head.


    "There is no need to apologize. All of those feelings are normal. Don''t worry," the silver-haired goddess spoke with a sweet voice while slowly massaging the assassin''s face, working on her eyes. "I shall guide and take care of you until the end of your days. My daughter."


    V wanted to thank her. But, when she tried to talk again, the gentle massage was so pleasant that a tiny groan of happiness came out from her throat instead.


    ''Gods! Aaaaah~. That feels amazing...''


    Feeling a warm flush heat her ears and cheeks, the female assassin shook the blush away. Only for a moment, the blushing returned, when Morgana dropped her on the edge of the pool and was about to spread her legs.


    "Cough..." V coughed and splashed to her feet, "w-what are you...?"


    "Huh?" Morgana only tilted her head at the question. "Oh... Ahem... my child, do not be so naive, a lady always needs to shave the region down there, a haircut for the sacred garden."


    V wanted nothing more than to bury her head into the ground like a mole, dig deep into the soil, and disappear from existence¡ªor in this case the shame¡ªin her own thinking¡ªof the lovely thick forest down her honeypot.


    "I... I''m not the type who shaved... you know down there... and when I have a mission that requires shaving I just use spells."


    "Well my daughter," Morgana said, using her divine energy she created many intimacy tools, "The first shave is always special and for you is more special since a goddess is going to do it for you so relax, put your trust in mother. Okay?"


    "!!!" V blinked once, then twice. And that was when the monkeys in her brain ran around crazy, her honey eyes darted from left to right in search of an escape, but nothing. Her thoughts spiraled a hundred miles an hour. And before she knew it.


    Her legs spread wide and Morgana''s face was inches away from her hairy pussy.


    ''This is too much,'' V was about to say something, anything, but before she could, Morgana spoke first.


    "What a cute pussy~" the goddess purred. "You are much sexier than you realize... and oh I see you had fun before."


    "Boyfriend?" she added without lifting an eye.


    ''NO FUCKING WAY! DID SHE KNOW THAT TOO?!?! WHAT THE FUUUUCK?! HOW!? MY PRIVACY!?! RIGHTS FOR FEMALES!?!!!?!??!?!?!'' The assassin screamed in her mind while looking away as her new mother played a little bit with her little sister.


    "Sigh," giving up on everything V let out a deep sigh, and decided to go with the flow and enjoy, she kinda liked Morgana and these new strange feelings.


    "No, not a boyfriend..." she answered the question, sharing more of her past, she just felt the need to say everything.


    "It was a part of my training."


    "Training?" Morgana wondered as she began cutting the little sister''s hair down to the roots. "Tell me more."


    ....


    For the next twenty minutes, the assassin explained the horrors of her ''training''. And for once, the monkeys in the brain were silent.


    V knew nothing but the organization, from a young age she and kids at her age were put into a hellish camp. Everyone had to train, fight, run, and study, and everything was monitored, food, books, and sleep time was limited. And everything was controlled.


    There was no such thing as friends and love in the camp. Or family. In fact, no one even knew these words or their meaning. All they knew was that they must train and become assassins or simply die.


    Numbers instead of names were given, and no one in that camp had parents nor knew anything about their mothers or fathers or their past, their identity was completely erased. The organization owned the kids there, each had different skills and was treated and trained in accordance with them.


    V was the kid number 5 and she managed to survive for a long time. Even though her appearance was that of a young twenty-year-old, V''s real age was forty.


    "Really? You''re forty?!" Morgana was shocked.


    "Yes Mom, I look that good. Ahahaha," V chuckled, enjoying the look on Morgana''s face. "I don''t know why but I age slowly."


    "Amazing!" Morgana gave a bright smile before waving her hand in the air making some gestures that confused V for a moment.


    ''Oh,'' what Morgana was doing was using the map of the temple that showed everyone inside, with all of their details, including race. And that''s when she found out that V wasn''t completely human. She had elven blood running through her veins.


    ''No wonder she aged slowly,'' she thought as she understood that one of her great, great grandparents must have been an elf, dark elf to be specific.


    "Hm? What''s wrong sweetie?" Morgana asked, seeing the sad but furious look of the girl, clearly recalling something.


    "They cast me away, they sent me to my doom all because I wanted to retire and have a normal life," V snarled, she hated the organization that didn''t feel gratitude for the things she did, they were evil, wicked people.


    "I want revenge but..." her voice trailed off, eyes glaring a hole through the ground. "I''m too weak to stand up against them..."


    "Do you need strength?" Morgana spoke, and the heavy and serious tone of her voice snapped V from her daze.


    "Huh?" the young assassin wondered where her new ''Mom'' was going with this. But all of that was thrown out the window when she saw Morgana''s face only mere inches away from hers, giving a very sexy predator smile.


    "I can give you strength but..." Morgana spoke again, her smile widened showing all of her pretty white teeth, but V''s focus was on the pointy sharp fangs that suddenly appeared.


    "... are you ready to give up your humanity and become my first daywalker?"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 286: The First Daywalker

    Chapter 286: The First Daywalker


    V''s breath caught sharply in her throat.


    "Daywalker?" she echoed, eyes wide with disbelief, heart slamming against her ribcage. "As in...?"


    "As in exactly what you''re imagining, my sweet child," Morgana purred, her voice dripping with dark promise, yet tender as velvet. "A Vampire creature of darkness yet, powerful enough to walk in the sun and bring your tormentors to their knees."


    The goddess leaned even closer, until her breath¡ªwarm, sweet, intoxicating¡ªbrushed against V''s parted lips.


    "But understand," Morgana continued softly, her crimson eyes boring into V''s honey-brown ones, "once you cross this line, there''s no turning back. Your humanity will fade, and what you were will become only a distant memory. You will forever be mine, forever by my side, immortal and feared...free from fear and sorrow...my eternal treasure."


    V swallowed hard, the heat pooling low in her belly. Her mind raced, torn between fear, excitement, confusion, and a hunger for vengeance so strong she could taste it.


    She thought of the organization that had robbed her of any semblance of childhood, family, or love. They''d taken everything from her by not allowing her to have anything in the first place, forcing her into a brutal life of bloodshed and loneliness. The thought of crushing them, making them pay¡ªit was intoxicating. But becoming something else entirely...


    Was that price too steep?


    Because of her training and her hidden nature, V was always good at reading people, able to ''feel'' their intent¡ªbad ones mostly. She saw right through people, and yet here right in front of her was someone whom she couldn''t get a hold of. Her body responded instinctively to every gesture, every touch, every word, and V didn''t know why she felt like that.


    ''Ah!... I see.'' Suddenly something clicked in her mind when she played back her entire encounter with Morgana from start to finish. ''She genuinely cared about me.''


    Morgana didn''t trick her into anything. She was kind, generous, and sweet. Her words, the gentle affection, and the helping hand without asking for anything in return. It all felt true. And for the first time in what seemed like forever, V didn''t have to watch her back. No knives were ready to cut her in the dark. No one whispered of betrayal and no one threatened her, and V knew that this person, this powerful woman, would never hurt her, never use or betray her. She wouldn''t lose a thing, only gain.


    ''Like a mother,'' the realization hit her. This person wasn''t someone aiming for her weakness. This woman wanted her as a daughter.


    ''Mom.''


    "You don''t have to answer me right now." Morgana, sensing her hesitation, gently cupped V''s cheek. "Take your time."


    "..." V was about to say something but Morgana spoke again.


    "Remember one thing, V..." the silver-haired goddess kept her words soft and gentle, despite how serious they were. "I''ll always be right by your side. I won''t leave you alone, ever. My love for you will never be in vain."


    "So you must seek what your heart truly desires."


    "!!!" V''s throat tightened, her body trembling, not from fear, but from the overwhelming, almost unbearable wave of emotion crashing through her.


    No one had ever said anything like that to her.


    Not the cold instructors with their barked orders.


    Not the mission handlers who treated her like a disposable tool.


    Not the world that had looked right through her, like she was some ghost wandering without a fucking place to haunt.


    And here Morgana was¡ªthis divine, devastating force of nature¡ªoffering her not commands, not chains, but love. The kind of love V had never even dared to dream of, let alone touch.


    ''Shit... this isn''t fair.'' Her hands, rough and calloused from years of violence, curled into fists at her sides as if trying to hold together the pieces of herself that were cracking apart.


    Her heart screamed for vengeance. Her soul whispered for belonging. And standing here between them was Morgana, her silver hair glinting like a damn halo in the moonlight, her touch warm against V''s frozen skin.


    V inhaled sharply, her decision blooming inside her chest like a deadly flower.


    "I don''t need time," she said, voice hoarse but clear. She met Morgana''s crimson gaze, unwavering now.


    "I want it. I want you. I want this."


    Morgana''s smile was slow, almost predatory, yet infinitely tender¡ªlike a lioness greeting her cub.


    She leaned closer still until her forehead gently pressed against V''s, a soft, grounding pressure that made V''s knees threaten to buckle.


    "Then, my precious child," Morgana whispered, "let us carve your destiny into the stars themselves...."


    "With blood."


    Without a word, Morgana held V''s head back, tilting it a little, exposing the left side of the neck. And V didn''t flinch. Not even a twitch. Her breath hitched¡ªbut this time it wasn''t fear. It was...


    Need. Craving, unholy, and pure.


    Morgana''s lips hovered over her neck, that breath¡ªthat damned intoxicating breath¡ªnow sending tremors down V''s spine like a whispered prophecy.


    "Blood," Morgana murmured again, the word like silk wrapped around a dagger.


    Then¡ªbite.


    Not rough. Not savage.


    A slow, divine puncture¡ªjust deep enough to break the barrier between humans and something... else.


    V gasped, her nails digging into Morgana''s arms as the goddess drank, not greedily, but reverently, as though tasting a forbidden wine she''d waited centuries for. Pain twisted with pleasure, agony laced with euphoria.


    V''s knees buckled, and Morgana caught her effortlessly, like cradling a child, a lover, a newfound treasure. Something inside V cracked open, something old, something ancient¡ªas if she had been meant for this from the start.


    Visions blurred behind her eyes: fire, screams, a black and red throne on top of a mountain of corpses, and a sea of impaled beings that she didn''t even recognize all of them.


    A vision of a world literally drowning in blood, and the source was the blood tears of a silver-haired woman.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" V let out a terrifying and bloody scream that shook the hall, before it turned into a moan instead¡ªchoked, breathless, raw¡ªas Morgana''s fangs withdrew, leaving only two perfect, glistening wounds and a burning trail of divine venom seeping through her veins. The pain had been exquisite. The transformation¡ªinevitable.


    Her heartbeat stuttered once.


    Twice.


    Then, it stopped.


    And for one impossibly long second, V stood suspended in nothingness. No breath. No thought. No fear. Just silence¡ªthen power. A thunderous, crashing wave of being that shattered the walls inside her. The barriers. The secrets.


    And like the curtain of an opera rising, revealing a masterpiece of art, blood rose from bottom to top, changing the human girl in an instant.


    A Daywalker had risen.


    V opened her eyes¡ªeyes no longer honey-brown but laced with gleaming red¡ªand caught the sight of a certain expression.


    Morgana smiled wide with absolute happiness. And in that moment V felt the need to bow, her new instinct compelled her. Her brain ordered her to obey, to submit to this divine being.


    A divine being that created her, that offered her a better, more glorious future. A new life. A true life.


    "Rise," the silver-haired goddess smiled, commanding her. "Rise, my princess and ruler of night."


    V rose slowly to her feet, every inch of her body vibrating with newfound strength. Her senses sharpened impossibly, the world richer, louder, more vivid, as if she had finally emerged from beneath murky waters into dazzling daylight. Yet, the sun held no threat; it was hers to command, to defy.


    She stood tall and proud, her hair was now longer and mirrored Morgana''s silver one, and V noticed her skin had gone even more pale. She wasn''t worried, quite the contrary she felt... good and strong and thirsty.


    Ah yes. the thirst.


    Glup.


    V swallowed hard feeling her dry throat and tried to avoid looking directly at Morgana''s perfect neck and its amazing and vital blood. However, she couldn''t, especially when Morgana tilted her head to the side a little with a smug face.


    Unable to hold or think properly, V jumped forward, knocking the goddess backward on the floor, and lunged herself right on top of her new mom.


    "Oh! Ooh! Someone is hungry~" Morgana mocked and enjoyed the embarrassment of her daughter.


    "Mother," V breathed, savoring the word as it rolled off her tongue. She met Morgana''s eyes, her own gleaming with reverence and devotion. "Thank you."


    That was all she said before digging her fangs deep into Morgana''s neck, drawing out the warm, thick, delicious blood that tasted far sweeter than a thousand sins.


    The moment Morgana''s divine essence flooded her mouth, V felt herself ignite. The blood¡ªrich, intoxicating, laced with raw power¡ªburned through her veins, causing her to have the first and biggest orgasm of her life.


    This was a pleasure, sinful, forbidden¡ªan addiction, a necessity.


    Part of the organization''s training for the women was to force them to eat every day from a young age a specific mixture of herbs and other stuff that did irreversible harm. It caused "Anorgasmia" in them, making the young and adult assassins feel nothing in terms of intimacy or sexual desire, it was a necessary move on their part since an assassin, after all, needs to focus on the mission. And the pleasure of flesh was the main distraction.


    Now inside Morgana''s temple and with a new ''clean'' body, V was able to receive for the first time a ''real'' and mind-blowing orgasm that made her scream and moan so loud.


    V''s scream echoed through the vast chamber like a symphony of resurrection¡ªraw, primal, and beautiful. The sound was not one of pain, nor despair, but the triumphant birth cry of a predator who had just learned what it truly meant to feel.


    Morgana held her through it all, arms wrapped protectively around the trembling Daywalker, stroking her silver-streaked hair with motherly reverence. The goddess''s body, even pinned beneath V''s frantic hunger, remained relaxed, proud, and welcoming. She didn''t flinch at the bite, nor at the nails digging into her hips. She simply smiled, lips parted in silent awe, watching her daughter claim her inheritance.


    "That''s it, little one," Morgana purred, her voice husky with delight. "Drink. Feel. Become."


    "And let''s fuck.... I''m so damn horny"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 287: Blood Depravity

    Chapter 287: Blood Depravity


    V''s entire form quivered atop Morgana, her freshly honed fangs still sunk deep within the goddess''s pale throat. Each draw of divine blood ignited scorching torrents of pleasure, cascading through her veins. The climax that had shattered her sanity moments ago was only the beginning¡ªa spark that had ignited an inferno of depraved hunger she could neither control nor deny.


    Her hips rolled instinctively against Morgana''s, the friction of their bodies sending sparks of raw, primal need through her core. The taste of Morgana''s blood was no longer just sustenance; it was lust, power, and a forbidden communion that made V''s soul howl for more.


    She craved more. More life. More pleasure. More darkness. More blood. And always MORE!


    Only Morgana possessed the power to quench this newfound thirst.


    Morgana moaned breathlessly, letting her head drop back, hair spilling over the polished marble as her naked, trembling form lay utterly defenseless beneath her own daughter.


    Helpless. Exposed. Yielding.


    V felt something shifting inside her, seeing a goddess so vulnerable beneath her¡ªespecially a goddess whose every touch set V''s nerves alight. She felt it; an eager, desperate pulse of primordial, divine essence, that begged her for more.


    An eternal heartbeat that was calling out her name.


    Something, V had no doubt, that would bind them closer, make their bond a thousand times deeper¡ªmore intimate than flesh or bone could ever achieve.


    "Mother," V whispered hoarsely, reluctantly pulling away to meet Morgana''s gaze, her lips stained scarlet, her eyes dark with raw need. The word fell from her mouth like a prayer¡ªa plea of surrender. "I¡ªI can''t stop. I need you."


    "Then don''t stop, my darling," Morgana replied. She lifted one hand to stroke V gently over her cheek, a loving touch that made V shiver, despite the roaring flames of hunger in her stomach. "Take everything. Let me show you what it means to be mine."


    With a feral urgency, V surged forward again, fiercer, hungrier, her every sense honing in on the rush of blood under Morgana''s pale skin. This time, instead of sinking her fangs into her neck, she claimed Morgana''s full lower lip. Their kiss, a violent, desperate clash of fangs and tongues, blood mingling as they devoured each other. V''s hands were everywhere¡ªgripping, clawing, worshipping¡ªwhile Morgana''s fingers tangled in V''s silver hair, pulling just hard enough to make her gasp. The pain only heightened the pleasure, a delicious spiral that sent V spiraling deeper into her depravity.


    Their bodies moved as one, a dance of dominance and submission, each touch a claim, each moan a vow. V''s hips rocked against Morgana''s thigh, the friction sending shockwaves through her core, while Morgana''s hands guided her, urging her to let go, to embrace the abyss of her new existence.


    And surrender, V did.


    She threw away her last remaining shreds of restraint and lost herself in the throbbing, aching, pulsing waves that threatened to consume her. She yielded entirely, knowing without question that Morgana would catch her.


    Her trust in the goddess¡ªin her new mother¡ªwas infinite, her love boundless.


    "Ahh~fuck!!!" Morgana, unable to hold back, grew a nice juicy, thick cock down there and slapped it teasingly against V''s dripping wet pussy before spreading her trembling thighs wide.


    "HMM!...no... wait, AHHHH!" The young vampire tried to protest but was far too slow.


    PAT!


    A single thrust and Morgana was sheathed to the hilt, her cock buried so deep inside her new daughter, so perfect, as though she were carved solely for this purpose.


    The impact tore a scream from V''s throat¡ªhalf pain, half rapture¡ªas Morgana''s cock stretched her to the limit, claiming the virginity of her new body and filling her so completely she could barely breathe.


    Her back arched, fingers digging into Morgana''s shoulders hard enough to draw blood, her fangs bared in a silent, shuddering cry. Every nerve was on fire, every thought obliterated by the brutal, perfect invasion.


    PAT!


    Morgana didn''t give her time to adjust.


    With a groan that bordered on worship, the goddess rolled her hips, dragging herself almost entirely out before slamming back in, the wet slap of skin echoing through the chamber. V''s vision whited out. The stretch was unbearable, the pleasure unbearable, the need unbearable. She was being split apart, remade, ruined¡ªclaimed.


    "M-Mother¡ª!" she choked out, but Morgana silenced her with another searing kiss, swallowing her whimpers as she set a relentless pace. Each thrust was a punishment, a benediction, a promise. V could feel every vein, every pulse of that monstrous cock inside her, rubbing against walls that had never been touched so deeply. Her own arousal gushed around Morgana''s length, her body betraying her with how eagerly it took every inch.


    "You feel divine... Take me," Morgana commanded, her voice low and sultry, her hips rolling in a rhythm that drove V wild. "Take everything I am. We were meant for this, V. You were meant to be mine."


    V couldn''t argue. She had been made for this¡ªfor her.


    "YES!... Mother," V moaned, her voice hitching as her walls clenched around Morgana. "Oh gods, mother¡ªplease¡ªdon''t stop."


    Morgana''s hands gripped her hips, guiding her into a brutal rhythm, their bodies crashing together in a frenzy of teeth and sweat and blood. V''s fangs ached, her hunger for Morgana''s essence only growing as pleasure coiled tighter and tighter in her core. She needed more¡ªmore blood, more cock, more of her mother''s darkness.


    With a desperate snarl, she buried her fangs back into Morgana''s throat, drinking deep as the goddess fucked her senseless. The dual sensations were too much¡ªthe thick, unrelenting thrusts below, the intoxicating flood of divine blood above¡ªand V''s body began to convulse, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave.


    ''Oh shit... shit...shit...so big...I''m dying'' the monkeys in the brain were now fucking each other. V couldn''t believe a cock could reach that far. No one had ever reached that far before. Even if they did, V didn''t feel the pleasure before thanks to the organization''s training. But now a forty-year build-up was coming out from the vault.


    "KYAAAAAAAAHHHH!!" She let out an inhuman scream when another climax hit her like a truck, followed by a scream when Morgana sank her own sharp fangs into her neck, feeding on her blood.


    The two slipped into a bloody depravity haze for hours, locked in an endless cycle of pleasure, drinking blood from each other, and instead of semen, Morgana was shooting blood from her cock deep inside V''s hungry womb. After all, she was a vampire, and blood was far more sexy and lethal than semen, at least for now.


    After what felt like an eternity, the two broke apart, both panting and gasping, their bodies trembling and sweat-slicked.


    They could taste the coppery blood in each other''s mouths, could hear the racing, thrumming heartbeats in their chests, could feel the scorching heat in their bellies¡ªand the unspoken devotion binding them like an unbreakable thread.


    Morgana gazed down at her daughter, taking in her disheveled hair, her glazed eyes, and the big, perfectly crafted pair of bat wings now protruding from her shoulders.


    "They suit you," Morgana remarked with a smug grin, one which V couldn''t help but mirror. The wings felt right like she had never lived without them. But what she loved the most was the thick cock that was still buried inside her.


    "Ahh~... I truly missed a lot in life," V couldn''t help but moan with a tone full of longing. "This is way better."


    "Of course!" Morgana exclaimed proudly. "And don''t forget that I''m a goddess of breeding, sex, lust, pleasure, and other stuff."


    "Yes~ Mommy, I know," V murmured, gazing up at Morgana with sheer adoration. "You have given me everything. Your kindness, your love, your acceptance. All the things the organization kept away from me..."


    "We''ll make them pay, V," the silver-haired goddess spoke, the fire in her eyes burning so much that it could burn the whole world. "With blood."


    Morgana can forgive many things, big or small, based on her mood only. However, one of the things that Morgana can never forgive is:


    Denying the pleasure from others.


    It''s a horrible crime, with no exceptions. And if you''re not going to allow others to express their nature freely, then you can burn alive in hell with no release.


    This was a dark thought coming from a sweet, caring, and kind goddess like her. Yet her rage and hatred for anyone who deprived other people of the right to love and pleasure were vast and unstoppable. No one can do it. No one could save them if Morgana had already chosen to destroy someone.


    "But before that, you need to train," said the silver-haired goddess and stood up.


    "Where?" asked the young Daywalker, but Morgana didn''t reply and simply placed a hand on her shoulder, teleporting both of them to a wide foggy space inside the nightmare tower.


    "Hm?... A pure demi-human?" V said in surprise, seeing a dog man chained to a pillar in the middle of the room. This dog was the same Doberman who dared to disrespect a goddess in her own domain.


    "The most important thing for you as a vampire is blood," Morgana spoke, ignoring the dog. She wanted to personally punish him, but now she needed a live target to teach her new daughter the way of blood.


    "Vampire drain allows you to suck the blood out of your victims without even touching them."


    "I see," said the female assassin before raising her hand in a snake gesture. She did as her mother instructed her and opened her palm. A second later, a small red circle appeared in front of her.


    "Now to the difficult part, you need to control the amount of blood or..."


    SPLASH!


    "...or the victim could explode."


    Before Morgana finished her explanation, the dog man exploded and splattered everywhere in the room with blood.


    "Oops," V mumbled cutely. "Sorry, Mother."


    "..." Morgana simply stared at the mess that her daughter just made, before pulling from her inventory a nice flat stick.


    "Show me your ass."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 288: Training the Daywalker

    Chapter 288: Training the Daywalker


    SMACK!


    "Owwweeee"


    The flat stick met V''s bare ass with a sharp smack, echoing through the blood-soaked chamber like a drumbeat of divine discipline. She let out a sharp gasp, more startled than hurt, her wings fluttering in reflex.


    "That¡ªwas for not waiting," I said with a teasing edge, though her smirk gave away the amusement she felt. "And because you made a mess in my tower. Again."


    "It''s not my fault the technique works too well. You should''ve warned me sooner." V gave a sheepish grin over her shoulder, rubbing her reddened butt cheeks.


    "I WAS warning you. You just couldn''t wait to show off," I retorted, smacking her on the butt again, the stick slicing the air like a deadly katana.


    This was the fourth time she made a bloody mess in the tower. Every time I revive the dog man, my new daywalker daughter finds many ways to blow the fuck out of him. The second time she managed to blow every limb separately before the head exploded into thousands of pieces, on the third time her technique had gotten better, and she managed to drain the dog in three seconds, but again... BOOM!


    SMACK!


    "Ah~" This time, the girl moaned, biting her lip in a very sinful and attractive way.


    "Stop biting that lip," I murmured, "or you''ll break it."


    "I don''t bite hard," she purred, flashing a smile at me, those beautiful, wicked crimson eyes filled with adoration¡ªbut I caught the hunger glinting in the corners of her gaze.


    "Sigh... where is the previous fear, admiration, and shyness?" I shook my head with a sigh. "Now there is only arrogance and cheeks."


    "Yes! My blood-filled cheek," said my daughter proudly and flipped her hair back exposing the rest of her sexy neck to me.


    "Do you want another smack?" I narrowed my eyes, and V held up both her hands, giggling.


    "Alright, alright, I give up." she grinned and threw an adorable wink, "I can''t help it, I see you now as a mother more than a goddess."


    V''s words lingered in the air like incense, sweet and dangerous. I raised an eyebrow, letting the silence stretch long enough for her to squirm¡ªthough, judging by the smirk on her face, she was enjoying the attention far too much.


    "Such a cheeky little kitten you''ve become," I finally said, amusement warming my voice.


    "Mhm!" V smirked at me proudly, those perfect bat wings trailing a trail of dust behind her, before circling her arms around my waist and pulling me tightly against her. "Got a problem with that, mother dearest?"


    "No."


    "Good, because you should love me and the cheeks I have on this ass," the young daywalker spoke proudly and showed off the new big pair of breasts and the curve of her voluptuous, beautiful ass.


    "As I do."


    My cock was instantly rock-hard, her seduction nearly blinding me in one eye.


    "And to answer your question, I don''t really know," she added, "that fear and admiration I had before, is still there. But you had given me too much love and devotion so I feel no reason to hide anymore."


    "Oh!" I raised an eyebrow surprised, every part of me was very happy about this. "Really?"


    "Yes, moreover you''re easy to get along with," the young vampire stated with a charming smile, her fingers curling through my own. "I never heard of a goddess like you, interacting with mortals, wanting nothing in return, and someone who would give and not take."


    She paused, taking a breath to consider her next words¡ªas I felt a swell of pride inside my heart.


    "You''re..." V took a deep breath. Her voice shook slightly as she whispered, "You''re the first person who''s shown me genuine care. There''s... There''s no price. You''ve welcomed me. No lies. Just openness. Honesty. And a genuine willingness to listen. You''ve... given me a purpose, mother. A role. A family. And I haven''t had one for... ever."


    V trailed off as her tears welled up once more, and I smiled gently at my sweet little newborn vampire, allowing her all the time in the world to collect her thoughts, and let all of her hidden emotions come bubbling to the surface. Just from her short story about her past, I knew she suffered a lot.


    I drew her closer, resting my chin atop her head as her warm tears trickled down my collarbone, a quiet storm of grief and release. The blood-slicked air, once heavy with arousal and mischief, softened with the weight of something purer¡ªacceptance.


    I wrapped my arms around her tightly. Not possessively, not hungrily. Just... completely. Like a mother holding a daughter too long lost to the dark.


    "You don''t need to explain it," I murmured into her silken hair. "I already know."


    V sniffled once, then twice, before exhaling into a quiet, shaky laugh. She hiccuped a bit, rubbing the corner of her eyes with her fingers, and puffed out a tiny snort as the remaining tension bled out from her shoulders.


    "T-Thank you, mother," she said. Her cheeks glowed brightly, flushed and crimson, her smile now equal parts blissful and bashful. "S-Sorry, I just got... a little emotional. It''s fine, though, I... I feel better now. I really appreciate the hug."


    Her smile widened, bright and beautiful enough to make the sun fall out of jealousy. The little human girl I saved on a whim turned out to be such a charming being, and my heart skipped a beat with sheer tenderness and affection. I adored V so damn much like a true daughter¡ªin fact, she was after I transformed her into a daywalker¡ªshe was sweeter than caramel, even more now that I saw a true smile upon her gorgeous face¡ªone not hidden behind a wall.


    "I am always here for you, sweet daughter. Any time. Any place." I stroked a strand of silky hair, tucking it back over V''s ear, giving her my own loving smile.


    "Do you want to train more?" I asked. "If you are ready, let''s move to the next stage."


    "Sure," the girl agreed and sat on the floor in a lotus position as I showed her.


    "You''re not just a simple vampire, V," I spoke, my tone calm yet serious. "You''re a daywalker, the perfect evolution of the vampire race. You''re faster, stronger, and can easily walk under the sun, although you''ll be at half of your strength."


    "So cool," my daughter gasped.


    "So... focus," I ordered, trying to act serious, "your primary skill is the vampire drain, draining the blood out of a life form without direct contact."


    "Or exploding," V added with a giggle.


    "Yes, or exploding," I sighed and shook my head. "Anyway, blood is the most important thing for you, it empowers you and is what keeps you alive for eternity."


    "So... I''m immortal?" my daughter wondered.


    "Of course, I created you and as long as I draw breath, you''ll never taste death, however..."


    "There''s more?" she exclaimed, cutting me off.


    "Focus!" I snapped and couldn''t help but slap her forehead.


    "Being immortal doesn''t equal invincibility," I explained, "you could get captured, bound, drained, or worse¡ªturned into a puppet by some other divine or parasitic force."


    I let the words sink in, watching the flicker of seriousness spread across V''s playful expression.


    "You''re immortal by soul and blood," I continued, pacing slowly in front of her, "but that only means you live until something stronger finds a way to trap or control you."


    "So basically... I''m a shiny new toy everyone would want to break or steal." V frowned, her brows knitting together.


    "Exactly." I nodded. "And many will try. You''re powerful, desirable, and tied to me. That makes you a target¡ªnot just from mortals or demons, but from the other gods as well."


    "Other gods?" She tilted her head, her wings twitching slightly behind her. "Are they gonna be jealous because you made a cuter, smarter, hotter version of a vampire?"


    A smirk tugged at my lips.


    "Some will be jealous. Others will want to study you. And a few..." I paused, my voice darkening, "will want to dismantle you to understand how I created something like you at all."


    "Okay. Noted. Punch first, ask later." V''s crimson eyes widened a little.


    "Or drain them," I said with a shrug. "Preferably before the punching starts."


    "Can I explode them?"


    "..." I gave her a look.


    "Accidentally, I mean." She grinned again.


    "Let''s just focus on controlling the drain, without the fireworks," I sighed, rubbing my temples. "We''ll start with controlled siphoning."


    I snapped my fingers, and from the shadows, a wolf man bound in chains appeared, one of the eight wolves that I gave to Lilis to train. The Doberman needs a little rest, his mind was completely shattered and I want him to be awake when I fuck his ass.


    "Your target," I said, gesturing. "Try not to pop this one. At least for the first few rounds."


    "No promises," she replied in a sexy whisper, shooting a lusty wink as she stood gracefully and closed her eyes.


    "Train alone for the time being. I have a few things to take care of."


    "See you later, Mother."


    With that out of the way, I teleported back to my temple right in front of the entrance, opening the lewd door wide. My eyes landed on the person standing beside one of the pillars.


    "Sorry for the wait, sweety," I apologized with a warm smile, "I was busy."


    "You mean your lower half was busy," Luna chuckled, making her wolf ear twitch and a smirk crawl across her face, before jumping in my arms, hugging me tight and sharing a long sweet kiss.


    "I need more pups in my womb, mom."


    "Can''t say no to that."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 289: The Making of A High Priestess

    "Wow! This place is awesome!" Luna exclaimed in awe the moment we stepped into my temple, her crimson eyes wide and sparkling as she took in the massive, living architecture.


    The lovely lewd engraving on the walls pulsed with warmth, like a divine womb, promising an extraordinary and never-ending experience for those worthy.


    Green veins spread from the base of some pillars like an inverted tree, glittering and lush with purple and crimson flowers. Every breath the temple exhaled was humid and sweet, carrying the scent of sacred nectar and fresh life¡ªan arousing mix that made most mortals weak at the knees. But Luna? She inhaled it deeply, purring.


    "Amazing" Her tail flicked with excitement, ears twitching as she leaned forward in my arms. "One single sniff and I''m so wet, Mom"


    The proud smirk that danced on my lips as I saw her react was the single greatest moment of my life. I love all my children, and I''ll be happy when they are happy, but Luna and her sister Ember will always have a special place in my heart.


    They were my first two pups, the beginning of the great breeding adventure of Morgana. No matter how many followed, no matter how many wombs I swelled, or how many cocks filled me, Luna and Ember would always be sacred. They were born not of divine duty, but of pure love and reckless desire.


    "It smells like home" Luna shifted in my arms, her soft breath trailing against my collarbone as she whispered, "No, better than home. Like the place I was meant to be."


    "And you were," I murmured, planting a kiss on her warm cheek. "This temple is your home. Your sanctuary. Your nest. Every inch of it was built to cradle you, feed you, worship the very miracle that is your fertile body."


    The temple itself pulsed in agreement, the living walls shivering as they expanded subtly, welcoming Luna deeper. Bioluminescent tendrils curled from the ceiling, gently lighting our path forward. A soft hum echoed through the air¡ªalmost like a heartbeat, or a lullaby for expectant mothers.


    "Luna, my sweet daughter, I chose you above everyone else," I cupped her beautiful face between my palms, gazing into those starry scarlet eyes of hers, a smile upon my lips, and a warmth blossoming in my chest.


    "I want you to become the high priestess, and the leader of my worshippers."


    "!!!!?" The she-wolf blinked, her tail flickering from side to side as she processed my words.


    "That... Wow," she whispered, shaking her head and breathing softly, a tiny smile slipping through. "Why me? I don''t think I''m strong enough, Mother"


    "Because" I stroked her wolf ear and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, before wrapping my arms behind her back pulling her close, and squeezing her furry butt.


    "You''re like me, a horny slut, who likes nothing more than to drown in cum and womb-filled pups" I whispered, biting her ear with a teasing nip that made her shiver in my arms, her breath hitching in a short, wet gasp.


    "Ahh~"


    Her hips twitched against me, that impossibly soft fur trailing like smoke beneath my fingers as I slid my palms down her back, over the swell of her plush cheeks, which I squeezed again¡ªfirmer this time¡ªjust to feel that little moan escape her throat.


    "Nnnnngh... M-Mom..." she whimpered, tail fluttering against my thigh like a banner in divine heat, her claws lightly scraping down my arms as her body pressed in tighter, needier.


    "We were born for this, Luna," I murmured, holding her in my arms as I walked forward toward the altar.


    "Born to spread our legs and welcome the seed of the worthy," I whispered into her ear again, softer this time, my lips brushing the tender fur just below. As I slowly widened her legs "To be filled... bred... and worshipped."


    The moment the last word escaped my lips, the 12-inch monster between my legs found a way inside her little hole, filling her to the brim and triggering the motherfucking beast deep inside her pussy.


    "YESS!!" she moaned loud as her stomach bulged a little thanks to my thick cock, and her pussy quickly expanded, showing no resistance whatsoever to the invasion. The womb tattoo that previously was dormant started glowing in a dim light red welcoming the lovely guest.


    "Only we can make the world a better place, by pouring more cum and life into it," I whispered but didn''t move my hips, instead I simply enjoyed her pussy juice that covered every inch of my shaft and filled the altar hall with an indescribable sweet scent.


    She whimpered. Shivering. Gasping. Pulsing. And, little by little, she began rocking herself like the little cocksucker she was in small, tentative strokes that sent more of her divine fluids squelching all over my balls.


    "Luna Nosferat" I finally spoke up. My tone took a serious edge and for the first time in this life, I decided to give my family name to my first wolf daughter.


    "I, Victoria Morgana Nosferat, the goddess of breeding, blood, night, and war... Wish to grant you my blessing, and appoint you as my high priestess, do you accept?"


    Luna''s eyes widened, her breath hitching as she took in the weight of my words. The temple seemed to hold its breath, the hum fading to a soft, anticipatory whisper. Her tail flicked nervously, her claws digging into my shoulder as she processed the magnitude of what I was offering her.


    "M-Mom," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Are you sure? I mean, I''m just¡ª"


    "You are not ''just'' anything, Luna," I interrupted gently, my gaze unwavering. "You are my daughter, my firstborn, and you carry within you the same fire and passion that burns within me. You are worthy, and you are ready."


    "..."


    Her hesitation only lasted for a fraction of a second before she answered.


    "Yes!" she gasped, her voice raw with devotion. "Yes, Mother¡ªGoddess¡ªI accept! I''ll be your High Priestess, your vessel, your perfect little breeding slut! I''ll spread my legs for every worthy worshipper, I''ll take every drop of seed, I''ll swell with pups and bleed for your glory¡ªI swear!¡ªplease just let me take that glorious cock deeper! I need it so deep I¡ª Aaaaaaaaagh~"


    "Then let it be done!" I declared, my voice resonating with divine authority, my hips snapping forward with enough force to make her toes curl and her back arch off the altar.


    Luna''s cry of ecstasy was swallowed by the temple''s answering hum¡ªa chorus of approval from the living stone, the whispering vines, the very essence of my domain. Her pussy clenched around me, her womb tattoo blazing crimson as it drank in the divine energy pouring from my cock.


    I didn''t hold back.


    Each thrust was a sacrament, each moan a prayer. Her claws raked down my back, her fangs nipped at my shoulder, and her thighs trembled as they locked around my waist, pulling me deeper, needing me to claim her completely.


    "This is your destiny, Luna," I growled against her ear, my breath hot as I pistoned into her dripping cunt. "To be worshipped. To be bred. To lead my faithful in an endless cycle of pleasure and life."


    "YES!" she whined, her body rocking in rhythm with my pounding hips, the slick slapping of our flesh drowning in her sweet, musical voice. "I was born to be fucked, mom! Please never stop! I can feel it! So close!"


    "Oh! Really?" I smirked. But unfortunately for both of us, I had to pause for a moment.


    "Eh?... Why?" Luna''s voice cracked, a desperate whine as her scarlet eyes glistened with need, her hips twitching uselessly against the altar, chasing the thick, pulsing cock I''d cruelly stilled inside her. Her pussy clenched around me, dripping, begging, her womb tattoo throbbing like a second heartbeat, screaming for release.


    "Oh, my sweet, depraved daughter," I purred, spreading my legs as far as I could allowing my balls to grow into an absurd size. Thick, heavy, full of my seed they reached the cold floor.


    "W-wha...." Luna''s eyes grew wider, she gaped, jaw hanging open, as her mouth watered as they took in those massive, delicious-looking balls.


    "I need to make you into a High Priestess, and in order to do that," I licked my lips, my breasts swelling and their size increasing slightly, milky and inviting as I grew a second cock. "I must fill you with my divine energy in its primal, raw form."


    Her breath hitched, her tail stiffening behind her as a fresh wave of arousal slicked her thighs. The sheer size of them¡ªswollen, veiny, and practically dripping with potent, divine seed¡ªmade her whimper, her pussy spasming around my shaft in helpless anticipation.


    "M-Mother..." she gasped, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and desperation. "Y-You''re going to¡ªnngh¡ªyou''re going to ruin me!"


    I grinned, sharp and predatory, ignoring her words. I summoned the living armor, Hunger, from my inventory and commanded it to perform several acts.


    First, two thin tentacles extended from the armor, heading straight for mine and Luna''s breasts. They gently dug into our hardening nipples, making them exquisitely erect and connecting both of our milk channels into a single, pulsing tube.


    The second command I gave Hunger was far more lewd.


    I swallowed the main mass of the living black armor, allowing it to spread inside me like a viscous, sentient tide. It snaked down my throat, filling my stomach, my womb, and then, most deliciously, my very core. It reached my engorged balls, merging with them, amplifying their size and the potency of the seed within. The sensation was overwhelming, a tidal wave of power and lust.


    "Ruin you?" I chuckled, my voice now a guttural growl, resonating with the raw energy coursing through me. "No, my sweet Luna. I''m going to ascend you."


    PAT!


    My hips began to move again, but this time, the thrusts were deeper, more forceful, driven by the amplified power of my seed-infused balls. Each stroke stretched her wider, filling her more completely, the slick, wet sounds echoing through the temple.


    "Aaaahhh!" Luna screamed, her body arching off the altar, her claws digging into my back. She was no longer just a daughter being pleasured; she was a vessel being filled, a conduit for divine power.


    The temple gave me the necessary knowledge about this holy ritual and let me tell you, there was a good reason the whole ordeal needed so much...Hmm... well it needs divine energy, from my body fluids and we need a LOT! And if I perform it right, Luna will have a chance to ascend to a higher rank.


    A Demi-god.


    "Ready, Luna??" I said, pausing for a second, letting her catch her breath and regain a semblance of composure, enough to formulate an actual reply. My second cock was aimed at her ass, the one inside her pussy ready to finish in its climax. My breasts were ready to explode with a vast amount of milk. And the thick tentacle that was dancing on my lips, ready to feed her starving stomach the white cream, fresh from the source.


    "Ready to be filled with every single drop? Ready to be stuffed with life? To accept my power and ascend as my high priestess?"


    I looked down, drinking in her flushed expression and tear-soaked eyes as she choked back another scream, her head bobbing feverishly.


    "Do it, and...B-be gentle, Mom"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 290: Luna’s Holy Rebirth

    Chapter 290: Luna¡¯s Holy Rebirth


    Ba-dump!....Ba-dump!


    The temple''s heartbeat thundered around us, a lustful symphony that shook the living walls, each pulse a testament to its eagerness to embrace its new High Priestess. The altar beneath us kept glowing in a golden hue, pulsating in rhythm with the lifeblood flowing between Luna and me.


    And OH! Bloody hell, for the past five minutes, I did nothing but pump every single fluid I had on me into my beloved daughter.


    Oh, sweet sins carved into stone and sealed in sweat and cries of bliss! This was the sweetest ritual that I could hope for. I connected to my beautiful wolf daughter on a level no one could hope to compete with.


    I already lost count of the orgasms wracking Luna''s body thirty seconds into the ritual, her thighs slick and sticky, her cheeks glistening with tears of pure, agonized bliss.


    Ba-dump!


    Went to the temple again, deeper now, richer, as if the sacred walls themselves were gasping in ecstasy. My fingers dug into Luna''s hips, nails crescenting into her skin slick with holy dew and unholy heat, her body anointed with every spasm of my devotion.


    Rich milk flowed through the two tentacles, from my breasts to hers, the never-ending torrent of white hot cum that I pumped through all available holes, pussy, and anus, using my two cocks, her mouth using Hunger''s tentacle transferring the seed from the inside of my testicles, straight to her starving little stomach.


    And let me tell you the amount Luna consumed was at least one hundred times more than my entire cum journey from the day I awoke into this world. It was understandable since that would help in her ascension as my high priestess.


    The way it works was simple in complexity but hard to accomplish. The real tricky part was to keep injecting the divine essences necessary into my dear daughter so she could fully benefit and ascend as a Demi-god. And in my humble experience, not many gods could keep up with the high demand of essence or even give any for that matter, too selfish, too arrogant to share their essence, hoarding their power like a fucking miser.


    Fortunately for Luna, I was her mother first before a goddess. And for her, I''d burn every drop of my being. My mana and blood fueled the ritual, blazing through my veins as I poured myself into her, a willing sacrifice for her transcendence.


    ''Damn... she''s sucking me dry,'' I thought to myself while a wild grin spread across my face, laced with lust and a touch of glorious madness. The idea of being drained like this¡ªliterally, for the first time¡ªsent a thrill through my chest, making my heart pound and my cocks throb harder.


    Did I stop? Hell no.... why would I do such.... stupidity. And stop cumming inside her three holes. In fact, I was happily continuing the flow, making the wolf girl, no, my dear, beloved daughter, a very, happy slut, not just with the cum filling her like an insane overfilled condom or the thick, juicy, slimy, lovable cock in her ass and pussy. But also by the giant breasts filling her hungry, famished tits? Nipples? You get the idea, I was feeding her that much necessary to finalize this glorious ritual.


    And It was working.


    The altar drank it all¡ªmy seed, her screams, the mingling breath of our heresy¡ªglowing brighter with every wet collision until I thought the damn thing might crack and birth a new god from the friction alone. It was the true architect of her transformation, channeling my essence to reforge Luna''s body, her soul, her very existence. The more I gave, the closer she came to divinity.


    "Mother..." Luna whimpered, her voice trembling through the tentacle''s relentless feeding, her words slurred with bliss. "I can feel it... the temple... it''s inside me too."


    And it was. The temple''s rhythm was hers now, her heartbeat mine, and mine bled into the divine. The hum swelled to a deafening crescendo, filling my veins, urging me to give more, to push harder, to make her more. The scent of crimson and purple flowers couldn''t mask us anymore; we were the flowers, our bodies the nectar, our union the ritual itself.


    Every thrust, every pulse, was history rewriting itself. This wasn''t blasphemy. It was Ascension.


    "Luna Nosferat," I roared, my voice a divine thunderclap that shook the temple''s core, the vines trembling as they curled tighter around her. "My firstborn, my chosen, my perfect slut¡ªopen yourself completely! Accept my essence, my power, my love! Ascend as my High Priestess, my demi-goddess, my eternal legacy!"


    "Y-Yes, Goddess!" she screamed, her muffled cry raw with devotion, her body arching off the altar, thighs trembling as they locked around my waist, pulling me deeper. "I''m yours! Fill me! Make me divine!"


    With a primal snarl, I unleashed everything. My cocks erupted with a flood of divine seed, thicker, hotter, more potent than ever, filling her pussy and ass until her belly glowed, swollen with life and power. The tentacle in her mouth surged, drowning her in cream, while my milk poured through our connected breasts, flooding her with nourishment. Her womb tattoo blazed, a crimson supernova that bathed the temple in its radiant light, and her entire body convulsed, claws tearing into my back, tail thrashing as she came with a force that shook the altar, her pussy and ass gushing divine fluids that soaked the golden stone in a sacred deluge.


    "YESSS!" she wailed, the sound breaking through the tentacle''s flood, her body trembling as the divine energy rewrote her core. The temple roared its heartbeat a triumphant anthem, the walls pulsing in time with her climax, embracing its new High Priestess.


    I didn''t stop. I kept thrusting, kept filling, kept feeding her until I began bleeding through my nose, ears, and eyes, and I saw my hands begin to crack like glass that was about to shatter.


    Even that didn''t stop me. In fact that made me only drive my body harder, The cracks spread like lightning across my skin, golden light seeping through the fractures as my divine essence bled into the air¡ªinto her. My vision blurred, but I didn''t need eyes to see Luna''s transformation. I felt it.


    Ba-dump!


    With one final strong heartbeat coming from the altar, Luna''s entire body was enveloped by a bright flash of gold, marking the completion of the ritual. Her body began to float above the altar, slipping from my cocks, and tentacles, still pulsing with cum and milky substance, but as much as my mind begged me to fuck and fill her again, and how tempting her cute asshole was to plunge once more in my length. I simply couldn''t, I was too damn exhausted and suffering from multiple injuries, the result of using my own blood as an energy source.


    But it was all worth it.


    My firstborn wolf daughter had been reborn into a demi-god.


    Luna was always a beautiful woman, she had the raven-like hair and fur of her wolf mother Rhea and my crimson sharp eyes. and unlike her sister Ember whose body was slightly muscular like that of a warrior, Luna was more soft and thick, in simple words she has a slutty body, nice curves, wide hips, and big pair of breasts, thanks to my horny genes.


    And now that adorable wolf girl had turned into a voluptuous, tall woman, every inch of her body was the perfect mixture of seductive, intimidating, elegant, and confident. A goddess in her own right. And to make it even sexier, she was now more human.


    The soft fur was gone, along with the wolf-like arms and legs, the only thing that remained and could give out her true race, was the fluffy tail and the pointy wolf ears. She could still shift to her old wolf form or take a fully human form. That would help her a lot in her new position since a human form is the most confusing one.


    Gods like the concept of using disguises, and being human is the most common thing. As I read in the Nexus before, more people who deal with divine beings on a daily basis treat humans carefully, since they can''t really tell which of them is a normal mortal and which is divine.


    "Congratulations, Luna... " I spoke, my voice was dry like a desert, yet I forced a smile upon my face, I just wanted her to see, and remember this moment and hold on to it forever.


    "Mom!" Luna yelled, rushing to me upon seeing my sorry state, it wasn''t that bad, just some minor things like nose, eyes, and ears bleeding. Or the cracking of my skin, nothing important and not even life-threatening. A day or two and I''ll be fine.


    "Mother.." her scarlet eyes gazed down in concern, "Why didn''t you tell me It was going to drain you?! I''m very sorry"


    "It''s fine..." I managed to whisper, giving her hand a slight squeeze.


    I won''t lie and tell her that it was a piece of cake, what we did was far harder than anything I attempted before, and with far more danger, not even counting my energy deprivation or that it could''ve ended wrong.


    "Don''t worry, nothin¡ª"


    DING!


    [WARNING! WARNING! WARNING!]


    Before I could finish the sentence a red system alert appeared in front of me.


    "Herma!?" I exclaimed, startled, demanding the system to explain herself.


    [WARNING!]


    [An Unknown existence is attempting to open a rift inside your domain]


    [Morgana, you must stop it immediately, or you''ll risk exposing your existence to the other gods in this world]


    "Oh for fuck sake, can''t I have a small rest without a 20-inch dick barging in!"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 291: Blood Shall Answer

    The temple''s heartbeat pounded in my ears, a furious drumbeat echoing the rage coursing through my cracked, bleeding body. I''d sprinted outside like a madwoman, completely forgetting I could teleport, the urgency of the situation frying my brain. My lungs burned, my skin fractured further with every step, golden light seeping from the fissures, but I didn''t care.


    "Herma, repeat!" I croaked, my voice raw, barely cutting through the haze of exhaustion and lingering cum-drunk euphoria.


    [An Unknown Existence is Attempting to Breach Your Domain.]


    [Estimated Rift Completion: 30 seconds.]


    [The Divine Protective Barrier is at Risk. Intervention Required.]


    "Fucking hell!" I snarled, my blood boiling as adrenaline surged, shoving back the bone-deep fatigue. "Who''s the limp-dick cosmic bitch trying to fuck my shit up? And what kind of dickhead doesn''t know how to use a goddamn doorbell? What the fuck is wrong with these people? Can a mother not catch a break?"


    Just minutes ago, I''d been lost in the divine afterglow of Luna''s ascension, our bodies intertwined, her newly forged demi-goddess form glowing with my essence. It was perfect¡ªsacred, intimate, ours. And now this? Some uninvited asshole tearing a hole in my domain?


    "Fucking unbelievable!" I roared, my voice shaking with a mix of fury and panic. My temple, my land, my sanctuary¡ªthey were mine, built with blood, cum, and sheer will. No one was going to violate them, not while I still had breath in my shattered body.


    "HOW LONG?!" I roared, my voice resonating with the sheer rage and indignation.


    Ding!


    [Twenty seconds]


    "!!!" The moment I stepped outside my temple the view made me freeze and gasp in shock.


    There it was.


    A rupture across the heavens. A yawning horizontal gash, bleeding lightless color¡ªa slit of void scab that pulsed and rippled as if the sky itself had grown flesh and been torn open. It was wrong. It bent the laws of shape and sanity, distorting clouds around it into loops and knots, like reality was trying to stitch itself shut and failing miserably.


    I skidded to a halt on the temple steps, breath heaving, hair wild and clinging to my sweat-slick face, legs burning from the sprint. My tits jiggled like rebellious juggernauts with every ragged breath, nipples still stiff from our ritual¡ªstill leaking faint wisps of milk. My cocks throbbed spitefully with post-orgasmic ache, twitching at the absurdity of it all.


    And I had no time for any of it.


    "Mom!" Luna''s voice cut through my shock, her footsteps rushing up behind me. Her demi-goddess aura radiated heat, her scarlet eyes blazing as she took in the rift. Her raven-black hair whipped in the sudden, unnatural wind, her fluffy tail flicking with agitation. "What is that?"


    "No clue," I growled, my eyes narrowing as I forced my trembling legs to steady. "But it''s not welcome, and it''s about to get a divine ass-kicking."


    In a matter of two seconds, I gulped down five great mana potions and three health ones to at least recover my physical condition. This cosmic rift shit came at a bad time, since my body was still exhausted, and with low divine energy, but it was better than nothing.


    "MOTHER/MORGANA!"


    I heard voices calling me from below, Celeste, Ember, Rhea, and the other girls who came along. They were at the clearing in the middle of my land, looking up in shock, terror, and fear.


    Ding!


    [Ten seconds!]


    I ignored them, focusing only on the task at hand. With so little time and barely functional hands, I took the form of the primordial demon, my body growing massive, wings sprouting, and horns forming. But that came at the cost of my wounds growing worse.


    "I will stop it!"


    I flapped my massive wings, rising up, flying toward the rupture, which was now almost as wide as the land itself, and I could feel the coldness seeping from it. However I noticed one strange thing.


    This rift had opened from the inside of Lilith''s protective barrier and the outside of my breeding barrier¡ªthe one the system placed when I was reborn here.


    ''Is Lilith''s barrier not strong enough? Or... was this done from the inside?...''


    [Nine...]


    I gritted my teeth, pushing away the thought and the implications.


    [Eight...]


    I flew fast, pushing myself, using the little energy I had. I could feel the blood drip down from my eyes and nose.


    ''No! There''s no time! I have to stop this!''


    [Seven...]


    With a surge of will, I extended my right arm toward the rupture, channeling my blood magic to create a massive 50 or so feet longbow.


    The bow took form instantly in my clawed hand, a monstrous thing woven from coagulated divine blood, raw agony, and pure, unfiltered rage. It throbbed like an organ pulled from a still-beating chest, the sinew of the string gleaming red-black as it vibrated with my fury. Each breath I took seared my lungs, each wingbeat a scream from my tortured muscles, but I held on, high above the temple, hovering in the maelstrom of distorted winds.


    I drew the string back with my other arm¡ªalready half-shattered, cracking deeper under the pressure. The power building within the bow was not subtle. It wasn''t a neatly carved spell or an elegant sigil. No. This was primal magic, a scream of hate and defiance poured into shape. The blood I drew upon wasn''t just mine¡ªit was ancestral, stolen, cursed, sacred. A dark collection from my soul as the Goddess of Blood and WAR!


    [Six...]


    RUMBLE!


    The sky itself trembled as I poured it into one arrow.


    A single spear of wrath.


    [Five...]


    Crack! Crack!


    The air cracked.


    It wasn''t thunder¡ªit was resistance. Reality shuddering beneath the impossible pressure of the blood arrow I held nocked against the bowstring of my wrath. That single shaft of vengeance¡ªno, not even that, this wasn''t a projectile, it was an execution. A concept. A damnation.


    A fucking 50-inch pointy dick in the ass!


    The moment I let go of this string, it would fly with one purpose: annihilate.


    [Four...]


    I drew.


    My fingers dug deep into the back of the arrow, splintering skin down to muscle as I pulled it farther than was sane than was allowed. My arm burned, gold and red splitting my bones. I felt tendons snap, heal, and snap again. A scream built in my chest but I choked it down. I didn''t need to scream.


    The sky would do that for me.


    [Three...]


    Below, the world shrunk. My people. My family. My bloodline. Watched with horror, mouths agape, eyes wide. Even my lovers were frozen, trembling. They could feel it. They knew. The whole world knew.


    Something was about to die. And it''s not gonna be me.


    The rift began to pulse now¡ªnot just glow. It breathed, sucking in air, space, memory. The trees below bent toward it, wind dragging upward in a scream. Even the clouds twisted like terrified sheep being herded into oblivion.


    A single crack tore open in the middle of the rupture¡ªand then another, and another, the lightless color breaking into shards. I caught a glimpse through the splintering: an infinite void, endless, empty, save for a single, massive eye¡ªblack as death, and cold. Colder than anything had the right to be.


    And then the eye looked at me.


    No. It didn''t look. It saw.


    The moment its gaze locked on mine, my blood ran cold. But strangely enough, I didn''t feel hostility from it. In fact, I was certain that the Eye was shocked to see me, or someone like me.


    [Two...]


    [What are you waiting for, Morgana?] Herma''s voice echoes in my mind, shaking me from the staring contest. [You must fire the arrow. It''s the only way to close the rift or risk exposing your existence to every god in this world.]


    She was right. Hostile or not. I don''t care, this was a threat, a dangerous one. And it was my job to protect the ones I loved, even if I had to kill the whole fucking universe.


    [One...]


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, focusing only on the singular, most important moment, the split second that would change everything. The wind died. The earth fell silent. Time stood still, awaiting my decree.


    At that moment, everything was possible. Why?


    BECAUSE I COMMANDED IT SO!


    I am the blood and the blade. The night, and the war. I am the breeder, the mother, the lover, and the goddess. I am the end and the beginning.


    And I said in my holy name!


    "FUCK OFF YOU COCKSUCKER!"


    The arrow loosed. A single spear of vengeance.


    Of wrath.


    Of blood.


    There was no sound. Just absence. A silence so profound it screamed inside one''s soul.


    The projectile didn''t fly¡ªit disappeared forward, warping space with its passage, leaving behind a vacuum trail where air simply refused to exist. The air collapsed inward, trying to fill the wound left behind.


    Then it hit the rift.


    BOOOOOM!!!.


    Everything turned red.


    Red like rage. Red like heartbreak. Red like the blood I bled, the blood they''d take.


    The void howled as it struck, an agonized roar from the dying monster. The rift itself twisted inwardly because of my arrow like a piece of cloth being pulled inside out. And a moment later the rupture vanished with another loud boom, closing the void and cutting the connection to the eye.


    It was over.


    The rift was closed and the threat was gone, and I was falling from the skies with no arms, legs, or wings, broken, shattered like glass, bleeding profusely.


    "Don''t you ever fuck with me"


    ========


    In a place that was darker than black, a creature with no real form sat on a small chair on the right side of a massive throne.


    "I-impossible!" the creature gasped, its form rippling, showing an image of a woman with purple skin and black eyes. The woman slowly raised her shadowy hand, her fingers brushing against the red arrow that was stuck in the center of her forehead, more specifically the middle of her third eye, which was now completely blinded.


    "M-My...."


    Yet the woman didn''t look angry. Or even in pain. In fact, the more she sensed the arrow, the wider the smirk on her face got.


    "My Queen!"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 292: Spicy Healing Way

    Chapter 292: Spicy Healing Way


    "MOTHER!"


    I was about to teleport myself to the temple since I was free to fall from the sky with no legs, arms, or wings. However, before I could do that, someone called my name.


    Eir, my first Valkyrie daughter, flew at her full speed, catching me in her strong arms, and then she began to fly toward the ground, carrying me safely.


    "Mother!, are you okay?" she asked, her white eyes filled with concern.


    "Yeah..." I replied, giving her a tired smile. "I''m fine... just a bit hurt, no worries."


    "No worries?" she exclaimed, "Mother! You''re barely holding together! I can sense the injuries and the energy deprivation."


    "I''ll be fine, just carry me to the temple," I said, staring at where the rift was moments ago.


    "Eir, rally your sisters and scout in a 10-mile radius around the temple, there may be something left behind or an invader, and keep your guards up."


    "Yes, Mother," the Valkyrie nodded, her beautiful white hair waving like a flag. I could sense the hesitation, the reluctance in her voice, but she nodded and flew faster, her angelic wings beating the air. I closed my eyes, resting my head on her shoulder, focusing only on breathing, and not dying.


    Damn.


    I was fucked up.


    I can''t even remember the last time I''d felt this weak. My whole body ached, my bones creaking as I took a breath. The blood kept pouring from my shattered body, dripping down onto Eir, who was flying as fast as she could.


    ''Shit...''


    I needed healing, but not the kind the potions could provide. To my luck, the temple could fix me up. The Nightmare Tower too could heal me relatively fast, but the process is a little tricky since my injury happened outside the tower. If I jumped inside the tower as I am now, the tower would treat my current condition as the default one.


    So in order to heal myself, I need to use the tower''s archive, find the data of my last visit, and apply it to my body. And you know me, I''m not good with numbers and technical things. Moreover, the temple healing process is much more... spicy.


    The same process I used to appoint Luna as my High Priestess¡ªonly this time I take essence instead of giving.


    "MOM!" Luna shouted as soon as she saw me. Her voice was raw, her eyes wide with panic as she rushed over, her bare feet pounding against the living stone.


    "Oh... Mom... are you okay?"


    The way her voice cracked shattered something deeper in me than any wound. The moment she laid her eyes on me, I saw her soul crumble. My sweet, beautiful daughter¡ªborn of love and lust, born of passion, and raised to worship the carnal. How cruel was the universe that she had to see her mother like this, bleeding and broken, the embodiment of the violence that had shaped her entire existence?


    I didn''t speak. I simply gave her a gentle smile, the best I could muster through the pain and exhaustion. It was okay, I wanted to say, but from the look on her face, I knew no words could convince her. Not now.


    Her arms wrapped around me the moment Eir lowered me into her reach, strong and trembling. She cradled my ruined body with a reverence that made my chest ache worse than the fractures running through my ribs. Her soft-furred tail curled protectively around me. I felt her new demi-goddess divine aura wrapping mine, instinctive and desperate like she could force me whole again with sheer love.


    "You don''t look fine," she whispered, brushing a matted lock of hair from my face. Her hand came back slick with blood and sweat.


    "I''ve been worse," I muttered, smirking even as blood ran from my lips. "But I''m still sexy... right?"


    "Hehehe" Luna laughed, but it was a strained, brittle thing, her scarlet eyes glistening as she leaned closer. I could tell she was trying not to break, trying to stay strong for her mom, and fuck me if that didn''t make the knife in my heart dig a little deeper.


    "You''re always sexy, Mom," she murmured, her voice tight, her breath hot against my cheek.


    "Good," I whispered, voice raw and cracked, just loud enough for her to hear it over the temple''s renewed heartbeat, which had become a low, sensual rhythm echoing through the walls and into the marrow of our bones. "Then help your sexy mess of a mother get whole again."


    Luna nodded, her lower lip trembling just slightly before she clenched her jaw, resolving to harden behind those scarlet, tear-bright eyes. She looked older, more divine now. My ritual had reshaped her flesh¡ªbut it was this, this choice to carry me in her arms, to press her forehead to mine and whisper, "I''m here," that completed her.


    It wasn''t the first time we were this close, nor would it be the last. But it was the first time Luna carried me and the way she did it, the sheer determination shining through the terror and the tears, made me realize just how much she''d grown. She''d always been the more emotionally vulnerable one, the one who craved touch and validation. Even when she chose Ember as her mate, she always kept coming back to me, her mother, her first love.


    "Eir," I called, my voice weak but firm as I glanced at my Valkyrie daughter, her white wings flared, her spear at the ready. "Be careful. Scout the perimeter. Report anything suspicious, no matter how small. Keep everyone safe."


    "Yes, Mom," Eir replied, her white eyes locked on me, hesitation flickering in her gaze. "Are you really going to..."


    "Yes, don''t worry, I''ll be fine," I gave her a weak smile and watched her fly off, taking her Valkyrie sisters with her who kept their spears and shields at the ready. I trusted her to protect our domain while I focused on not dying.


    "Come," she said softly, but the word wasn''t a request¡ªit was a command, an invocation. She turned, cradling me against her body, and stepped into the temple, past the threshold where the vines already stirred, the green veins in the walls pulsing with need.


    They sensed it. My body. My wounds.


    The altar in the center of the hall ignited the moment Luna stepped close, its surface blooming with glowing glyphs, sacred patterns drawn from my bloodline, my divine essence. It pulsed in rhythm with the temple''s heartbeat.


    Luna laid me down with infinite care, her fingers trembling slightly as she brushed away the blood and grime from my cheeks.


    "What should I do now?" Luna gazed directly into my eyes, her hands steadying as she cradled my face.


    "Same as your ascension, pup," I grinned, wicked despite the pain. "Only this time, you''re giving me essence."


    "Y-yes, Mom," she gasped, her cheeks flushing as the meaning sunk in, her tail flicking and ears twitching. She glanced down at my broken, naked body, and then up at the altar. Her hands tightened around me, the only sign of hesitation.


    "It''s okay, my love," I whispered, leaning in, letting my lips brush hers. "You can''t hurt me. Now, do it."


    She kissed me back, a gentle, tender brush that felt like the promise of a sunrise. Then, she took a deep breath, her hands hovering over my broken body, unsure of where to start. I could see her hesitating, her instincts telling her to help, to soothe, to comfort, but this wasn''t the time for that.


    "Luna, grow a cock and cum inside me," I said, giving her an order. "You can do that now, right?"


    A soft gasp escaped her lips, but the command worked like magic, a shiver running through her as her divine aura shifted. As my High Priestess, she had the power, the skills, the tools to fulfill her role. The breeding temple made sure of that.


    I heard a wet squelch, and then a thick, meaty cock grew from between her legs, long, girthy, and deliciously veiny. Her balls were a pair of round, hairless, perfect spheres, and from the looks of her hungry expression, she was dying to fuck me.


    She chose to grow a human cock, probably fearing that a wolf one with a big knot would hurt me. Or maybe she was trying to use a cock similar to mine.


    Anyway, the sight made me lick my lips, and I felt a familiar, hungry warmth spreading through my belly. Even in the depths of exhaustion and injury, my pussy couldn''t resist a nice cock, but sadly my lower half was injured too¡ªincluding my vagina, cock, and ass. That left us with one available entrance.


    "Come here, love," I purred, giving her an inviting smile, before throwing my head back. "Use my mouth."


    "Mom... are you sure?" she whispered, her voice thick with desire and worry. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    "You won''t just stick your big, juicy cock in my mouth."


    "Okay," she breathed, her hips twitching slightly as if her body was already eager to plunge into me. "Tell me if it hurts, okay? Promise me, Mom."


    "Sure, now stop being a pussy and stick that thing in me."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 293: Cocktails and Care

    Three days had passed since the rift incident, and since then, everything had returned to normal, except for some things.


    My kids and lovers had become obsessively protective of me. They couldn''t leave my side; they even tried to follow me to the bathroom or be my bathroom. Good thing I don''t need to pee or poo. And that''s not all; when I asked them for their essence to heal myself, pretty much every single one of them offered to give their cum to me. They all wanted to give, and none wanted to receive, or even think about taking essence from their mother/lover.


    Thanks to Luna and the strict, very angry bunny queen, the order was maintained inside the temple since I had to open it for everyone so they could check if I was alright.


    Gulp!


    "Mmmmm.... that''s the good stuff," I said, leaning back on the couch. A grin spread across my face as the delicious taste filled my mouth.


    "Do you need more, Mother?" my adorable, fluffy-only in my eyes- Fenrir asked as he squeezed another bead of cum onto my tongue, which was already a bit red from the constant milking.


    "I''m good, pup" I smiled, giving his little tip a light kiss.


    "B-But your wounds aren''t healed yet" he argued, eyes drifting downward to my legs.


    "Relax, I''m fine"


    "No, you''re not, mother. Your body is still shattering and there are cracks all over"


    "That''s just the aftereffects, don''t worry, give me a day or two, and it will disappear. Trust me, I know what I''m talking about"


    "No, you don''t, mate" Rhea called, her tail flicking behind her, as she took a step toward me "Here drink more"


    "HMM!"


    The mother of my first children didn''t give me time to refuse as she grabbed the back of my head and pushed the tip of her massive pink cock into my mouth. I gagged and coughed a little, but that didn''t stop her.


    "Hehehe" Rhea didn''t even try to hide her smirk as she pushed deeper, stretching my throat, her pink, wolf-like cock pushing deeper into my mouth, down to my throat. But she didn''t last long as she was already on edge from her previous orgasm, and jerking off.


    This is how they ''fed'' me for the past three days, masturbating on the side and when one of them is about to cum, they shove their cock in my mouth or tits and feed me their essence. And the cycle starts again. I even had to grow two more breasts and modify my nipples to be penetrable since my lower part is still damaged, and the only hole working is my mouth.


    ''Sigh''


    I was glad to see that they were enjoying this and that none was hesitant or afraid to touch me. I hate to show weakness, especially to the ones close to me and if not for the constant yelling of Luna and Celeste, I wouldn''t have accepted their ''help''


    But it was fun and a good experience to be treated like a helpless lazy queen who can''t even eat without the help of others.


    "Ahh!" Rhea groaned, her thighs shuddering, and a few moments later, her cum began pouring into my mouth.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    "There, that''s a good girl" Rhea cooed, her hand stroking my cheek, as the other held the back of my head, pressing me on her cock, trapping me against her musky crotch. "Swallow your medicine, mate"


    "Hmph" I rolled my eyes and kept swallowing since it was either that or drowning in her cum. Not that I mind swallowing. No. In fact, nothing turns me on more than watching the seed pulse out of someone''s needy shaft right into any of my holes. I live and die for the taste of thick cream sloshing over my tongue and down my throat.


    "Ahhh~" Rhea''s cock finally slid free from my throat with a slick pop, my lips glossy with her release, jaw aching but my core buzzing with satisfaction. I licked the corner of my mouth and sucked air in through my nose, my body sagging deeper into the couch like I''d just finished a feast. My belly gurgled slightly from the volume, and I barely suppressed a little belch.


    ''Damn... I drank gallons by now''


    "Th-thank you, mate," I muttered, my voice hoarse and drenched with seed, I barely got a breather before another shadow fell on me.


    "You''re welcome, but I don''t like how pale you look," Celeste, my blonde bunny queen, said, her emerald eyes full of worry. I could tell from the bags under her eyes that she hadn''t slept well in the last few days, which was not a surprise since she stayed by my side day and night.


    "This is the natural color of my skin," I grinned, giving her a teasing, challenging smile.


    "Lies, You know what I mean, just let us help, please" she begged, looking cute with that kicked puppy expression.


    ''Shit, I really hate those eyes''


    Cuteness is my weakness.


    "Ugh fine" I threw my hands in frustration, "but later I need to rest now okay?"


    "Rest is all I want, my goddess." Celeste smiled and leaned in to kiss my forehead. "Just keep drinking and healing, we''ve got you."


    "Okay" I didn''t have the heart to argue with her or to say no, even if I didn''t feel tired, this is what family is for, after all.


    "Leave everyone" She turned her head and spoke. "let your mother rest"


    "B-But..." Some tried to refuse and get their cum milked too, however


    "LEAVE!" the blonde queen roared, making everyone flinch. "NOW!"


    And since no one, not even a demi-goddess was crazy enough to argue with an angry bunny, the room became empty in seconds.


    "What about this one?" she asked, her emerald eyes narrowing at the sleeping person in my lap.


    "Leave her be, she did a great job in the tower," I said while smiling kindly, petting the soft hair of the sleeping fox girl.


    At last, after a long bloody time, Hikari left the nightmare tower, to my surprise she managed to reach the ninth floor. The arena theme was too much for the rogue she became and after so many deaths she decided to leave.


    Another pleasant surprise was that Hikari evolved. Two-tailed Kitsune, she grew taller and her features matured into a cute and pretty mature version of her old self. And of course, she became thicker, especially in the ass and hips.


    I was happy for her and couldn''t wait to taste her again, and maybe plant more foxes inside her. We didn''t talk much, she rushed to me the moment she left the tower and when she saw I was fine, she passed out from relief.


    "Okay, rest well, and call if you need anything" Celeste gave me and a sleeping kitsune a worried look before she took her leave and left the hall too.


    ''Sigh,'' I closed my eyes, savoring the moment of tranquility, before opening my system and checking on things.


    Soraka''s father, Sukal woke up yesterday and thanks to the healing of my temple, the once weak pony-like old centaur had returned to his glorious form.


    Damn!... I painfully had to give up on that fat, juicy horse cock, fearing that my kids would tear Sukal apart, and ordered him to start training some of my wolves. I mean Sukal was everything I hoped for in a centaur, huge, long, wide, the perfect thing to impregnate my hungry womb.


    ''Phew... good thing I used ''Influence'' on him to remove the guilt from sucking my cock'' I sighed in relief. If I didn''t do that things would be bad for the old hunter.


    The moment my eyes landed on his recovered form, I knew that he was a proud, honorable warrior- the kind that would never suck a cock... and with his daughter.


    ''Step by step, Morgana'' I told myself. ''Some things may take longer, but in the end, he will know the pleasure and when that happens he will beg me to change him''


    Lilis never stopped shouting in my mind asking me to return to the tower so she could be with me, sadly I had to say no, promising her another session of her kinky play. As for my first daywalker V. training was a great excuse.


    In truth my condition wasn''t that bad and as Herma explained after analyzing my body, mana, magic, and divine energy. This result was totally expected for one simple reason.


    My magic is strong but my body is weak.


    The combination of one of if not the strongest blood magic and a divine energy at the level of the primordials placed too much pressure on my bronze-rank body. Yes I''m a goddess and I reached the peak of my rank but at the end of the day I''m still a low rank and trying to use a powerful attack with a perfect fusion of blood magic and divine energy will burn a low ranker like me from the inside out.


    What really saved me were my breeding recovery skills, since my injured form wasn''t ideal for breeding, the skills worked to fix that, healing me.


    "Sigh... I need to train this body" I said with a heavy sigh, recalling the words of my grandpa Dmitri after I dared to challenge him into a sparring match only to get my ass handed to me, and in two moves.


    "The top of your mountain is the bottom of another, Morgana. Keep climbing!"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 294: The Thirst

    Two days later.


    "Ahh~... it''s good to be whole again," I exhaled constantly, my fingers trailing along my legs and down over my bare feet. No trace of a crack. Not even a hint that I had once shattered into a thousand shards.


    My girls would be happy. They had watched over me¡ªand my holes¡ªfaithfully, to the point of actually refusing to leave my side or to rest at all. I had to yell, order, and threaten to make them go and do something.


    "My family is the best," I nodded as if it was official, a fact that could never be changed or discussed.


    They loved and cherished me unconditionally.


    Moving a bit more, I groaned and stretched out across the cool stone, relishing every minute with my fully repaired and deliciously naked body. My crimson eyes shifted lower to my lovely big round belly. In the next 30 minutes, nearly all of my pregnancies are going to leave this tummy and come into the world. Goblin, Kitsune, Wolfkin, Rabbitkin and Holstaur. The Fabbit still needs more days along with the Centaur and... Well Me, my copy.


    "Ahh~... I missed this tummy," I smirked as I stroked my engorged stomach. There is something about a pregnant belly that turns me on. I guess being the goddess of breeding this was normal, but hey, no judging, I was already like this before I ascended to godhood.


    Speaking of godhood, in the past two days I did a little testing regarding my aspects. Breeding was straightforward, anything sexual my followers do or happen inside my domain, feeds into my divinity. From the simple seductive wink to spreading legs and pushing babies.


    War was also straightforward but harder than breeding. It will gain strength and divinity only in acts that could be considered warfare. For now, only Sukal''s training with the Wolfkin counts as a real warring act feeding into my aspect.


    Blood and Night were the tricky and complicated ones. The Blood aspect is related to my blood magic and vampire side, probably the second aspect I understood more, but in order to feed this aspect, preparations were needed.


    Night is the most vague and complicated one, often symbolizing secrecy, dreams, illusions, stealth, assassination, and veiled truths. An aspect that can affect and support the other three. For example, a breeding session under the moonlight would contribute to both the Breeding and Night aspects. The latter wouldn''t get much though, but it''s not zero.


    So that''s why I decided to merge the Blood and Night aspects together. They are suited to each other perfectly and putting together a solid plan was easy, and the main key to my new little project was of course my lovely Daywalker.


    "Yo!" V greeted with a lazy smirk the moment I teleported to the training chamber in the nightmare tower, her fangs were deep in the wolf-man''s neck and literally sucking him dry. The guy looks like a mummy, the skin clinging to his bones, his eyes rolled back, cock still twitching like it hadn''t accepted death just yet.


    "Having fun, V?" I asked, grinning widely, admiring the view.


    "Yup." She pulled back, and a thin trail of blood dripped down the corner of her mouth. "You wanna taste, Mother?"


    "No need, keep drinking," I said, waving my hand. "He''s almost drained."


    "Nah, I think I''m good," she shrugged, patting the wolf mummy''s chest, then pushing him aside. "His blood is... lightweight. No matter how much I drink, it''s not filling at all."


    "That''s because you''re a newborn vampire," I replied, taking steps toward her. "You''re like a kid tasting sweets for the first time. You can''t get enough, and your mind is tricking you into believing that you''re still hungry. However, with time you''ll learn and your senses will adjust."


    "Hmm... I guess you''re right," she nodded, her crimson eyes locking on mine. She took a moment to think about something and then a frown appeared on her face.


    "This will be problematic," she said, massaging her eyes. "Getting distracted with blood, will hinder my senses and make me an easy prey."


    "You''re right, and this is why I''m here," I smiled kindly. "I''ll teach you how to control the thirst and use it as a tool. But first," I grabbed her face with both hands and forced her to look at me, "you will listen, and obey every word and every order. Got it?"


    "Yes, Mother," V replied, a faint smile appearing on her lips but that smile vanished, replaced by a shock when she saw my pregnant belly, her red eyes went wide, and her jaw dropped.


    "Is this..." she gasped, eyes still on the belly, "HOLY SHIT!.... I''M A BIG SISTER NOW!!!"


    "CONGRATULATIONS TO ME.... YAAAY!"


    "Hehehe," I chuckled at V''s enthusiastic, if somewhat delayed, reaction. "Yes, V, you''re going to be a big sister. Isn''t that exciting?"


    V''s shock turned to awe as she reached out, tentatively placing her hand on my belly.


    "Wow, this is... incredible. I can feel them moving."


    "They''re strong and healthy. Just like their big sister," I smiled, placing my hand over hers.


    "Hah... you really think so?" she asked, her other hand gently rubbing my belly. "I want to have kids too. Is it hard?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll carry them for you."


    "Eh?" V blinked, staring at me for a full minute before my words clicked and her face turned beet red.


    "W-W-W-Wha¨Cwait, you would... for me? Like¡ªbig pregnant? With my kids? Our kids?"


    "Of course," I grinned, leaning forward with a teasing smirk. "I want to carry your children in my womb. Or do you want me to plant mine inside your tight belly instead?"


    BOOF!


    My words had the desired effect, and V''s face grew so hot I swore steam came out of her ears. She stuttered and blushed so adorably that it made me giggle, and want to tease her more.


    "NO!.... Absolutely NOT! I-I-I don''t want a child now... or a pregnancy," she shook her head, taking a few steps back. "I... I''m too young."


    "You''re forty, V," I pointed out, raising an eyebrow. "Come on, a hundred babies will make a good start."


    "NOOO! Stop!" She covered her ears and shook her head, like a kid refusing to eat the vegetables, before she ran off in the opposite direction.


    "Pfftt, HAHAHAHAHAHAA! Oh man, I''m sorry V, but you''re such an easy target," I laughed, watching her running like a headless chicken.


    ....


    After a little fun and teasing, I ordered V to sit in the middle of the chamber in the same lotus pose as before. The only difference was that this time, I locked her inside a glass sphere.


    "The thirst for blood is the most dangerous thing for a newborn vampire," I said, my voice echoing inside the chamber. "As a Daywalker, your thirst would be less but still existent, and if not controlled and mastered, you will descend to madness, becoming a bloodthirsty berserk-like beast."


    "Understood, Mother," V nodded, her voice sounding a bit odd because of the glass sphere.


    "Good," I nodded, preparing to snap my fingers. "There are four stages to the thirst. I''ll simulate them one by one, and you must reach stage four without losing your mind."


    "Can you do that, V?"


    "Yes," she nodded, her eyes focused on me, not a hint of fear in them.


    "Good, because the process will be painful," I warned her. "If you think you can''t do it, tell me and I''ll end it."


    "Don''t worry, Mother, I can take it," she said with a confident grin.


    "Okay, then here we go," I smirked, snapping my fingers, and the next moment half of V''s blood left her body in a violent gush of crimson mist, siphoned straight into the runic letters inscribed on the glass sphere''s interior.


    "!!!" V''s body jolted¡ªeyes wide, fangs bared, breath ripped from her lungs in a harsh gasp. Her skin paled more instantly, veins darkening beneath the surface like ink bleeding through paper. But she didn''t scream. Not yet.


    "Stage one," I announced, my voice calm and controlled. "This is the initial shock. Your body is reacting to the sudden loss of blood. Focus, V. Feel the thirst, but do not let it consume you."


    "I... I can feel it," she ground out, her voice hoarse with effort. "It''s like a fire burning inside me."


    "Good," I nodded, satisfied with her response. "Now you must live with it for a time until your body and soul adapt to the thirst."


    "Ugh... it feels like an itch," she frowned, "the urge to scratch it is strong."


    "Focus! And stop talking," I barked, covering the glass with mana, and blocking the outside world from her. V needs time to get used to the feeling, and I''ll be sure that nothing distracts her.


    However, I need some distraction while waiting, and there is one thing that my dick was begging me to do.


    "It''s been a while," I said with a grin as I took a step forward. Toward the Doberman, I just summoned here.


    "I hope you prepared that furry ass of yours because I''m not in the mood for a gentle breeding."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon


    /Midnight_Paradox


    .gg/NBqGDtmxnp

 Chapter 295: Arm Deep in

    Chapter 295: Arm Deep in


    "KYAAAAHHHH"


    The moment the doberman saw me he shook like a possessed pup and let out a high-pitched scream that was rather effeminate for his masculine and well-built physique. In fact, for a split second I thought I transformed him into a female and forgot about it.


    Anyway, I licked my lips, getting the usual rush of lust mixed with sadistic delight. I could see his muscles straining, trying to move and escape me and that made the whole thing even better. He was trapped with no hope of salvation.


    "KYAAAH--...!"


    SLAP!


    "SHUT UP!" I roared, slapping the bitch in front of me hard before shoving a long, thick dildo right down his throat, tying it like a gag


    "!!!!" The doberman''s eyes bulged, gagging wetly around the thick black silicone rammed past his tongue. His limbs were paralyzed from the slap, though his muscles twitched with instinctive protest. Good¡ªhe was still fighting, still dreaming of escape. I loved that denial, it made the conquest so much more delicious.


    "There, that''s better," I said, a cruel smile playing on my lips. "I don''t want to hear your pathetic whimpers. You''re here to serve my pleasure, nothing more."


    I rolled my hips lazily as I stepped around him, letting my swollen belly brush against his muzzle. His nostrils flared, catching the musky perfume of my arousal that clung to my skin like dew on morning petals.


    "Mmm~ dogs like to smell cunt, huh?" I laughed, grabbing a fistful of his thick collar-fur and dragging his face down toward my slit. "Well, go on then, boy. Sniff"


    He trembled, ears flat against his skull, but I held him firm, shoving his snout into the soaked lips of my pussy with a wet squish. His breath hitched, the dildo gag stretching his jaw wide as he panted through his nose. He inhaled deeply, his body shuddering as he took in my scent.


    "Dogs and their noses, am I right?" I smirked, rubbing myself shamelessly along his muzzle, soaking him in the slick dew of my arousal before pulling him back slightly in order to slap my cock against his cheek, leaving a glistening trail of pre-cum.


    "This is what a real cock looks like," I said, slapping his other cheek with my length, ensuring he felt the weight and power of it. "Take a good look at it boy, and pay close attention. Soon it''s going to pay your bitchy-ass a visit"


    "HMM!" The doberman''s eyes watered, his muffled whimpers barely audible through the dildo gag as my words struck home and shook him to his core.


    "Pathetic"


    I reveled in his struggle, the way his eyes bulged with a mix of terror and helplessness. The thick dildo gagging him ensured his silence, allowing only muffled, wet sounds to escape. His nostrils flared as he inhaled the musky perfume of my arousal once again.


    "All that barking, and now look at you¡ªdrooling like a bitch in heat." I dragged my nails down his neck, leaving faint red trails in his fur, and leaned in close enough for my breath to ghost over his twitching ears. "You''re mine, pup. Every inch of you."


    I stepped back, savoring the way his chest heaved with ragged, desperate breaths. And to my surprise his cock¡ªif you could call it that¡ªwas rock hard and dripping.


    "Aw, what''s this?" I cooed, nudging his erection with my toe, watching it dripping more precum. "Someone''s enjoying this. Isn''t that right, you little bitch? You''re loving every second of this, aren''t you?"


    "You''re even sluttier than I thought." I pressed harder, grinding my foot into the base of his knot until his hips jerked involuntarily, his muffled cries growing frantic. His pathetic cock throbbing and leaking a steady stream of pre-cum onto the floor.


    He wanted to cum. Desperately.


    "HAHAHAHAH"


    I threw my head back, laughing maniacally as I witnessed the sheer humiliation and pleasure rippling through his body. The power I held over him was intoxicating, and I intended to milk it for every last drop of satisfaction. I could feel my own arousal dripping down my inner thighs, the wet sounds of my excitement echoing in the room like a symphony of depravity.


    "I''m going to enjoy breaking you, you little bitch," I purred, circling him like a predator. "You will learn to beg for my cock, beg for my touch, beg to be used like the slut you are."


    I dropped to my knees and seized his furry ass, sinking my fingernails into his muscles and spreading him wide. The little slut whined and squirmed, but I was determined. I would see his quivering asshole and spread it open for my use. I would claim it for myself and make him moan like a true whore.


    "First, let me make a proper introduction in the dog way," I said, licking my lips, burying my nose in his ass-crack, and inhaling deeply. "Ugh... you smell like shit, disgusting, a good dog should always take a bath"


    I used my ''Clean'' skill to fully clean his body inside and the outside, before dragging my tongue along his freshly cleaned ass-crack, then from the base of his spine up to his neck, tasting every inch of his now-clean fur. He shivered violently, his body responding to my touch despite his initial reluctance. I could feel his muscles tensing, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps as I teased him, tormented him, and claimed him as my own little bitch


    "Mmm, that''s better," I murmured, my voice a low, seductive purr. "Now you smell like a good little bitch should. All clean and ready for your master."


    I spread his ass cheeks wide, exposing his tight, pink hole. I leaned in, spitting on the hole, watching as my saliva trickled down, coating his entrance. Then I slipped two fingers into the saliva. Working his hole with slow, gentle motions, not pushing yet, just teasing. It was obvious the Doberman wasn''t used to having things inserted into his ass.


    However, to my surprise, his anus was... genuinely good, the pink ring was slightly thick and prominent yet it was soft like the lips of a virgin.


    "Fuck, look at this pretty little hole," I purred, my voice dripping with sadistic delight as I took the sight of his quivering, spit-slicked hole, so soft and yielding. So helpless. It begged for a cock, to be filled, to be claimed, and it was only a matter of time until I did exactly that.


    "HNGH¡ª! MMMPH!!" His cries were muffled around the dildo, his throat working around the thick silicone as drool spilled down his chin. His claws scraped against the floor, his powerful thighs trembling as I crooked my fingers, pressing ruthlessly against his sweet spot.


    I pushed two fingers inside, scissoring them to stretch him, to prepare him for the main event. He whimpered and squirmed, his body betraying his arousal despite his initial reluctance. I could feel his muscles clenching and unclenching around my fingers, a clear sign of his growing need.


    "That''s it, you little slut," I purred, my voice laced with dominance. "Take my fingers. Take everything I give you. You''re going to learn to love this. You''re going to beg for it."


    I curled my fingers, searching for that sweet spot that would send him into a frenzy. When I found it, his body jolted, and a muffled moan escaped from around the dildo gag.


    "There it is," I laughed, a cruel, triumphant sound. "You like that, don''t you? You like having your prostate played with."


    I continued to finger him, pushing a third finger in, then a fourth, stretching his opening wide.


    "Fuck this is some first-class quality ass" I exclaimed, truly surprised by his anal muscles. The thick, supple walls hugged my fingers like they were meant to be there. It was like he was molded to be fucked.


    "HMMM!" he moaned, his thighs twitching, his eyes rolling back, as I slowly pushed my entire fist into his ass, feeling his muscles stretch and yield to me.


    But that wasn''t enough.


    "Choo-choo!; next stop!" I giggled, my arm disappearing deeper inside his guts. "Slut-town!"


    "Nnngh!" he growled, his back arching, his mouth stretching around the gag as I continued to press forward until my right bicep was completely buried, between his ass-cheeks.


    I could feel his insides rippling around my arm, his body trying to accommodate the intrusion. It was a tight, hot, and incredibly satisfying sensation. I moved my arm slowly at first, letting him adjust to the feeling of being filled so completely.


    "Such a good little bitch," I cooed, my voice a mix of cruelty and satisfaction. "Taking my arm like a champ. You''re a natural, you know that? Your body was made for this."


    "Remind me to thank Lora later... Hehehe"


    I began to move my arm in and out, slowly at first, then picking up speed as he adjusted to the feeling. His muffled cries grew louder as I fucked his ass with my whole arm. The combined pleasure and pain made me more horny and aroused than ever. I even came a little from the play.


    "Full speed to slut-town, bitch!" I cackled, my voice dripping with depravity. And I began hammering his ass.


    "H-HMM!.... HMMM!" The Doberman whimpered and moaned, but his protests fell on deaf ears. I was beyond reasoning. My mind was clouded with lust, and all I could focus on was the sweet, delicious submission of the furry male before me.


    The sound of my arm pumping into him filled the air, punctuated by my moans and growls of satisfaction. I lost track of time as I used and abused his ass, but one thing was certain.


    I''m probably going to develop an ass-fisting kink after this session.


    ''Should I ask Lora to leave this dog here as an ambassador of peace?'' the thought crossed my mind, I mean I must find a way to keep this ass around, it''s just too damn good. Healing it then stretching would be a nice stress relief.


    After who knows how long I pulled my arm out with a wet, obscene pop, leaving his hole gaping and pulsing, a slick, ruined mess that begged for more.


    "Not done with you yet, pup," I purred, slapping his ass hard enough to make him yelp, the red mark blooming against his fur. His cock twitched, leaking even more pre-cum, and I laughed, dark and cruel recalling that I used my mana to block his release.


    "This was a nice warm-up right?" I smiled, standing to my feet.


    "HM!!!!" the dog-kin froze, his heart skipped a beat watching my body slowly change, shifting into something he never thought could happen.


    "I always wondered which is better," I said, glancing at the big futa, canine cock, growing between my legs. "A wolf or dog?"


    "Now it''s time to find it out."


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon

 Chapter 296: Knot of Absolute Dominance

    Chapter 296: Knot of Absolute Dominance


    "HMMM!!" The Doberman''s muffled scream vibrated through the dildo gag, his eyes widened in a mix of terror and fascination as he beheld the transformation of my body.


    My muscles shifted and grew, taking on a more bestial form, while my skin rippled and changed to pure, silver fur. My fingers elongated into sharp claws, and my teeth sharpened into fangs that glistened with saliva. The most striking change, however, was the massive, canine cock that jutted proudly from my hips, thick and pulsating with veins, and knot.


    "Aw, what''s the matter, pup?" I purred, my voice low and dripping with menace. "Never seen a real wolf cock before? Or are you just scared it''s gonna split that slutty little ass of yours in half?"


    I grabbed my new pink wolf cock, stroking it slowly, letting him see the sheer size of it¡ªveined, glistening, and impossibly thick. Pre-cum beaded at the pointy tip, dripping onto the floor with a soft plap. His nostrils flared, catching the musky scent of my arousal, and I saw his pathetic cock twitch again, still locked in my mana''s cruel grip, unable to spill.


    "Look at you, dripping like a bitch in heat," I mocked, stepping closer, letting the head of my cock brush against his thigh. "You''re practically begging for it."


    "HMM!!... HMM," the pup whined, a strange mix of fear and anticipation shining in his eyes, however, his reaction only fueled my arousal, making the pre-cum drip faster, painting his thigh with my slick.


    "Hehehe" I grinned.


    I couldn''t resist that pleading look, the way he whimpered and writhed, knowing his fate was sealed. So I did the most rational thing, I crouched behind him, seizing his hips with bruising force, my claws digging into his fur. His ass was still gaping from my arm, slick and quivering, practically winking at me.


    "Fuck, this hole is begging for a proper knot," I growled, spitting on it again, watching the saliva mix with the slick mess already coating his entrance. "Let''s see if a dog like you can handle a wolf."


    "HNGH¡ª!" His muffled cry was desperate as I pressed the tapered tip of my cock against his hole, teasing it with slow, deliberate circles. His muscles clenched instinctively, but I wasn''t in the mood for games. With a low snarl, I thrust forward, sinking the first few inches into his tight ass with a loud, wet schlop.


    "Ah...fuck..." I moaned, leaning my head back as his anal ring¡ªalready back to being tight¡ªstretched around my thick, canine cock. My hips bucked on instinct, filling his ass even more with my size, watching the way his hole stretched to accommodate me and his walls hugged my cock like they were made for it.


    "This ass was built for fucking, wasn''t it? Bet you''ve been dreaming of a real alpha claiming you like this." I leaned over him, my swollen belly brushing his back as I sank deeper, the knot at the base of my shaft kissing his stretched rim. My claws flexed against his hips, drawing pinpricks of crimson blood. His eyes rolled back, drool spilling from his mouth, his own pathetic cock still twitching uselessly, denied the pleasure of release.


    It was the best feeling, the complete subjugation of a formerly prideful and self-assured dog. My dominance over him, and my complete ownership of his ass was unmatched, and the slickness of his hole, the eager way his body gave way to mine, only drove my own arousal higher.


    I was starting to see why people were so into BDSM. This power thing really did something for me. I could definitely get used to it.


    "MM-MMMM¡ª" the dog cried, tears streaming down his cheeks as I hilted in him, bottoming out with a growl of pleasure. His walls squeezed and rippled around me as if trying to milk me.


    "Relax, pup," I whispered, my voice a low, dominant growl. "Let your master in. Let me fill you up, claim you, and make you mine."


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    I began to move, my hips rolling in a steady, rhythmic motion. Each thrust was deep and powerful, driving my cock further into his tight ass. The sound of our bodies slapping together filled the room, it was a good call to place a sound barrier around V or she would never focus on her training.


    "Yes, take it. Take it deep," I growled, reveling in the slick friction, the tightness of his hole, the feel of my balls slapping against his, my knot kissing his rim, threatening to barge in. It was primal, carnal, and fucking delicious.


    "HMM~" His muffled moans grew louder, more desperate. I could feel his body responding, his muscles clenching around my cock, urging me deeper. I smiled a cruel, satisfied smile, knowing that I was giving him exactly what he needed.


    "Fuck, this ass is perfect," I groaned, my head tilting back as waves of pleasure coursed through me. "So tight, so eager. You''re gonna be my personal slut, aren''t you? Gonna keep this hole ready for me whenever I want it."


    Yes... I have decided to ask Lora to leave this Doberman here in my land, I took a liking to his first-class anus, and with a little modification on my part, he will be perfect. A needy, submissive ass to use when I want.


    PAT! PAT! PAT!


    I picked up the pace, my thrusts growing feral, each one driving my knot closer to breaching his rim. Each time he let out a high-pitched whimper that drove me closer to my peak. Wrong! I was at my peak.


    "Time to knot you, bitch," I snarled, my voice thick with lust. With one brutal thrust, I forced my knot past his rim, the thick bulb popping inside with a wet schlop.


    The Doberman''s entire body seized as my knot lodged inside him, his back arching violently, his muffled scream tearing through the room. His ass clamped down on me like a vice, muscles fluttering in desperate, involuntary spasms as his body tried¡ªand failed¡ªto reject the intrusion.


    ''Too late for that, pup.''


    Swiftly my knot expanded inside him, stretching him obscenely wide, locking us together, preparing for the breaking of the dam.


    "AHHH!.....Cumming!!!"


    Like a tidal wave, a thick, scalding stream of canine-futa seed blasted into his guts, filling him completely. I could feel his body convulsing, his muscles milking my cock for every last drop of my seed.


    "There you go, pup," I panted, my voice a low, satisfied growl. "Take it all. Take every fucking drop of your master''s seed."


    His body shuddered and jerked as I continued to pump my load into him, the intensity of it making his eyes roll back, his limbs twitching spasmodically. The knot sealed every drop inside, ensuring his body had no choice but to take it all, to be marked and claimed in the most fucked up way. For him at least.


    I leaned down, nuzzling his neck. My claws dug into his right shoulder and side, drawing fresh beads of crimson that glistened against his dark fur, the scent of blood and arousal mingling in the air. His pathetic cock twitched uselessly, still locked in my mana''s cruel grip, leaking a steady stream of pre-cum that pooled beneath him on the floor.


    "Good boy," I whispered, my voice a low, dominant purr. "You took your master''s knot like a champ. You''re mine now, completely and utterly mine."


    My long tongue flicked out, lapping at the sweat and tears on his neck, tasting the salt of his submission.


    "Mmm, you taste like a whore," I purred, nipping his ear with my fangs, drawing a fresh, high-pitched whine. "And it''s fucking delicious."


    "!!!" He shook, attempting to crawl away when I dropped my whole weight on him, but sadly for him, in this horny world, there was no escape from me.


    "Oh, you''re not going anywhere, pup," I mocked, my voice dripping with sadistic delight. "This knot''s keeping us tied until I''m done with you¡ªand trust me, I''m nowhere near done."


    Swiftly I flipped him over to lie on his back, and let me tell you, the sight of a massive pregnant-like belly filled with my hot cream, on a male dog-kin, was simply fucking glorious, a masterpiece of depraved art, a real turn-on that caused me to squirt from my wolf-pussy.


    "Fuck, look at you," I purred, my voice a low, dominant growl. "That belly stuffed with my seed, jiggling like you''re pregnant with my pups. You''re a proper slut now, aren''t you?"


    "Ahh~... this is hot" I ran my claws lightly over the taut curve of his abdomen, feeling the heat of my cum inside him, the faint slosh of it as I pressed down.


    "Let me give you a reward for the amazing first-class ass, bitch" I said, licking my lips, seizing the pathetic penis of his, and using my authority as the administrator of the Nightmare Tower, I channeled my magic giving him one hell of a reward.


    "HNGH¡ª!" His muffled scream was a mix of pain and ecstasy as his cock began to transform, growing under my grip. The small, twitching length swelled, veins pulsing as it stretched into a massive, 14-inch canine dick, thick and glistening, complete with a bulbous knot at the base. His balls grew heavier, swelling to match, hanging low and full.


    "HHMMMM!!!"


    He came in a thunderous, bucking arc. White-hot spurts coated his chest and abs, splattering his chin and face. But he didn''t care. His eyes were locked on his new cock, and as he was about to touch it¡ª


    SNAP!


    I snapped my fingers, causing the cock to vanish in a burst of smoke, revealing the real gift beneath. A fully fledged pink vagina.


    "HAHAHAHA" I let out an amused laugh at the dog''s reaction, something he had wished for his entire life had just become a reality, but before he got a taste of what it really means to have a big dick, that dream was ripped apart.


    "A cock is useless to you, bitch"


    Check out the new novel "Nephalem Ascension: Feast of the Unholy"


    For Advance chapters, you can find in My Patreon